The Alternative Bride

Ms. Bhatia
 Copyright © 2023 Ms. Bhatia

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living
or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or
by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written
permission of the publisher.

ISBN-13: 9781234567890
ISBN-10: 1477123456

Cover design by: Art Painter

Library of Congress Control Number: 2018675309
Printed in the United States of America
 acknowledgements

“Imagination doesn’t need a reality check.” ~ Ms. Bhatia

The credit for this book being able to reach you belongs to my
supporters, loved ones, and those who believed in me. When I felt
demotivated or drained, their love kept me going. It is with sincere gratitude
that I thank my family for their support, not only in the journey of this book
but also in the odyssey of life, where we must strive hard to survive. My
complete family stood by me as I continued to step forward on this
engrossing journey of bringing this book to you all. They have lived the
story along with me because an author is able to pen something down only
when the imagination is beyond the boundaries of the brain and feelings are
felt by the heart. They have encouraged me with their worthy advice and
showered me with their blessings. I wouldn’t have been able to finish
writing this novel if not for their invaluable support.
However, I am a staunch believer in the fact that the story starts when
the reader enters to add meaning and grace to it, so thanks a lot for giving
this story a chance.
 Contents

Title Page
Copyright
acknowledgements
Introducing The Journey
ONE
TWO
THREE
FOUR
FIVE
SIX
SEVEN
EIGHT
NINE
TEN
ELEVEN
TWELVE
THIRTEEN
FOURTEEN
FIFTEEN
SIXTEEN
SEVENTEEN
EIGHTEEN
NINETEEN
TWENTY
TWENTY-ONE
TWENTY-TWO
TWENTY-THREE
TWENTY-FOUR
TWENTY-FIVE
TWENTY-SIX
TWENTY-SEVEN
TWENTY-EIGHT
TWENTY-NINE
THIRTY
THIRTY-ONE
THIRTY-TWO
THIRTY-THREE
THIRTY-FOUR
THIRTY-FIVE
THIRTY-SIX
THIRTY-SEVEN
THIRTY-EIGHT
THIRTY-NINE
FORTY
FORTY-ONE
FORTY-TWO
FORTY-THREE
FORTY-FOUR
FORTY-FIVE
FORTY-SIX
Epilogue
Extras of Arth and his Jaan - Part 1
Extras of Arth and his Jaan - Part 2
About The Author
 Introducing The Journey
A dramatic wedding day that screams chaos as it leaves no choice with
a girl turning her into ‘The Alternative Bride.’

COLD HEARTS, GLISTENING EYES

TOUGH PEOPLE, SILENT CRIES
MYSTERIOUS TRUTHS, BEHIND LIES
SERENE LOVE, STRONG TIES ~Ms. Bhatia

Character description

THE PROTAGONISTS ARE:

RIYA SHEKHAWAT: 26-year-old daughter of Anita Mishra

Shekhawat and Veer Shekhawat. She is the proud owner of ‘Glamour
Fashions’. She is popularly known as R.S. in the industry and nobody
knows about her real identity. She is fierce, down-to-earth, beautiful, and
helpful. Her calculative Charcoal black eyes, dark hair that flows in natural
soft waves, and slim frame is a sight to behold. Her aura screams respect
and she is a closed-off person. She loves her family to the core. The word
'mystery' describes her perfectly.

SHE IS WATER.
POWERFUL ENOUGH TO DROWN YOU.
SOFT ENOUGH TO CLEANSE YOU.
DEEP ENOUGH TO SAVE YOU ~Adrian Michael
 SIDDARTH ROY: The 30-year-old businessman is cold, stern, and
focused. He is the devil one never messes with. He is admired for his
strength and brilliance. His authoritative persona and polished attitude set
him apart from the crowd. The most eligible bachelor and businessman of
the year is the talk of the town. The workaholic son of Meenakshi and
Vishal has his priorities straight.

THE DEVIL IS A GENTLEMAN ~Wiliam Shakespeare

OTHER CHARACTERS:

The Shekhawat’s
NEHA SHEKHAWAT (Elder sister of Riya)
VEER SHEKHAWAT (Father of Riya
AJIT & MINI SHEKHAWAT (Cousins of Riya)
VEENA (Maid/ Sworn sister of Riya)

The Roy Clan

VISHAL ROY (Father of Siddarth)
MEENAKSHI ROY (Mother of Siddarth)
DIYA ROY (Cousin sister of Siddart, Twin sister of Jiya)
JIYA ROY (Cousin sister of Siddarth, younger twin of Diya)
 ANUKALP ROY (Brother of Vishal, Siddarth's Uncle, and Father of the
twins)
SUWARNA ROY (Wife of Anukalp, Mother of the twins)
 ONE
A halt to the Wedding

Riya
‘NEHA WEDS SIDDARTH!’ said the board hung near the floral
gateway, welcoming the guests to the whimsical marriage of the decade. I
sighed in glee as I marched toward the main entrance of the mansion.

“Dad, I am back just in time to attend the wedding,” I squealed, trying

to surprise my father. Everyone looked at me, shocked as if I was a creature
from some other world. I stepped inside the house, leaving my bags outside
the door after noticing my father’s worried face. As I continued ahead, I
saw a spectacle that shocked me to my core. I saw Neha Di (Elder sister)
standing near the wedding dais holding the hand of the famous model,
Jayant Kumar.

Di was answering questions related to her sudden marriage to Jayant, as

both of them were surrounded by the media. I walked towards dad with a
heavy heart and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. He turned his
gaze towards me and, for the first time in my life, I saw the arrogance in his
eyes missing. He looked at me with a blank face. His attention turned to
Siddarth Roy, the groom-to-be, and his family, who were confused and
angry. He bowed his head in shame at the actions of his daughter.

“Dad, how did all this happen? How did the groom get exchanged, and
when did the wedding take place?” I asked in a low voice, full of confusion.
He answered, “I don’t know how she eloped at night and came back with all
this nuisance in the morning,” in a similar tone.

“She said she is not a runaway bride and hence she will face the media
and there she is, standing in the middle of the crowd, giving a chance to the
world to laugh at me,” he said.
 I was confused, but I decided to finesse the situation.

“Let’s talk it out in the room, dad,” I said, comforting him and he
obliged. As we moved towards the room, the Roy family followed us, and
Di along with Jayant also came behind us. The whole troupe seemed to be
gathered in that large study room built near the hall. Before any of us could
speak, Di screamed, “Wait, hear me out first”. Everybody looked at her,
stunned.

“This marriage is a deal which I had to do to gain a contract with

fashion star Jayant Kumar. It’s all for one year and then I can leave him and
return to the love of my life, Siddarth. Can’t you guys even wait for me for
a year to improve my modeling career?” she shouted. Then Di turned to
Siddarth and said, “Trust me, I will come back to you. One year is all it
takes, and then we can live happily. Please wait for me for a year, baby.”

“Don’t nag him, as I don’t like my wife begging in front of others,”

Jayant said in an annoying tone as if he was trying to escalate the situation.

“Just shut up for a while,” Di said, fuming at him. Then she turned
toward Siddarth again and continued to convince him. Siddarth lost his
temper at her constant babble.

“Are you out of your mind, Neha? You have put my and my family’s
reputation at stake. I could have waited for you for more than a year if you
told me the situation beforehand, but now everything is over between us.
My family will have to bear insults because of you and I cannot forgive you
for your mistake. For the first time, my family name is under threat because
of your selfishness,” Siddarth exclaimed in anger.

Then her facial expression changed as if she was getting ready to take
some dangerous step and she stared at me weirdly. “OK, I get your point,
Siddarth, that you want to save your reputation, so I have a brilliant idea.”

“What is your brilliant idea now?” Siddarth taunted Di sarcastically,

stressing the word brilliant.
 Di came towards me and I looked at her, startled, and stood there like an
idol. She grabbed my hand and said,
“You want a bride for a year who can marry you right here, right now at
this Mandap (Dais) so here she is- My sister Riya will marry you in my
place for a year and after the contract is complete you can divorce her, and
get me back in your life.”

Everybody looked shocked at what Di had just said, but like always,
dad supported her. I thought, ‘why is she dragging me into the mess she
created?… How can I marry someone who was going to marry her? How
can she even think about it?’

While I was thinking about all this, my dad said, “I don’t know what
will happen in the future, but today the only alternative to save our images
from getting tarnished is to get Riya and Siddarth married.”
How could dad agree to this marriage without even thinking about my
future? I am not a toy kept in the exchange offer section who’s going to get
married for a year and then hand over Siddarth to my sister. Nobody is
thinking about me. They are trying to save their reputations. I was about to
say no to the wedding when Siddarth rudely announced his eyes traveling
from me to dad.
“I am not interested in this deal.”

“I won’t take Neha back into my life after her insulting actions. I won’t
destroy my life for the image of my family,” he declared, shifting his gaze
toward Di. I was completely on his side in this matter as I also didn’t want
this marriage. Then Vishal uncle agreed to the marriage, and just as I was
about to say something, dad asked everyone to leave him and me alone for a
bit. As everyone left the room, he said,
“Riya, you have to save my image and get married to Siddarth today
itself.”

“Dad, I can’t marry someone who likes my sister, and I don’t even
know him. He is a stranger to me. How can I—” I protested when dad cut
me short and said “You have to marry him or else I will never see your face
again in my whole life”
 These words came as a thunderclap to me. How can he say this to a
daughter who has never disobeyed him throughout her life? However, he
never saw my face clearly till now and guessed what I wanted. I still agreed
to the marriage with a heavy heart and he hugged me and said, “I am proud
of your decision.”
He was always proud of my decisions when they were successful in
terms of business or were as per his wishes, but he was never proud of his
daughter. I never got the place of his daughter in this house. For the sake of
saving him from humiliation, I am prepared to carry a burden all my life
with a smile.
 TWO
Marriage

Riya
We opened the door and came out of the room after the so-called
discussion, which sounded more like dad threatening and ordering me
rather than asking my opinion regarding this marriage.

“Riya is ready to marry your son,” dad said in a tone that was proof that
he had been successful in pressuring me into this unwanted relationship. All
the distraught faces in the room glowed upon hearing this news and
Meenakshi auntie came up to me and said that she was happy to get a
mature and sensible daughter-in-law like me and blessed me with love
which was visible in her eyes. My heart felt happy to feel motherly love
after years of my mother’s death, but I couldn’t react as my head felt blank
due to the situation.

The next I remember is Di hugging me tightly and using the same words
as dad “I am proud of your decision.” She wasn’t even sorry for what she
did to me and the Roy family. Like father, like daughter are the exact words
that fit them. Both of them have a mind-over-heart approach to everything
they do. The drama wasn’t over as Siddarth entered the scene, only to give
me wild looks after hearing my decision.

He clenched his teeth and closed his fist tightly and tried to suppress his
anger. His reaction was justified, but I knew I wasn’t wrong on my part. His
glares made me a bit nervous, but I could handle it. I was waiting for him to
say ‘no’ so that I would get a chance to escape this forced marriage and my
heart eagerly waited for his answer.
Understanding the situation, Aunt Meenakshi dragged Siddarth to a
corner and whispered something in his ears. Although his anger remained,
he came forward and said, “I am ready for this marriage, and let’s complete
this quickly because I don’t have time to waste anymore.” Everyone nodded
and hastily strolled around the mansion to check the arrangements.

The most memorable day of a girl’s life, when she tries every trick to
beautify herself, seems like a terrifying arrangement to me. Veena was
doing my makeup, and I was sitting there like an emotionless being who
had no choice but to tolerate all this quietly. After getting ready in a heavy
pink lehenga (Indian attire for women with a long skirt) with my hair tied in
a bun and makeup imposed on my face, I began to walk towards the
Mandap with Di and Veena holding me from either side. I felt like a
prisoner being brought to court for punishment.
Then the grand wedding took place consisting of sacred rituals, the
seven vows, the Sindoor (Vermilion) and Mangalsutra (Sacred thread), and
the line of Pundit (Priest) Ji “Aaj se aap dono Pati Patni hue (from now on
you both are declared as husband and wife)” which annoyed me the most as
this relationship was nothing but a deal which was going to change our lives
drastically.

We got up and took the blessings of the elders and I headed to

Meenakshi aunty to ask for a favor on which my life depended hugely. I
asked for permission to take Veena along with me, as she was the only
person who was very close to my heart. She is a maid for others, but not for
me. She is a sister without whom I cannot imagine my life. I thought I
would have to convince Aunty, but she agreed at once, not minding it at all.

At last, the most difficult moment for every daughter came, the Vidaai
came, and I began to cry. The pain of parting from the family wasn’t
making me tear up. Instead, it was the agony of being separated from
memories of where I lived happily with my mother. I had only come to
attend my sister’s wedding and had become the bride myself. I had to cry as
she was leaving us, but the situation got reversed and I was crying as I had
to leave. I hugged my dad and wept bitterly, but he stood consoling me
without showing any emotions. It appeared he was hiding his pain, but I
knew that he was the same from the inside out, and Di followed in his
footsteps. The two people who genuinely felt my pain and sobbed loudly as
they were going to miss me were my cousins Ajit and Mini. I hugged them
tightly and dad took my hand and made me sit in the car. Siddarth entered
the car from the other side and told the driver to drive fast. I was
continuously sobbing as I was unable to control my emotions, but he made
no attempt to console me. After 10 minutes of weeping, I suddenly stopped
and wiped off my tears and the bold look on my face was back. I was done
crying and overthinking. In a cold tone, I called Veena and asked her to
pack all the stuff and move to the Roy mansion.

She knew what to do next, and I kept the phone. It surprised me to see
Siddarth looking at me. I don’t know why he did that, but I didn’t bother to
ask. I saw his face properly for the first time and as he noticed me looking
at him, he turned his face to the other side.

We reached the Roy mansion in half an hour at that speed. As soon as

we got down, I saw a beautifully built mansion with a spacious lawn,
fountains, and every luxury that a man could imagine. I had a calm,
composed expression on my face, which made him look at me with
amusement. Then the realization hit him that he cannot expect a shocking
reaction from me, as I am Riya Shekhawat. Aunt Meenakshi arrived and
conducted all the welcoming rituals, which I performed half-heatedly but
properly, to ensure that a mother gets a chance to enjoy her son’s wedding
rituals. Siddarth performed all the rituals under the pressure of his father as
his father forced him to perform them.

Eventually, we were both allowed to walk into the room, but a voice
stopped us.
“Who is this girl and where is our bhabhi (Sister-in-law)?” two twin
sisters, almost in their late teens, asked this question in a high-pitched tone.
“Mom, I am off to my room,” Siddarth shouted angrily and walked
away. “Riya, you go to your room and I will talk to them,” Aunt Meenakshi
told me and I followed at once. As I reached the room, I stopped at the door
and tried to gather the courage to enter.
 THREE
The silent Lioness

Riya
I gathered all my courage and tried to calm my racing heart which was
thumping so loudly that anyone could hear my heartbeats. ‘Come on Riya,
you are not entering a lion’s den, it’s just a room’.
I twisted the knob cautiously and walked in. It looks like an earthquake
had just hit this room. Everything was scattered, a broken vase, cracked
classics, and all the accessories on the floor. He was standing near the
dressing table with his eyes red in anger and a vase that he was about to
throw in his hands. He probably had stopped seeing me enter the room. It
seemed like he was frustrated and tired of the situation and I was just
watching him to figure out his next move. My ears were pierced by a loud
voice.

“What are you looking at?…. Am I a beast?…. You and your family
have ruined my life. She said yes to the wedding and ran away and you said
yes and tried to compensate,” he said taunting me.
He walked two steps towards me and stopped, then asked, “Is this a
joke? Am I supposed to laugh or be happy that at last I have got married?”

“Wait, did you marry me or the business king, Siddarth Roy?” He

widened his eyes and raised his finger towards me. Before I could speak he
answered himself.

“Of course, the businessman Siddarth Roy, to keep the business deal
between the companies alive, or else nobody would agree to marry a
stranger within a few minutes,” he shouted.

I was listening to him quietly as I knew he had faced betrayal and I

could understand his situation so I just said “Calm down” in a soft tone.
 He said “After your sister destroyed my life and made it a living hell
you are asking me to calm down” in a frustrated tone.

Suddenly a message popped on my phone screen capturing my attention

and I rushed to check my phone which I don’t know how landed on the bed,
leaving his one-sided conversation in the middle. I saw Veena’s message
saying she had reached the mansion. I turned around to find him shooting
daggers at me through his eyes. I gave a blank look, unable to understand
why he was looking at me like that. He started walking toward me and my
heart started to beat loudly.

He came towards me and grabbed my wrist harshly. I thought ‘ouch, is

he mad, what is he doing?’ but I calmed myself down and chose to remain
silent. I knew he was disturbed and I know the pain of betrayal.

“If you don’t check your phone for a minute will the earth turn upside
down?” he growled, snatching my phone from my hands. I didn’t know
what to say.

“I got it…It must be regarding your business….one sister is concerned

about a contract and the other is concerned about a business deal. Is it all
that you and your family know? Do you eat business in your meals?” he
continued.
I chuckled in my mind. He speaks anything in anger and I don’t know
from where he gets such silly thoughts. He has already assumed that I was
doing some significant business work on my phone. His anger increased at
my silence and he thought I was ignoring him.
“Leave me alone and get out of this room” he ordered and I quietly left
the room as I was just waiting for an opportunity to meet Veena. It can’t be
denied that he is quite rude.

I found Veena waiting in the lobby and I ran toward her and asked,
“Why are you late? I was dying to meet you.”
“I am not late, it’s just you were impatiently waiting for my arrival,” she
said, pulling me into a hug.
 I smiled and hugged her back. She always understands me, and she can
read me perfectly. As we headed to the outhouse, she tried to prevent me
from stepping in. She had to comply after I insisted. As she closed the door
my eyes became wet as I couldn’t hold back my tears anymore. This day
was like a nightmare for me. A forced marriage with a man who loves my
sister, the absence of my mother, and leaving my home behind was hard on
my heart. I cried my heart out in her lap. I don’t remember when I dozed off
to sleep.

In the morning Veena woke me up early in the morning and helped me

to change into a beautiful Saree (Attire worn by Hindu women) for my first
day at the Roy Mansion. My mind thought ‘A brand-new place with brand-
new people, Let’s see where this journey takes me.’
I huffed at this thought and entered the mansion to find Meenakshi
aunty sitting on the sofa. She came toward me and I took her blessings but
she told me to hug her like a daughter and I nodded happily.

“You look beautiful Riya beta (child) and I must say I have found a gem
for my son,” she said in an extremely sweet tone.

I thanked her. Then other members arrived, and I greeted them one by
one.
Meenakshi aunty came to me and asked “Riya, do you know how to
cook?”

After I shook my head in agreement, she announced that today my Pehli

Rasoi (Ritual where the new bride cooks for the first time) would take
place. She took me to the kitchen and guided me with all the utensils and
ingredients, followed by Suwarna aunty. I was asked to make a sweet dish
so I made Suji ka Halwa (a sweet dish) and pancakes. That’s a strange
match, but I like to cook a variety of dishes. Then the maids placed the
sweet dishes on the table and everyone started settling around the dining
table.

Everybody started waiting for Siddarth to come down to have his

breakfast. About five minutes later I saw a dashing man in a black suit
descending the stairs all dressed up to go to his office. I ogled at him openly
and as he saw me, I turned away from him and stared at the other side of the
room. ‘Devilishly handsome!’ was all my mind could say, but I ignored it.
Everybody tasted the food and I could hear everyone praising “It’s yummy,
I loved it, I want to have some more” and a smile adorned my lips.
He tasted it and said “Mom this is the most delicious Halwa I have ever
tasted. I want to have it every Sunday as it’s the only day I skip my dieting
plans.” My happiness increased with his comment.

Mom told him that I had made this food and he suddenly looked at me
and said “Okay, the Halwa is alright, not bad.”

I thought ‘He is such a jerk. As he got to know that the food was made
by me, the food changed from delicious to good.’ Then suddenly the twins
who stopped me yesterday came and started a new drama.

“I heard you slept in the servants’ outhouse last night” a girl taunted me.

“It’s good that you know where you belong. This just shows that you
don’t deserve my brother and this family,” said her twin who was
supporting her sister. My anger levels started increasing but I didn’t let my
smile fade away. I didn’t want to lose patience as these people are my new
family.

“Did you marry our brother for a business deal? How can you stoop so
low? You are such a cheap girl” the first one said, making a disgusting face.
My mind prompted me to give them an earful so that they don’t dare speak
with me in that tone. However, I controlled myself and listened to them
without uttering a word.

“Shut up Diya…don’t forget you are talking to your Bhabhi. She is my

wife now, so don’t make the same mistake again.” Siddarth interrupted,
shocking everyone.
I was extremely shocked that the man who was hurling the same
accusation around me yesterday is stopping his sister from disrespecting
me. This is the inside stranger and outside wife game that he is playing with
me. That is the only thought that settled all the dilemmas in my head. As
this drama ended I walked out to the lawn to calm the angry horses racing
in my mind.

I inhaled the cool breeze and slowly exhaled it and then as expected
Veena entered the lawn and said,
“Who are you? Where is the girl I know?” she asked me rudely.

“What do you mean Veena? What happened?” I asked her, unable to

understand her question.
“I know a girl named Riya who is polite but too bold for anyone to even
look into her eyes with wrong intentions. I know the girl who never heard a
word against her silently and today I couldn’t see that girl in you. You are
the boldest girl I have ever met. So where is that girl? I can’t find her in you
after you quietly listened to all that rubbish the girls were speaking.”

Now I understood the reason behind her anger so I turned to her and
said,
“Calm down Veena, I was quiet because the girls forgot their manners
but I remembered mine.”
She calmed a bit but wasn’t convinced and we heard a knock on the
glass partition of the lawn.

“Can I talk to Riya alone for a while?” Siddarth asked glaring at us.
He entered the lawn after Veena left us alone.

“Silent lioness,” he said as he walked toward me.

I looked at him amused as I couldn’t understand what he was saying.

“The fashion industry calls you by the name of the silent lioness.
Right?” he said in a tone that was not at all questioning but serious.

“Did the lioness turn into a cat when my sisters insulted her?” he asked,
and the tinge of anger which I had successfully overcome started to take
form again as I heard him. I know when to talk and when to keep quiet so I
thought of giving this jerk a chance to speak his mind out.
 “Businessmen are afraid to even speak a word against you as they know
if this lioness comes into the form she will destroy them. Where did this
lioness disappear a few minutes ago?”

I was shocked by his question but I found the most appropriate answer
and said “A lioness remains a lioness forever but it’s her choice when to
roar.”
 FOUR
From his point of view

Siddarth
Today my wedding was supposed to take place with Neha Shekhawat.
There is no chance that I have fallen head over heels for her, but from the
options my mom gave me, this was the only way to escape. My mother
threatened me to choose between her sister’s brother-in-law’s daughter and
Neha Shekhawat as she was fed up with me rejecting every other
prospective marriage proposal. Moreover, in a single meeting with that
chatterbox (her sister’s brother-in-law’s daughter), I got irritated like hell.
She spoke a lot, and it’s not that I mind girls speaking, but the problem was
she spoke only about two things. The first was her so-called achievement of
helping the poor by offering her leftovers to them and the second was my
fan following. She just crammed whatever was written on the web about me
and dictated to me line by line. If this wasn’t enough, she tried to impress
me by boasting about my qualities (instead of her qualities), and every two
minutes, she checked her phone to tell me that a new follower had just liked
my profile. This made me crazy, and I chose to meet Neha instead.

When I met Neha, I thought how could somebody be so arrogant but it

was still better than the second option. Neha and I spent time together and
had been on several dates. However, her attitude and the way she is so
possessive of her stuff made me rethink my decision. She threatened waiters
and shop owners with her power on several dates, and I had to intervene to
resolve the situation. Even though I tried to convince my mom, she was
very happy, and I had to give in. My mom had the impression that she came
from a wealthy business family and that she was successful in her career.
She also was able to flatter my mom with her sugar-coated talk. The fact
that my family was happy with my decision and Neha was not a malicious
person made me feel okay.
 I was more of a believer in emotional connections rather than
meaningless intimacy, which did not bind my soul to my partner. This is
why I wasn’t in deep physical relationships with my past flings. Intimacy,
for me, meant proximity that came along with love, not responsibility. I
don’t know where this marriage will take me.

I was sitting on the Mandap thinking about all of this while waiting for
the bride to descend the stairs when another chaos ensued. Mr. Veer
Shekhawat came down to the hall sweating, looking at me and my family,
and I feared the outcome. Then, Neha strode in with a tall figure and
pronounced herself his wife in a proud, arrogant tone. I walked and stood
with my family and we all were hyequally shocked. As opposed to
explaining, the Queen of the Seven Seas started the media circus by
claiming she married the guy, what was his name, ya, Jayant, because she
loved him. I became blind with anger as she spoke those words and a battle
started in my mind. I was just thinking about how my mom would get hurt
and our reputation would be affected by her foolishness. Everybody in my
family was there at the wedding except Diya and Jiya. Because they had
departed to submit their important submissions and were about to reach
here after some time, Chachi (Father’s brother’s wife) stopped them and
ordered them to return home immediately. I just knew one thing: this day
was going to be difficult and something unexpected was going to happen.

“Dad, I am back just in time to attend the wedding”

A sweet voice drew our attention to it. As I turned around to look for
the owner of the voice, I found a pretty girl with long black hair, striking
black eyes, and a stunning personality. She stood at the door. It instantly
clicked in my mind that I had seen her before, but I don’t remember where.
Additionally, since she calls Mr. Shekhawat her dad, then she must be the
hidden sister. Don’t wonder why I call her hidden. This is because
whenever my family inquired about her presence, Mr. Shekhawat tried to
keep us away from this topic. He told us that we could meet her at the
wedding as she had departed on a business trip. Dad asked him whether she
helped him with business. The answer was always, ‘No, she helps me with
nothing and you can ask her the rest yourself.’ We ignored this topic.
 Everybody looked at that poor soul as if they had seen something
extremely weird, like a horn on the head of a monkey or a dragon breathing
fire. I thought she must be nervous, but her eyes didn’t match my thoughts.
When she entered, she walked to her father and comforted him, but she also
looked equally puzzled as her eyes seemed to scan the situation. I don't
know why but her excitement a minute back seemed fake to me. After a
minute of whispering with her father, she made a suggestion that was the
need of the hour and took him to a nearby study room. We all followed
them as this conversation or the much-awaited confrontation was our right.
As we entered, Neha and her so-called husband entered behind us.

“Wait, hear me out first” Neha screamed, and my anger which was lost
due to the new entry was back, hearing her quacking.

I stood there, still in my place, trying to calm my head before I did

something that I might regret later. She continued to torture us with her
voice and spoke,
“This marriage is a deal that I had to do to gain a contract with fashion
star Jayant Kumar. It’s all for one year and then I can leave him and return
to the love of my life, Siddarth. Can’t you guys even wait for me for a year
to improve my modeling career?”

Her new revelation wasn’t shocking, as I knew her money-minded

nature, but then she turned to me and said, “Trust me, I will come back to
you. One year is all it takes, and then we can live happily. Please wait for
me for a year, baby”
My mind laughed at the word trust. The girl who broke the trust of my
family for a contract was talking about trust. I won’t wait for a second for
such a cheap girl, and she is asking me to give her a year. The thing that
made me furious was the word B.A.B.Y.

How dare she call me that? I hate that word from her ridiculous mouth.
If her quacking wasn’t enough to make me angry, the new voice of her so-
called husband started to intensify my anger. Thank God, she shut him up or
I would have dug them both twelve feet under the ground for playing this
stupid contract game. I just wanted to storm out of this place, but Neha
continued to utter nonsense as if she didn’t know she was playing with fire.
I couldn’t handle this anymore, and now it was my turn to speak.

“Are you out of your mind, Neha? You have put my and my family’s
reputation at stake. I could have waited for you for more than a year if you
told me the situation beforehand, but now everything is over between us.
My family will have to bear insults because of you and I cannot forgive you
for your mistake. For the first time, my family name is under threat because
of your selfishness.” I spoke these words trying to be calm, but my tongue
didn’t follow my mind. These words sounded drenched in anger.
Now, looking at Neha, I could easily judge that she was up to something
evil and as she stared at her sister, my doubts were getting confirmed. She
erupted “Okay, I get your point Siddarth that you want to save your
reputation so I have a brilliant idea.”
Neha and a brilliant idea are two words that can’t be spoken in the same
sentence and my mind chuckled at this fact. I still wanted to hear what this
shameless girl had to offer after stooping so low.

“What’s your brilliant idea now?” I asked in a sarcastic tone, attempting

to put pressure on the word ‘brilliant,’ since it didn’t suit her at all. To my
surprise, she moved towards Riya and grabbed her wrist, and spoke “You
want a bride for a year who can marry you right here, right now at this
Mandap so here she is- My sister Riya will marry you in my place for a
year and after the contract is complete, you can divorce her and get me back
in your life.”

I tried to process what she said with my eyes glued to Riya’s beautiful
face. As I tried to understand her expressions, I understood that she wasn’t
ready for this and her eyes were full of expectation that her father would
stand by her. Then her father spoke in favor of this idea and the pain of
shattered hope could be seen in her eyes.
How can I even expect her to agree? Is there some deal going on? No!
It’s my life and I can’t marry a stranger for the so-called pride of people.
 One of my thoughts was that Riya was beautiful. Another thought was,
‘even this creepy model seems beautiful on the outside, but it’s not the same
on the inside.’ Suddenly, I had another thought: ‘but Riya seems to be
above fake beauty.’ I instantly suppressed these thoughts and decided that
my marriage couldn’t be like this. I hate the entire Shekhawat family.
“I am not interested in this deal,” I exclaimed in my typical rude tone.

“I won’t take Neha back into my life after her insulting actions. I won’t
destroy my life for the image of my family.” I almost shouted these words
and Riya seemed to agree with me, but my father agreed with this stupid
idea and this made me shocked for a moment. Then Riya tried to say
something but Mr. Shekhawat asked us to let them alone for now, and I just
hoped that she would reject this proposal. We all left the room and waited
outside for some time. Then Mr. Shekhawat came out of the room with her.
I was already waiting impatiently in the hallway to get my phone that I had
left in that room by mistake. I had to make important calls to my friends
who could calm me at this moment before I turned this place upside down. I
rushed inside that room as they came out, got my phone, and headed outside
to make some phone calls.

As I returned, I heard that she had decided to marry me. My mind

shouted, how can a girl agree to wed a stranger in just a few minutes? She is
definitely like her sister and has agreed to marry me because of a business
deal. I just wanted to destroy everything in my way. I looked at her with an
angry face that I couldn’t hide anymore. Her face possessed an unafraid
expression, but there was a tinge of nervousness in it. Even though my
father had a tinge of fear in his mind when he looked at my face, she stood
unfazed. This made me think that she doesn’t care about my feelings and
she is only doing this for financial benefit. Now my volcano of fury was
ready to burst, but my mom dragged me from that place and I had to follow
her quietly.

Mom said, “Siddarth, calm down, son. Riya is a nice girl and you
should accept this marriage.” I tried to deny it, but she insisted, “Marry her
for your parents, dear, and especially for the business that you built with so
much effort.” I denied doing this and mom said: “Please beta, do it for me. I
love you, my son, and you can trust your mother’s decision. Right?”

I was still angry about this decision, but this decision seemed to be the
need of the hour. We headed back, and I declared, “I am ready for marriage,
and let’s complete this quickly because I don’t have time to waste
anymore.” I just wanted to finish this drama that has been lingering for a
long time and my ears were done with listening to suggestions from
everybody. I could sense that Riya wasn’t happy, but neither was I, so I
decided to ignore all these thoughts and carry on with this wedding. I don’t
know if we will be able to keep this marriage. I don’t know if I can handle
another money-minded girl like Neha, but now, I am done with this
thinking task.

The next thing that took place was the wedding. As we sought the
blessings of the elders, Riya made an unusual request to mom to let a lady
called Veena stay with her. Mom agreed without much persuasion. I don’t
know what Riya was thinking, but I am not willing to ask. Then the Vidaai
took place and, like any other girl, Riya started crying. Seeing her cry, my
heart prickled for no apparent reason. Her father didn’t show any emotion
and even Neha was staring at the scenario, blankly. I could feel the tension
in the environment. Two people, maybe her cousins, cried a lot and this
gave me a hint that Riya was close to them. After a few minutes, her father
made her sit in the car and I don’t know why, but I feel he was a bit rude.

I sat in the car and she sobbed continuously during the drive but
suddenly, after 10 minutes, I couldn’t hear the sobs anymore. I didn’t try to
console her as I wanted to give her some space and I couldn’t trust her after
what recently happened. My heart tried to tell me to say a few words of
assurance, but my anger decided against it.
I turned to her as the sobs stopped. I wanted to see what made her stop
crying suddenly, but as I looked at her, she was speaking to Veena on the
phone.

She gave her instructions in a normal tone which sounded a bit cold, but
anything in her voice was sweet to my ears. Damn it! What am I thinking? I
should stop it. After that, I sensed that she was fine and probably had a lot
of strength. As she finished speaking on the phone, she looked at me and I
think she saw me for the first time. Then I quickly turned my head to the
other side, avoiding her gaze.

When we got to the mansion, I did not make any attempts that a
gentleman should make, like opening the door and stuff, but I went outside
and waited for her to emerge. Mom would have eaten me alive if I dared to
leave her outside.
Upon getting down, she looked at the mansion and I was expecting a
reaction from her, but instead, she gave me the I-am-Richie-rich or maybe
I’m Riya Shekhawat look, so I realized that I had watched some movies due
to constant requests from Diya and Jiya, and I had to come out of their
influence.

As we went ahead mom started with rituals and I had to attend them due
to dad’s order but she smiled and took interest in every ritual and I realized
that this girl impacts my mind because whenever Neha gave that sugar-
coated smile to mom, I could easily sense it and ignore her but she is
different and her every action is noticed deeply by my heart. Don’t think I
will be fooled by her antics; I am just voicing my opinions.

After all these rituals, which seemed meaningless at this point, were
done, I began to walk to my room. She followed me as my mother
instructed her to do so. The voice of Diya stopped us as she said “Who is
this girl and where is our bhabhi?” and Jiya supported her.

I was in no mood to hear any more arguments and hence I shouted,

“Mom, I am off to my room” and went away. As I entered my room, I
couldn’t control my anger and the urge to break something to calm myself
down took over me. I broke almost everything that came into my hands and
as I was about to smash a flower vase, she entered the room.

She froze at her place and stared at me for a while. I was already in a
foul mood and her stare made me shout. “What are you looking at? Am I a
beast? You and your family have ruined my life. She said yes to the
wedding and ran away. You said yes and tried to compensate,” I taunted her,
expecting a reaction, but she stood there quietly, making me more furious. I
took two steps toward her and asked, “Is this a joke? Am I supposed to
laugh or be happy that at last I have got married?”

I was distraught by what the sisters were thinking. Will I marry anyone
standing in their way? My innocent mind said that Riya was not a regular
greedy girl, but the idea of her agreeing to marry me for a deal made me
even more furious.

“Wait, did you marry me or the business king, Siddarth Roy? I yelled as
this question had been bothering me for the past hour, and I don’t keep my
anger to myself.
Since I already knew the answer, I rudely replied, “Of course, the
businessman Siddarth Roy, to keep the business deal between the
companies alive, or else nobody would agree to marry a stranger within a
few minutes.” It was obvious.

This time she said “Calm down” and I hate these words when I am
angry. I yelled again, “After your sister destroyed my life and made it a
living hell, you are asking me to calm down?”

Then, as I looked at her, she was peeping into her phone and this made
me more furious that she was ignoring me. What was so urgent that she left
the conversation in between? I was pretty sure that she was doing
something related to her business, and this thought alone was enough to put
kerosene on fire.

As she turned to look at me, she made a blank face and I moved toward
her and grabbed her wrist harshly. I expected her to yell in pain, but she was
quiet.
I was amazed but angry, so I snatched her phone and said, “If you don’t
check your phone for a minute, will the earth turn upside down?”
She was still silent, and her silence made me angry.
 “I got it. It must be regarding your business. One sister is concerned
about a contract and the other is concerned about a business deal. Is it all
that you and your family know? Do you eat business at your meal?”
At this point, I thought someone had stolen her tongue. Why was she
not arguing?

I couldn’t bear this any longer and told her to get out. She left the room
as she was waiting for me to say these words without even looking back. As
she left, my phone started to buzz, and I searched for it as I threw it in
anger. I found it and picked it up to find Vicky, my assistant, on the line.

“Sir, as you were busy with your marriage, I didn’t want to disturb you,
but I had to call you as the investors saw the live telecast of your wedding,”
he said. The investors wouldn’t have been able to know who is the bride as
her face was covered with a veil and nobody has seen the grown-up version
of Riya Shekhawat as per her father as she stays away from parties and
functions.
“Cut it short and tell me the reason why you are calling me now,” I
yelled in anger. I was frustrated by the events of the day.

“Sir, you picked up the call that I placed at that time and I learned a
shocking piece of information as a result. The call got recorded and I think
you forgot the phone in the room where ma’am was talking to her father.
This is related to your personal life, so I am sending you the recording.
Anyway, I would like to request you to take proper care of her.”

I was about to deny it when he cut the call, fearing my reaction. I

received an audio clip in which the conversation between Riya and her
father in that study room was recorded. I heard it and got to know the
reason behind her approval of this marriage. I couldn’t believe that a father
could say those words and a daughter could hear them without any
arguments. I realized my mistake and ventured out to search for her. I
looked for her everywhere and found her in the outhouse, crying in Veena’s
lap. I felt guilty for my outburst, but I hope she will understand my
situation. I just need to ask her why she has been quiet all the time.
 FIVE
Seeking Answers

Siddarth
The next morning, she was not in the room and nowhere in my sight,
making me realize that she hadn’t returned from the outhouse. I proceeded
to the washroom and did my morning business, and got ready in a crisp
three-piece Armani suit.

I walked downstairs into the hall to find her standing near the dining
table in a beautiful saree, and I couldn’t help but stare at her. I saw her
checking me out and as I saw her she turned her face away. A smirk came
to my face automatically. My mouth watered as I tasted the halwa and I
remarked that it was very delicious without thinking about the person who
made it. I saw her smile widen when she heard my comment. Her smile can
make me completely crazy.
‘Control Siddarth…. Control your thoughts,’ my mind shouted.

Later, when I learned she had made the halwa, I changed my comment,
making her a wee bit furious, but she quickly hid her expression, and her
smile returned. She is damn cute. Then suddenly Diya and Jiya came and
started yelling at her. She was standing there listening to them. Diya and
Jiya did not realize what they were saying and to whom. I did a bit of
research about her and learned that she is called the silent lioness of the
industry. Even top industrialists are afraid to speak a word against her, but
here this girl is letting my sisters insult her. I am pretty confused because
her background check is the complete opposite of what she is doing right
now. The girl who once looked into the eyes of her rivals and they didn’t
dare look up again is tolerating humiliation from my sisters, but why? I
know that my family will be happy if she replies. Diya and Jiya are crossing
their limits now. Having waited for her, I spoke up to defend her and shut
Diya and Jiya up. Then, as the drama ended, she rushed out of the room and
I followed her to make sure that she was okay.

As I followed behind her, I saw her standing on the lawn and trying to
calm herself down. My mind asked:
Why is she trying to control her anger? Why is she quiet? Without
committing any mistake, she is bearing the brunt and not answering back,
but why?
Now I don’t know what this girl is trying to do.

Veena entered the lawn just as I was about to get my answers from her,
and I could see she was about to burst out. I waited outside to let them
finish so that I could talk. Veena shouted, “Who are you? Where is the girl I
know?”
The question made her look puzzled, and even I was unable to figure
out what she was asking. Riya asked her the reason behind her question and
she started shouting again.

“I know a girl named Riya who is humble but too bold for anyone to
even look into her eyes with wrong intentions. I know the girl who never
heard a word against her and today I couldn’t see that girl in you. You are
the boldest girl I have ever met. So where is that girl? I can’t find her in you
after you quietly listened to all that rubbish the girls were speaking.”
As her words made more sense, I realized that even others find her
behavior strange. Her silence disturbs others as well, and now my mind is
eagerly waiting for her reply.

She tried to reason with her and said, “Calm down Veena, I was quiet
because the girls forgot their manners, but I remembered mine.”

Veena wasn’t convinced by this stupid reason, and neither was I. Now I
couldn’t wait any longer and knocked on the partition to get their attention.
I asked if I could talk to Riya alone and Veena left the place.
“Silent lioness,” I said as I entered the lawn. She looked at me with a
confused face.
 “The fashion industry calls you by the name of the silent lioness.
Right?” I asked to clear her confusion, and she just stood there quietly.
“Did the lioness turn into a cat when my sisters were insulting her?” I
tried to ask in a mocking tone to rile her up because now I wanted answers.
I was succeeding as I could see a tinge of anger in her calm, deep black
eyes. I continued, “Businessmen are afraid to even speak a word against
you, as they know if this lioness comes into form, she will destroy them.
Where did this lioness disappear a few minutes ago?”

These were my exact thoughts at that moment as I couldn’t see the

angry Riya when she was being blamed and called disgusting words like
cheap. Yesterday also she was quiet when I asked her to leave the room.
She was quiet for a moment and then said,
“A lioness remains a lioness forever, but it’s her choice when to roar.”

My mind was blown by her words, and I realized that the title given to
her was indeed accurate. I have become more curious to get answers now.
“You aren’t a gold digger as far as I know, so why did you marry me for
a business deal?” I asked her, but I already knew the truth.

I just want to hear from her that the situation was different. At this
point, she got frustrated and turned to leave, but I grabbed her wrist and
twisted her around and she fell on my chest. She instantly took a step back,
but her wrist was still in my hold and I asked, “Why don’t you stand up for
yourself? Why don’t you tell everyone that Mr. Shekhawat forced you into
this marriage?”
She looked shocked as expected and asked the most probable question:
how did I get to know about it?
“Yesterday when I blamed you for ruining my life, you were quiet even
after knowing that you committed no mistake. Why? Moreover, at night
you just walked to the outhouse to pour your heart out to Veena and my
sisters taunted you about that matter. You stood there without a care in the
world as if it was your fault. Why?” I asked as these questions were
disturbing me now. She kept looking at me with wide eyes and I was losing
my temper now.
 “Speak up, is your tongue out of service?” I asked again.
She said, “You didn’t answer me. How did you get to know that I did
not marry you for some deal and due to dad’s orders?”

This girl wants answers from me and is ignoring my questions. I still

answered her and told her about the audio clip. She just hummed, and I
asked, "Veena said that you are a bold girl. Then why were you quiet, Riya?
Why did you not speak up for yourself and stand there like a statue?”

She said, “Because your sisters are my family from now on, and I am
not bold enough to be rude to them. I have a principle that I do not speak or
bear a word against my family. I was silent because the elders were standing
there and it was not polite to argue in their presence. I don’t believe in
orthodox things, but I don’t like to argue with my family. It will take time
for your sisters to accept me and I understand this fact. As far as you are
concerned yesterday, I was quiet because I could sense the pain you were
suffering through and I don’t blame you for anything.”

Her answer was surprising, and I asked, “Who keeps quiet all the time
just to respect the family?”

With this, she got furious and said, “I don’t owe you an explanation”
and left the lawn. She is one of a kind because I have never met a girl like
her. I ventured into my study room to make some business calls. I came
back to my room to find her standing in front of the mirror, brushing her
hair. In an official look, she was dressed in a blue suit. I just stood at the
door admiring her beauty and thought, how can somebody look beautiful in
any sort of clothes?

As I was thinking about all this with my mouth wide open, she came
towards me and closed my mouth with her finger, and said, “I am off to the
office and I will be back by 7 in the evening”.

I came out of my dreamland and asked, “Can I drop you?”

She looked shocked but nodded, and we both headed to the parking area
and sat in my Mercedes. As the drive started, I asked, “What do you do?”
 She laughed and said, “Wait… Wait… You don’t even know what your
wife does and you have been constantly talking about business since
yesterday.” I smiled as she said ‘your wife’ and answered,
“In the first place, I understand you do some business, but I am not sure
what sort of business my wife actually runs,” emphasizing the word wife.
She smiled and said, “I own a fashion house called Glamour.”

“Oh! So you are the glamour queen,” I exclaimed, and she nodded. She
was a well-built and popular name in the industry. I instantly felt proud of
her achievements at such a young age. We reached the office building and
as I stopped the car at the entrance, we saw a view that shocked both of us.
 SIX
She is the Boss

Riya
After we reached the site, we were shocked out of our wits, and the
person sitting next to me was even more shocked. The office entrance was
beautifully decorated as if a red carpet event was going on and I had no idea
what was going on. We both got out of the car and he asked a stupid
question.

“Is it the right address?”

I nodded as I was busy exploring the view. The whole entrance was
decorated with elegant flowers. As we entered, we were welcomed by the
board of directors standing in a line at the entrance. In addition, we were
welcomed by formally dressed employees who were standing in rows
opposite each other. As we took steps forward, they started showering rose
petals on us and I felt as if some royal procession was going on. We reached
the entrance, and I greeted everyone present there touching the feet of the
elder members of the board while a handshake was enough for others.
Siddarth looked at me wide-eyed.
‘This man is weird’ are the only thoughts my mind could make up.

After this greeting ceremony, everybody congratulated me on my

wedding. I just smiled and said thanks, but my mind laughed at my
condition, as this wedding was just a compromise. Looking at the gifts for
couples and the items they bought for Siddarth, my mind then wandered to
a question that I asked the directors.
“Who told you that we were about to come to the office and that too
together?”
 For me, the word ‘family’ had a different meaning altogether, as I
realized long ago that blood has no value when hearts don’t respect
relations. Love in a family unit is not the result of the same red liquid
flowing through their veins, but rather the level of affection that permeates
it. This is why I formed bonds solely based on emotional criteria, and these
people were my family.

They all said “OUR KHABRI (Informer)” in unison and started

laughing and a smile adorned my lips on hearing that word. Siddarth looked
confused, and I whispered to him that they were talking about Veena. He
nodded and asked if he could accompany me to my cabin, and I nodded as
everyone dispersed to their work. We entered my cabin, and he started
blabbering.

“Is this a company or some family function going on? Never in my life
have I experienced anything like that. Moreover, I have seen that the boss
greets the members formally and here you were touching the feet of
directors as if they were your uncles.”

I smiled at his antics and said, “Yes, I consider them my family.”

He chuckled and asked, “Do you even sign deals in this company if
only friendly relations are made? This is silly.”

I sighed as now he was questioning my business skills directly. I cleared

my throat, gaining his attention, and he instantly stopped laughing.
“I guess it’s time you should leave for work,” I said in my cold tone. He
understood that I was shooing him away and said “bye” and left the place.

Within five minutes, I realized this was Mr. Roy’s first trip to this place.
It’s a huge building with 20 floors, and even I can get lost in this building if
I get distracted by my phone. I laughed at that thought, but suddenly I got
concerned and called the security guard to find out if Mr. Roy had reached
the parking lot. I was convinced that he had lost his way after hearing a
negative reply. Therefore, being the sweetheart that I am, I decided to help
that crazy person who could not ask someone where he needed to go.
 Although harsh, it is true that letting him go alone to get lost is even
more insane.

Upon entering the elevator, I realized I had begun to call Mr. Roy even
more formally than before. However, my mind said, ‘It’s just the side effect
of always being formal and bossy’. I blocked these thoughts as soon as I
reached the floor where Mr. Roy should have been, as shown by CCTV
footage. I proceeded towards the reception area as it was the floor specially
built for all the interns. I inquired from her regarding his location and she
told me to go towards the desks in block number 5, but to be precise, her
words were,

“Are you asking about the handsome hunk that just passed by?”

I just nodded and smiled at the description. When she realized he is my

husband, which is not yet officially declared but half the office has heard
the news due to that grand welcome, she looked down in embarrassment
and I just patted her back, telling her to cool down.

I walked ahead, only to see Mr. Roy standing on one side of the
hallway. He was listening to the gossip of the interns with the utmost
sincerity. It was clear that the interns had no idea of his presence. As I
walked near him, I saw his fists clenched and anger gleaming in his eyes. I
stood near him, but he was busy glaring at the interns, not realizing my
presence. The bubble of curiosity started growing. What are these interns
talking about? Why is this man listening to them with so much attention?

▣▣▣▣▣▣
Intern 1 (a boy): Uff! This boss is so cranky. She keeps a regular check
on our activities even when we are just interns and, as a result, Singhania
never lets us rest. She doesn’t even know how to run a company. That stupid
lady…
Intern 2 (a boy): Exactly bro… I wonder how she manages this massive
corporation with such a silly attitude. I also heard she got married
yesterday. I pity that man who is about to handle this lady.
 Intern 3 (a girl): The most unfortunate part is that she has married the
most eligible bachelor, Siddarth Roy. She is beautiful, but Siddarth deserves
better. A girl who is smarter and not as simple as she is.
Intern 1: I have heard that this marriage is just for the sake of a deal
and girls like her use such tricks to grow.
Intern 3: Yes guys, Siddarth deserves a girl who loves him and is the
definition of beauty like me. I think the hot bachelor looks great with sharp
girls like me.
▣▣▣▣▣▣

The interns joined the crispy conversation, and the beauty contest
began. They were searching for the most beautiful girl, and I could see
anger in his eyes. Just a few moments ago he was questioning my skills,
and now he is getting angry as if he is about to explode. I stopped him, and
started walking toward the interns. I don’t want him or anyone to stand up
for me because I am strong enough to handle them. Moreover, I am the
boss. I am not running this company based on the beliefs of people and if
anyone is to confront them, it would be me. I reached the desks, and the
interns stood up with pale faces as if someone had just caught them stealing
gold. The atmosphere became eerie as silence descended, and after
recovering from the shock, they greeted me with sweet fake tones. I just
nodded and Jenny, my assistant, arrived at the scene.

“So guys, I am here to talk about your
and as I looked at Mr. Roy for a second, I
expecting me to shout at them. Even if I
shouting and yelling because a calm me is
angry one.
work progress,” I said blankly
could easily guess that he was
get angry, I don’t show it by
much more dangerous than an

“Your work has not been submitted, and the deadline is gone already,” I
said to an intern standing nearby and he looked down at the floor as if it
would help him in any way.

“Your work does not meet the standard quality level,” I said to Intern 2,
who had been part of the discussion a few minutes earlier, and now I was
laughing at their predicament in my mind. After all, I have my ways of
shutting people up.

“Do I need to tell you that your work has been pending for the last two
weeks and now you don’t deserve a second chance, Mr. Sushank?” I asked
the intern who started this conversation. He seemed to be enjoying the
gossip quite a bit, but guess what, I can’t stand such people. His eyes
widened as he realized the meaning of my words and he muttered a ‘sorry’
and looked down.

“Jenny, get the termination letter ready for Mr. Sushank in two
minutes,” I ordered, and she was already working on it. This girl has known
me for a long time and she knows my every step.

“Work means work, and while at work, I should not find a nuisance like
this. You don’t get paid for such stuff, so stop your chitter-chatter and work
sincerely if you want to continue.” I said in my cold but calm tone, which
was enough to frighten their souls out of their bodies.
Then I saw the girls relaxing a bit as I turned around but I moved back
to them and said in an audible tone to all present “Your work reports show
poor results so in order to save your internships you should stop selecting
the most appropriate match for Mr. Siddarth Roy and focus on your work.”

I ignored Sushank’s pleadings and turned around to leave, but the girl
(intern 3) started again as I passed her.
“See, I told you right. I’m the most beautiful girl here. Ma’am got
jealous and is overburdening me with work to let out her frustration.”

This girl is getting on my nerves now and I turned back to her and said
in the sweetest possible tone, “Please stand up dear”. She flinched and
followed at once.
“So guys, let’s clap for the most adorable girl on this planet,” I said
sarcastically, loud enough and everybody started clapping and the intern
smiled as if she was boasting about her achievement.
 “So this girl standing here is now ready to leave the internship and
compete in the Miss World beauty pageant. Let’s all bid her goodbye,” I
said and her face fell instantly and now it was my turn to smirk. She looked
down embarrassed and I have to admit that I found this interesting.

I continued, “So Miss whatsoever, would you fill in the form or should I
do it for you? You can send me the resignation in an hour.”

She started begging for forgiveness, and everyone deserves a second

chance. Because of this, I forgave her and even Sushank, who had been
doing the same thing for the last 15 minutes. As a punishment, I doubled
the amount of work they had to do and asked them to report to Mr.
Singhania by tomorrow. I know it was tough, but they had to learn their
lesson.
After completing this drama session, I moved toward Mr. Roy and he
was looking at me with respect, pride, and some unknown emotion. I don’t
know.

I gestured to him to follow me while I could feel his gaze on me. After
dropping him in the parking lot, I turned around and left without saying
goodbye to him. This is the only way I am. I am a stranger to him and vice
versa, so an informal exchange will not be possible as of now.
I reached home exactly at 7 and as my car was not with me, my friend
dropped me home and drove away, not before giving me his signature bear
hug. As I was about to enter the house, someone shouted “Welcome Home”
at the top of her voice and I had to cover my ears to save them from this
torture. It is a voice I recognize even when I am asleep.
 SEVEN
Where is Riya?

Siddarth
I was shocked like hell when I saw her huge office building decorated
royally. My curiosity prompted me to ask her the question, “Is it the right
address?” and she just nodded. It amazed me to see the respect she received
from people within the company when we stepped inside. It is obvious that
she is the owner, but the directors are no less obnoxious, and we received
gifts from them. Her way of greeting them was not perfectly professional as
she touched the feet of older members of the board.
Damn! Even their behavior towards her at this point is not professional
because marriage is a personal affair and ours is even more personal. Then
she asked them how did they get to know about our arrival and they all
shouted in unison, through their Khabri. Now my confusion was not hidden
from her as she whispered that they were talking about Veena. Then we
headed to her cabin. Only a question rang in my mind which was ‘Why was
Sanjay Bakshi so polite with her and wishing us with so much excitement?’
Is Sanjay Bakshi unfamiliar to you? Let me introduce you to him. He is
my college friend and a director in Riya’s company. He is rude, arrogant
and a typical billionaire who never mixes personal and professional life and
hates the concept of marriage. He gives a damn about the owner or any
other person in the company with whom he is dealing. Even when he did a
short-term project with our company, he behaved as if he didn’t know me
and when our second best friend Rajveer Seth got married, he attended his
marriage as if a kid was forced to drink milk. Instead of congratulating the
couple he advised them to rethink and prayed to god to put some sense into
the couple (he did that even after being the best friend) but here he was
wishing Riya as if it was a very special occasion for him to celebrate. He
even asked Riya to give him a party as if she was his long-lost friend. I have
not contacted him for a year as he was busy with a project in the US, but he
came to India occasionally and never got time to meet us (me and Rajveer).
 As I entered her cabin, all my thoughts came to a halt, and I began
exploring the exquisite interiors of the cabin. As I remembered how she
greeted the directors and how the entrance was decorated, I started shooting
questions at her that came into my mind.
“Is this a company or some family function going on? Never in my life
have I experienced anything like that. Moreover, I have seen that the boss
greets the members formally and here you were touching the feet of
directors as if they were your uncles.”

She smiled at my question and answered “Yes, I consider them my

family.” in her melodious voice.
Wait, did I call her voice melodious? What the hell is wrong with me?

I shrugged off these thoughts, and a new question came to my mind. I

cracked up as I asked her, “Do you ever sign deals in this company if only
friendly relations are made? This is silly.”

As these words left my mouth, I realized that I was questioning her

business acumen now and, as expected, she snapped at me and told me to
depart, and I obeyed at once, knowing my fault. As I left her cabin, I
realized that I didn’t know the way to the parking lot, and I was stuck.
I forgot to ask her to be honest. Now, what will I do? This is a huge
complex. I sighed and started to look for signboards to get out of this place
and I was able to locate the lift. I pressed the last button hoping it would be
the ground floor but landed in a basement as the names written on elevator
buttons were anything but simple.
I came out of the lift and walked towards the receptionist to ask about
the way out. The receptionist looked up as she saw me and then she was no
more in this world as she had already reached dreamland. Instead of getting
enraged at the fact that she was openly ogling me, I was frustrated.

‘Ya… Ya, if Riya was in her place, you would have been smirking,’ my
mind teased.
‘That’s Right’ A voice came.
 ‘Shut up and behave’ I scolded my conscience. Ignore my stupid mind
that keeps on commentating even when there is no cricket match on.

Then I fake coughed to gain her attention. However, it was of no use. I

stepped ahead and looked at a signboard that read, ‘Interns floor, block 5’. I
was about to head back towards the elevator when I heard loud voices
coming from block 5. I moved towards the hallway and stood there as I
heard Riya’s name.
The interns were talking rubbish about her, and I was getting angry.
Why are such useless people working here as interns? The conversation was
making me angry as one intern said, “Uff! This boss is so cranky. She keeps
a regular check on our activities even when we are just interns and, as a
result, Singhania never lets us rest. She doesn’t even know how to run a
company. That stupid lady”

How dare he call my wife stupid… My wife…. I have seriously gone

mad, but hey, they are talking about their boss. They should respect her.

My mind mocked me, ‘Is this the reason for your anger?’. I shrugged it
off and continued listening to others joining the conversation. Then
suddenly the second man said that he pitied me. Who is he to judge her and
how does he know that Riya is not the one for me? Just one punch and he
will never speak again. Now my blood was boiling with anger. The most
frustrating part was that one of the girls started talking rubbish about how
Riya did not deserve to marry me. What the hell? She is comparing herself
with Riya and praising her non-existent beauty… huh? This is just
impossible, as I have never seen a girl more beautiful than her.

As their fashion parade started, I was fed up and was preparing to teach
them the meaning of beauty. However, suddenly a hand pulled me back, and
I saw Riya going forward toward their cabins. When did she come? Is she
intending to confront them or fire them? The second one sounds better.
Upon arrival, she greeted them and began discussing the progress of the
work. Now I was angry at her ignorance of the issue. She stays quiet at
home, but this is not the time to be quiet. No family session is being
conducted.
 As she started scolding them in her cold but calm tone, I was genuinely
impressed. The people who were uttering nonsense against her are now
begging her while she did not even raise her voice. Definitely, She is the
boss. I am always amazed by this girl’s patience. Hats off to her. Her calm
tone is very dangerous. As she finished the scolding session, she came to
me. My eyes were full of respect, pride, and pure adoration for the
magnificent lady standing in front of me. I have seen many ladies’ CEO but
none like her. So simple yet so elegant. Cold yet down-to-earth. Now I
guess I am getting lost in reciting her traits and I should stop doing it. She
gestured for me to follow her, and I did the same. She dropped me off in the
parking lot, and without saying goodbye, she left. I was a tiny bit
disappointed, but never mind, we are in the first stage of our relationship.
I came home at 5 in the evening as mom had to discuss something really
serious. Her important discussion was that I should keep her daughter Riya
happy. I mean, in a single day, she is her daughter and she will punish me
for her. This girl is something. She arrived home by 7 and I was standing on
the staircase when I saw Veena hiding behind the wall near the door.
The only thoughts that came into my head were, ‘What is she doing
there and why is she hiding?’

As soon as Riya entered the house, Veena shouted, “WELCOME

HOME” in a voice that could make me deaf for sure. Riya covered her ears,
and she wasn’t surprised at all. Riya hugged Veena and I think this shouting
prank was some sort of welcome ritual for them. I have never seen this
playful side of Veena. They are definitely not maid and master, but best
friends or sisters.
Riya was exhausted and sat on the sofa nearby. Veena came out of the
kitchen with a glass of water and made her drink it. Then she sat next to her
and asked, “Why are you worried now? Tell me the problem?”

I frowned as I thought about what the problem was. When she entered,
she was smiling and looking happy. Now I am confused, but I think I
should wait here only.
Riya answered, “Can I tell you later? It’s nothing much—-” and she cut
her off and said.
 “Come to the point, Riya. Don’t start with your ‘nothing serious’ drama
because I know that you can handle matters worth billions without a frown
on your face. When a matter is not worth stressing over, you won’t. I know
you can handle anything with the snap of your fingers.”
I was shocked to discover Veena’s trust in Riya.

“Well, dad called me this afternoon and asked me to help his best
friend’s son get rid of a drug supply case. When he doesn’t want to spoil his
name, he tells me to do it. Why Di?” Riya asked, and I could sense that Mr.
Shekhawat was not what he seemed to be. There is a mystery beyond this
minor case.

“Riya, what’s the issue with this? Just one phone call to your brother,
cum manager Dev, and the case will disappear. Problem solved,” Veena
answered in a casual tone.

“Di, you know I don’t like to use influence and I will never use it to
protect a criminal. Even if Dev helps him, I have to get involved. I can’t do
it, Di, but I don’t like disobeying him either. Why can’t Neha Di help him
with this?” Riya asked Veena and she started laughing.

Why is Veena laughing now and why is Riya caring about a father who
said those harsh words to her?
“Riya, you are talking about Neha Shekhawat. Neha Shekhawat
couldn’t even save her lovely boyfriend when he did that cheap thing, even
after being a renowned model, as she had to save her image. You have
helped your father many times Riya, willingly or unwillingly and now you
should stop feeling that you are disobeying him,” Veena told Riya.
Riya asked, “What should I do now?” and Veena answered, “You should
have your food.”
“What are you saying Di? Here I am worried like hell and you are
asking me to have food,” Riya said, frustrated.

“Yes, because thinking about this matter, you would have skipped lunch
and at this point, only chocolate can calm your mood. So eat your food and
get a chocolate bar as your reward,” Veena joked in a playful tone.
Riya smiled and nodded. Mom came down and started feeding Riya and
I walked back to my room thinking that this girl takes the stress out of every
small thing.
After 10 minutes, Riya entered the room while I was busy with my
laptop and asked, “Where should I sleep?”
“Of course, in our room,” I answered without sparing her a look.
“Firstly, you said yesterday that I should leave your room,” she said,
stressing the word ‘your’, and I could do nothing but feel guilty for being
such a jerk.
“Furthermore, the couch in the room is too uncomfortable for any of us
to sleep on,” she said, pointing to the couch.

“I apologize for speaking so rudely with you yesterday, but believe me

when I tell you that all those words came out of anger. For today we need to
adjust, and for tomorrow I will make arrangements.” I said. That’s a first. I
apologized to someone whom I just met recently.
She nodded and said, “It’s OK and I will take the bed today and you
sleep on the couch.”

I shouted, “WHAT… no I won’t sleep on the couch in my own room.

It’s too small for my height.”

She answered “As the room is ours, the bed is mine as well, so I have
equal rights to it”
“Perfect businesswoman,” I muttered under my breath and then said,
“Then I also have equal rights,” I said, as I was in no mood to back out.

She sighed and said, “Okay then, I am taking the couch today.” She
seemed to be fed up, and I said, “Wait, I will sleep on the couch for today.
You can sleep on the bed.”
She looked tired, and I knew what was bothering her. She nodded and
proceeded to change into nightwear. She came back and crashed on the bed
and soon fell asleep, whereas I was still struggling to sleep as the couch was
uncomfortable. My attention was focused on the sleeping beauty lying
peacefully on the bed. She was shining under the moonlight, which was
seeping through the window. She looked like an angel descended directly
from heaven and I fell asleep admiring her beauty.

As I woke up the next morning, I realized I was sleeping on flat land

instead of on a couch. I opened my eyes to see that I was sleeping on the
floor, covered with a duvet and a pillow under my head. I must have fallen
during the night and my angel covered me with a duvet. A smile crept onto
my face.
My angel! Really?…. I am not in my senses… But where is Riya? She
was nowhere around. I checked the time. It was 7 a.m. and nobody was
home as all left to attend a wedding in Jammu the previous day except
mom. I searched the whole house and even called her office, but she was
not there. Negative thoughts started clouding my mind and my heart was
screaming, Where is Riya?
 EIGHT
My Workaholic Wife

Siddarth
I was freaking out by now as Riya was nowhere to be found, and I was
damn worried. My inner self began a battle of its own.
‘She must have run away like her sister,’
‘No dude! She is not like her sister.’
‘How do you know?’
‘She is so sweet and caring as she heard your harsh words and still
stayed in this house. If she had to run, she could have done it long ago. ’
‘But we can’t trust her, right?’
STOP!!

After checking every corner of my house through a CCTV camera, I sat

on my bed, frustrated. I banged my hand on the side table and a yellow
sticky note fell on the floor.
It stated “I am off to dad’s place, will be back by noon… PS: Don’t
freak out” and my lips curved upwards. I am sure if anybody saw ‘The
Siddarth Roy’ smiling after reading a sticky note, they would never believe
their eyes.
I am smiling at the fact that she knew that I would freak out even after
knowing me for a day or two. I could have simply ignored the fact that she
was not home, as if it was no big deal. She, however, correctly predicted my
behavior, and I am quite pleased.

Tired of my over-emotional and dramatic life, I got up to do my

morning business and headed to the living room to turn on the television
and enjoy my Sunday, which I rarely get to spend at home and that too
alone. I am a businessman and the stunt Neha pulled on my wedding day
and then suddenly getting married to a stranger has taken its toll on me. I’m
not giving up on this chance to reclaim my old self. If Jiya and Diya had
been home, I would have enjoyed a movie marathon (in my home theater)
with them, but today I will just watch any random movie on the living room
television.

The second movie was going on around 2 PM, and by this time I had
already eaten half of my snacks and my entire focus was on the movie. Hey
guys, don’t judge me this soon. I am a fitness freak, but I like to skip my
eating regimen when I am enjoying a rare holiday.
My ears were soon filled with the sounds of two people fighting,
specifically two girls. With every passing minute, the voices started getting
louder and I could sense that only one lady was shouting and the other was
maybe crying.

Suddenly the bell rang, and a servant opened the door, revealing Riya
and Veena. Riya was crying. As soon as she saw me, she wiped her tears
immediately and without sparing me a single glance. She started to climb
the stairs to our room and Veena shouted,
“Please don’t repeat the same thing every time, Riya. Stop right
there…… You had no fault dear…… Please don’t punish yourself……
Stop please” in an extremely loud tone. My heart ached to see her cry. Now
after listening to Veena’s words, I was sure that something very serious
must have taken place. I have never seen her cry like that.
She did not cry even after being insulted by me and my sisters, so what
made her cry now? I don’t get any positive vibes from her father. I just
wanted to run over and hug her tightly and console her. A loud thud was
heard due to the banging of the door of our room. The bubble of tension
rose inside me, but I remained rooted in my place, lost in her thoughts. The
sound of someone loudly thumping the door brought me out of my trance
and I started running upstairs. As I reached our room, I saw a worried
Veena continuously smacking the door and shouting at Riya to open the
door. I moved toward her and asked,
“What happened? Why has Riya locked the room? Why was she
crying?”

“I can’t tell you what happened, but can you please arrange the spare
key to this room?” she asked in a low voice. Understanding the depth of the
situation, I did not question her further and called the butler to come up
with the key immediately.
We opened the door to find the room empty and Veena immediately
rushed to the washroom as we heard the voice of the shower.
“Please don’t punish yourself, Riya. It wasn’t your fault. Open the door
for your Di,” Veena cried.

This multiplied my stress level twenty-fold. After all, Riya is my

responsibility, and I can’t let anything happen to her.

“How will she punish herself and why? What are you talking about?” I
asked in an extremely worried tone.

“She knows that she can’t stand cold showers for a long time and it will
result in her falling seriously ill. She intentionally does this whenever she
fights or disobeys Mr. Shekhawat,” she replied, looking at the closed door
of the washroom.
Seriously? Is she crazy? Who intentionally hurts themselves on such
trivial matters?

“What the hell? How can someone knowingly injure themselves? Has
she turned crazy or what?” I nearly shouted and started banging on the door
loudly.

“Riya has done this since she was 16 years old. I tried to stop her every
time, but she never listened to me. Now I know exactly what will happen
next!” Veena exclaimed, holding her head between her hands.

“Riya, stop your childish behavior and come out at once” I shouted, but
received just the voice of a shower from the other end. After threatening her
to open the door, the sound of the shower ceased after two minutes.
“Can you please step out of the room for a while?” Veena asked me and
I reluctantly nodded.

Before I got out, I could hear the sound of the bathroom door clicking.
After waiting outside the room for some time, I entered when I heard Veena
shout. As I entered, I saw Riya lying on the bed covered with a duvet,
listening to Veena’s scolding with a blank face as if lost in her world. As
Veena said, she was suffering from a high fever and was looking pale.
Veena was holding the thermometer in her hand, which was showing 104
degrees, and shouting,
“How many times will you repeat this way of punishing yourself? You
know I got scared to death after hearing what the doctor said the third time
you did this? Do you remember he mentioned that a fever could send you
into a coma? What if something happens to you? Why can’t you take care
of yourself?” she said and stormed out of the room. After hearing Veena’s
words, fear gripped me and I was shocked. That would be an
understatement.
I can’t even imagine her in pain and she is doing such silly stunts with
her life. I like the bond between Riya and Veena. The way she cares for her
and understands her just by looking at her. This is the exact reason why she
brought her to this place.
I approached her and sat down on the chair kept beside the bed, and she
started looking away.

“Why are you behaving like this? Why are you risking your health?” I
asked as softly as I could. It makes people cry at the office to hear me talk
sweetly one time and here this girl is looking away.
“Why do you care? I live or die. Does it matter? No! Of course, nobody
cares except Veena” she shouted suddenly and muttered the last part to
herself, but I heard it. She is making me angry now.

‘Why do you care?’ my mind mocked.

‘Yes, why should I care?’
‘Of course, I care because she is my wife, dumb head!’
‘When did you accept her as your wife? You were the one who shouted
at her and blamed her and now she is your wife?’
‘I have accepted this relationship now and also apologized to her, so I
care for her.’
With this last argument, my mind settled on the fact that I care for her
more than she can imagine. I got up in a fit of rage.
 “You’re my wife and, of course, I care if something happens to you. I
will call the doctor immediately and don’t say that again.” I warned.

My mother taught me to use my heart when it comes to relationships. I

saw her shocked as I said what my heart told me, and I felt satisfied. She
quickly turned her face away from me like a sweet, innocent girl who has
been scolded by her mother. I smiled at that thought and by mistake, “So
cute,” slipped out of my tongue.
She heard that and looked at me angrily, but I walked out to call the
doctor.
The doctor arrived and checked her, and after examining her, she said,
“She needs proper rest and here are some medicines that should be
given to her two times a day for three days”.

I nodded and ordered the medicines on a priority basis. I sat beside her
and helped her to sit down. The servant came with the soup that Veena had
prepared for her. Today I have a surprising event to share with you. Veena
got so angry that she almost ordered me to take care of her sister. This is
because she won’t show up to help her today. She got fed up with her
behavior but now she is sending soup instead of coming to meet her. These
sisters are calm, but when they get angry, they wreak havoc. I didn’t mind
Veena ordering me for two reasons:
First, she was ordering me as an elder sister, not as a servant. Though I
don’t like people ordering me, today, the case was different, as it was her
right to get angry.
Secondly, I was willing to take care of her even if she did not order me
or, more specifically, shout at me.

I tried to feed her the soup but as I said ‘tried’, she did not open her
mouth and instead looked away and said “Call Veena, I don’t like to bother
others” and I was not even a bit surprised. I answered her rudely.
“She is upset. She won’t come, so keep quiet and have this soup”. Then
she insisted on having it on her own. I scolded her a bit for her own benefit,
and she obeyed and had her soup.
 I left the room to fetch her a jug of water and returned to see her talking
on the phone with her manager. She held the phone with difficulty due to
weakness but continued to talk.
Damn it, girl!
I wish mom was at home and then she would not have let her move an
inch and her phone would have been thrown out of the window. I am telling
this from my own experience.

“Handle the work for one more day and by tomorrow or the day after
tomorrow, I will be back at the office, and yes, keep sending me progress
reports every day. Also, if dad calls, don’t tell him I didn’t come to work,”
she said in a professional tone.

This girl is like a maze, and I am liable to get lost in it one day. I walked
in and she immediately cut the call and kept her phone on the side table. I
liked that she feared me and obeyed me. After all, I was concerned about
her. She told me to sleep and that she would take care of herself. I made her
lie down and dipped a cloth into the water and kept it on her forehead to
reduce the fever.

She shouted, “Can’t you listen? Why don’t you go and sleep? I am not a
kid”.
“Shut up and try to sleep,” I told her in a no-nonsense tone and she
understood that I wasn’t about to budge. I put her to sleep and I don’t know
when I dozed off to sleep at night.

In the morning, I got up as I could sense someone trying to snatch my

soft pillow.
Wait! I slept on a chair, so how come I was sleeping on a soft pillow?
Moreover, the room is locked so no one can enter. I suddenly realized the
pillow was moving. I opened my eyes to see that I was sleeping in the
sitting position with my head on Riya’s hand. I have to admit that her hand
is like a soft pillow. Then I saw Riya raising her eyebrows and looking at
my hand. Realization hit me and I left her hand. I suddenly missed the
warmth and I admit it. She tried to get up, and I helped her sit down. Then I
glanced at the clock and it was just 5 in the morning. I looked at her and
asked,
“Why are you up so early? Where are you trying to get to?”

“It’s my regular time to get up, and I was going for my workout earlier,
but now I will freshen up and study the progress reports and then go to the
office,” she answered.
She gets up early regularly? I had no idea. Come on, we have been
married for two days at most. But wait, she is ill, and she wants to check
progress reports. She is even more workaholic than me and I realized it in
just two days. I got up and checked her temperature and the thermometer
showed 100 degrees. The fever was reduced but not eliminated, so she can’t
work, she has to rest. She started to get down from the bed and I stopped
her by holding her shoulders. She tried to say something, but I beat her to it
and said,
“You’re not working today, and yes, you can freshen up, but you should
take a complete day off today.” She tried to speak again, but my glare did
the trick.

She headed to the washroom and came back after bathing and changing
into her comfy white trousers and a turquoise blue top. She looks amazing
in whatever she wears.
I helped her settle on the bed again and she started studying some files
kept on the bed. I snatched the file from her and she looked at me with a
raised brow.

“Are you mad or are some screws loose in your head?” I shouted, and
she huffed and looked away. I made her lie down again and asked her not to
go to the office today. I was waiting for her to protest, but she just nodded
and I knew that something was fishy.
I was walking down to get her breakfast and suddenly I heard the
doorbell ring and then my phone also started ringing. I picked up my phone,
and it was an unknown number. After a lot of contemplation, I picked up
the call, and suddenly a familiar female voice was heard on the other side.
 “Hello Siddarth sir, is it you on the line?” she asked, or most probably
Veena asked.

“Yes,” I answered, and she said, “I am Veena speaking. I got your

number from the butler. Is Riya around?”.

“No,” I answered, and she said, “Sir, please do me a favor. When you
open the door, you will see Riya’s manager enter the house with a lot of
files. Kindly send him away. When she is stressed, she always tries to
drown herself in work. Don’t let her work as she is ill”.
I am damn sure that there will be her manager at the door because
Veena knows too much about Riya. She cut the call when I answered yes. I
went and opened the door and was greeted by a tall, handsome man who
was holding two bags full of folders and papers. He greeted me and asked,
“I am here to meet Riya ma’am. Can you call her?”

I shook my head and said, “Kindly head back because she is not well
and take these files along.”

“Sir, Is ma’am——” he started to speak, but I cut him off and said
“Leave” and he left at once. I returned to my room to see Riya shouting at
the poor manager for not bringing the files yet. This time she looked so
angry that she did not cut the call, even after my arrival. She kept shouting,
and I had to snatch the phone after waiting patiently for 5 long minutes. I
took the phone and said, “I will tell your ma’am your side of the story,” and
hung up on him. Then I turned to Riya and said, “He came home but I sent
him away as you’re not well and you shouldn’t stress yourself with work.”

She looked annoyed but said, “I can understand your concern.”

She is too understanding for a normal girl from day one and I can’t help
but admire this exceptional quality. Her sister is not even a bit like her.
“I am getting bored and I can’t sit like this for the whole day. I can’t
even sleep now” she said and now I can understand that she is a workaholic
and she can’t sit like this for too long so I suggested to her “Let’s watch
some movie now” and her answer surprised me.
 “I have never watched any movie except one when I was 5 years old. It
was some kind of Barbie and something that I don’t remember,” she said,
narrowing her eyes.
My eyes grew wide as I stared at her, agape, wondering, ‘Does she ever
enjoy anything, or is it all work? Is she a girl or a member of a different
species?’

After a lot of thinking, I said “Then you can watch one today”.

She nodded and said, “As long as television keeps me entertained, I

don’t mind.”

I played the movie that I was watching yesterday which was left due to
her stupid stunt. She sat there like a bot as if someone was forcing her to
watch it. It was more like she was staring blankly at the screen. I was the
one who was completely focused on the movie until yesterday, but today I
was just looking at her angelic, expressionless face. She is the weirdest
person on earth because of her behavior. After wasting an hour watching
television, she became annoyed and asked me for a pen and paper.

It was something I did without thinking twice, and I regret it now. On

that paper, she began drawing a beautiful design, and I looked at her and
then at the paper, trying to figure out what she was drawing. Before you ask
that don’t I have any work to do, I must tell you that I ditched my complete
schedule of the day to make sure she rests because my sweet little heart
can’t see her ill.
Okay, I admit I’m not sweet at all, but I find myself behaving very
sweetly around her and I can’t leave her alone since she is sick. After
staring at her for 10 minutes, I noticed that she was designing an absolutely
gorgeous dress. In short, she was working again. The rest of the day is
going to be a challenge dealing with my workaholic wife. I have no
problem with her working. Instead, I am proud of her, but she can’t work
when she is not well. She loves her work too much for my liking. My
family taunts me for being a workaholic, but she is even worse. Oh god
please help me!
 NINE
Professionalism is her second name

Siddarth
After completing the sketch, she turned the page towards me, and with a
whole lot of excitement in her eyes she asked, “Does it look nice?”

I smiled and answered “Perfect”. Despite not being a designer or a

creative person myself, her unique design of a stylish saree made me realize
she is more creative than people think. I don’t know what was more perfect,
her design or her excitement.
“This is my favorite hobby. Designing and sketching… I loved it since I
was a teenager but—-” she said with a lot of emotions running in her eyes
and a nostalgic smile playing on her lips but suddenly her smile faltered and
she continued “But one day dad saw it and tore my design book.”

“Why?” I asked out of curiosity and she smiled again and answered
“He thought I would spoil my studies if I kept on making such pointless
designs, and I tried to assure him that my passion would never come in
between my studies, but he wasn’t convinced.”

“He was worried that the school and university topper, Riya Shekhawat,
would compromise her studies for her passion. I’m not able to believe your
reason,” I replied since the world knows from her profile that she was a
studious person since she was a child. She nodded and said,
“Well… Well… Mr. You are the shark of the business world, as they
say, because you sense hidden reality. Yes, even I cross-questioned him, and
he told me that if I continue this passion, it may become my choice of
career, which he cannot afford because he always wanted me to help him
with his business. As a stupid teenager, I asked him why Di couldn’t handle
business instead of me. Why do you not stop her when she pursues her
passion for dancing?”
 I smiled as she referred to me as the shark of the business world.
Though it’s not new, hearing it from her is a big deal. I don’t like it when
she calls me Mr. Roy. It’s way too formal. To address me in such a formal
way, she is not some business associate or employee. She hides her real self
behind that beautiful smile of hers that doesn’t reach her eyes.

“And what was his answer?” I asked her seriously.

“She is not interested in business and my daughter has the right to
choose her career,” she answered with a tinge of sadness in her tone, but her
smile stuck to her face as if it wasn’t a big deal. His father called her sister
his daughter, but why did he not understand that his second daughter had
equal rights to choose her career path?

“I argued, but he never paid any heed because even as a teenage girl I
used to suggest him ideas in business and his business grew due to this
reason. He wanted to make me the managing director and give Di the
position of CEO. However, I found a loophole and convinced him that I
would pursue a fashion design course along with business management
studies. He agreed after a lot of persuasion. He later stepped back from
giving me the post, which pleased me. This gave rise to ‘Glamour’, my own
fashion house,” she told me with a proud smile and I realized that she loved
her work as she had earned it. In response to her confession, many
questions arose, such as why did he step back and how did she handle
everything, but I only asked one.

“Why does your dad ignore your preferences? Why does he not treat
you like he treats Neha?”
Her smile faded away, and she just said, “I don’t want to talk about it,”
and drifted off to sleep. Seeing her discomfort, I turned off the light and
covered her with a duvet, leaving the design aside.

For the rest of the day, she ignored her work, thank God. I took
exemplary care of her and gave her medicines and food timely. The next
morning, she was up at 5 again and as her condition was now stable, she got
ready for the office. As I got up early today, I was already ready to go to the
office before her. I stepped out of the room to attend to an emergency call.
As I came back, my breath got stuck in my throat. She was standing in front
of the mirror brushing her long hair all set for the day in a cute, formal,
black jumpsuit. She looked all fresh and active. She turned towards me and
smiled, and my heart was already out of my chest.

“Mr. Roy, thanks for everything,” she said, and I just smiled at her and
walked out of the room, as I had to control my rapidly beating heart. Never
in my life have I experienced such a feeling. None of my flings or
prospective matches could make my heart beat in such a manner. If you are
thinking about Neha, then she is out of the picture. She couldn’t even make
me lift my eyes off my phone and this girl was playing with my heart.
She came downstairs and thankfully mom was home and everybody
was going to be back by afternoon as they had gone to Jammu. She straight
away went to the door after greeting and hugging mom.

Mom called her from behind and said, “Have your breakfast first dear,”
and she politely refused, as she was getting late.
I called her and said,
“You have just come out of the ill zone so you should have breakfast,”
After mom said once again, she sat down and applied some butter to the
bread and finished it in 2 minutes, and left the house in her car.
Stubborn girl!
She owns around 10 cars and all are parked in my garage in a separate
lane. I own exactly 30 cars. I hate to admit it, but her cars are all the latest
and updated models. Some are even personalized based on her preferences.
Mine is also well-updated, but she is a sort of competition in this case. She
isn’t crazy about cars like me, Veena says. I did not believe her at first, so
she told me that all the cars were bought according to Ajit’s preferences. He
is a big fan of the latest models and he likes to keep Riya’s collection
updated.

Riya left her home for us, but not her lifestyle, and I don’t want it either.
Still, I would like it more if she ordered my driver to drop her off. Or, if she
claims her rights to my things. She has not even done it once in all these
days because for us this wedding is just an agreement, or I should say that it
is just an agreement for her. I am realizing that it’s more than just an
agreement from my end. I can’t see her sick or in pain and I care for her.
Today I have a meeting with the Berry interior design firm for a deal worth
billions, so I rushed to my office after finishing my breakfast. As always, I
was on time. As I entered my assistant, Vicky told me that the clients are
already in my cabin, and from there, we have to head for the meeting room
after a brief discussion.

These people are more punctual than expected because there are still 10
minutes left for the meeting. Shrugging my thoughts away and ignoring a
few female employees that greeted me seductively, I entered my cabin only
to greet 4 tall men. They were dressed in black with a posh brooch of the
alphabet ‘G’ on the right side of their coats.
The men stood up and greeted me, whereas I just nodded. I may seem
rude, but this is my way of doing business. As I sat in my chair, I asked
formally, “Shall we start, gentlemen?”

“Sorry sir, ma’am has stepped out to attend a call and a meeting cannot
be conducted in her absence,” one of them said. I realized that Vicky told
me that the owner was a lady, so I guess we have to wait. Anyway, there is
still time for the meeting to start.

After a minute of absolute silence, a familiar figure entered the room,

and she was none other than my lovely wife, Ms. Riya Shekhawat. Oops!
Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy.
I was dumbstruck and confused, but I quickly covered it up. She
stepped forward and said, “Hello Mr. Roy, nice to meet you”. I was shocked
by her extremely professional attitude. She sounded like I was merely
another guy with whom she was supposed to do a business venture. I
replied similarly and said, “Same here.”

By this time, all the men were standing and as she sat on the chair kept
in the middle exactly in front of me on the other side of the table, she
gestured to all her employees to sit down and they all followed her orders.
“Mr. Roy, I am the owner of the ‘Glamour’ fashion house and this is my
official team for business ventures. So, meet Mr. Nikhil, Mr. John, Mr.
Kulkarni, and Mr. Sahay,” she introduced herself and her team in a cold
tone and the men just nodded robotically.
“I am Siddarth Roy, the owner of Roy’s group, and nice to meet you
all,” I answered and called Vicky, excusing myself from them for a minute
and asking him, “Where is the owner of Berry Interior Design? Why is
team glamour and Riya here instead?”

“Sir, yesterday you were busy, so I was unable to tell you that the Berry
fashion house is a subsidiary of the Glamour fashion house and its owner is
Riya, ma’am,” he answered in a low voice. I answered the call and turned to
face them. She was busy on her phone and her team was rechecking the
files.

I thought, Oh my God, I am about to work with my workaholic wife.

This is interesting. I cleared my throat to get their attention, but Riya did
not look up from her extremely interesting phone screen. The first of them
replied: “Sir, we have examined the contract, and only a discussion is left,
which can take place in the conference room itself. Ma’am wasn’t there
yesterday and as we inquired, you were also absent, so the contract
approval is yet to come from your side. Ma’am approved the terms in the
morning itself, but it will be officially signed following the meeting.
Moreover, the discussion related to accounting matters is still pending,” he
concluded.
I nodded and said “I know” and the other one asked, observing me, “Sir
by any chance do you know ma’am from before?”

I smirked at his question and said, “Why don’t you ask this question to
your ma’am?”
She suddenly looked up from her phone, which she had been engrossed
in for the last 10 minutes, and said,
“Yes, he is my sister’s to-be—” and instantly the realization hit her.
“He is my husband,” she corrected in a monotone.

Although she corrected herself on time, I could tell what she was about
to say. Her statement angered me. Her employees congratulated her in a low
voice and looked at me as if I had snatched their candies from them. They
did not give me crush or boyfriend vibes instead looked at me as if I was
some creep torturing their sister.

“Concentrate,” she said and all of their eyes shifted from me to their
files in a millisecond. Her bossy aura draws me toward her, and I can’t help
but admire her personality. I called my lawyer, and he started to read the
contract. After around half an hour, I was convinced, and we all were
supposed to head towards the conference room.
My lawyer took them to the conference room, and all the other members
were already present there. The meeting started with my employees
detailing the procedure and then my accounts team presented the budget
and profit-sharing ratio. After this, their marketing team started their
presentation as they were responsible for marketing and creative design. As
part of this project, we are constructing fully furnished flats and they are
going to do the interiors. Although it sounds simple, I’m not sure Riya will
agree when a 60-40 profit-sharing ratio is proposed. I don’t even have time
to make corrections. The ratio was decided yesterday when I was busy
taking care of my wife.
Additionally, based on her professional attitude, I think professionalism
is her middle name.
Finally, the time came when the accountant said that 60% of profits
would belong to the Roy group and 40% to the Berry design firm.

“Gentlemen I agree that the construction part will belong to the Roy
group but don’t forget that we are not only responsible for all the costly
interiors but also for the marketing of this whole project so the profit-
sharing ratio is not satisfying,” Riya said in a firm tone while I sat on my
seat with a blank face thinking about her statement.

“Ms. Riya, having just done the interiors, you are getting 40% of the
profit, and I think that’s pretty reasonable. I don’t think there is much room
for argument. I don’t understand your problem.” My company’s director,
Mr. Das, spoke in a harsh tone that annoyed me, but she sat like a queen,
unfazed and unbothered by him.
 “You are right, Mr. Das, but if you get 60% for just constructing a
building, then there is room for argument,” she replied, glaring at Mr. Das
stressing the word JUST.

“We are responsible for the whole cost of marketing ——” Riya’s
employee started, but she cut him off, showing her palm and he understood
that it was her battle to fight. Every action she takes makes me amused and
proud. I should be angry at her as I don’t like people who don’t work as per
my conditions. However, in this case, I realized that my accounts team was
at fault. On my one day of absence, they messed up. Fools of the century!

“Young lady, you lack experience, so you should not bother yourself
with this argument. Instead, call your father, who is way more mature than
you, and ask for his suggestion,” Mr. Charan, another director, said. How
dare he talk to her in this manner? He shouldn’t have involved her father in
this. He is being rude even after knowing that the fault is on our side. Riya’s
eyes suddenly darkened, and she said,
“Mr. Charan, if you have known me so well that I have no experience,
then you should be aware that I do not like to mix my personal and
professional lives, and I agree with the 60-40 split.” Mr. Das smirked, but
Mr. Charan was looking down, afraid, and I knew this was not over.

“But with a condition that all the marketing expenditure gets shifted to
the Roy group,” Riya said in her dangerously calm tone, making everyone
gasp as everybody knows that this expenditure on us can cut off our profit
ratio to a mere 30%. This girl knows how to play her cards well. She
changed the game with just a single move. Instead of Mr. Das, Riya was
smirking and her team members were looking at our board of directors as if
mocking us. I must have felt offended if Mr. Das and Charan had not
crossed their limits. Now I had to intervene, but they both beat me into it
and said in unison,
“I guess we should change the ratio to 50-50 for the betterment of both
companies”
I chuckled inwardly as she just made them helpless and speechless
without even raising her voice. I am extremely impressed with her way of
doing business. This ratio is an apt partnership ratio concerning this project.
 Everyone looked at me and I declared, “In case the berry group agrees
with the 50-50 ratio, we can proceed.”

“We’re comfortable with this ratio, so please make a revised contract

and send it to us so that we can start the venture,” Riya said.

I nodded and said, “The meeting is dismissed,” and everybody left the
meeting room. As Mr. Charan was going to leave, Riya got up and said,
“Wait here Mr. Charan” and he turned around, hearing her voice.

“I don’t think that making such remarks in a professional meeting is

healthy for your reputation, sir,” she said in a tone that made him flinch.
Her word ‘sir’ sounded more like an insult rather than a word of respect.

“If I should take suggestions from my father, then probably you should
handover your company to your brother who runs a well-known business of
his own and it would be better if you give it back to your wife’s father from
whom you inherited all your wealth in the name of dowry,” she said firmly.

“Don’t bring my wife and brother into this and it wasn’t some dowry it
was a gift,” he said in a low voice as if talking to himself. He is the most
aggressive investor I know, but here he is talking like a scared kitten.

Riya chuckled and said, “If you don’t want me to drag your family into
this, then don’t you dare drag my family into it and I don’t think further
instructions are required. Do you still doubt my experience, sir?”

“Riya, I cannot even think of bothering you, and I am deeply sorry for
what I have done. This company is the result of your hard work, and Mr.
Shekhawat has no connection to it. I am sorry again, but please don’t
involve my brother, or else he will throw me out of the company,” he
begged.
I am enjoying it now. I have no idea how she knows too much about my
employees. Is he a director in my company or hers? She is damn smart!
 Riya just said, “I forgive you. I don’t like people who don’t learn from
their mistakes, so you better take care” and he almost ran away. Now only I
and Riya with the complete glamour team were left in the room.
Suddenly somebody knocked on the door and I said, “Come in.”

A man dressed in a white uniform, which was surely the dress of a

driver, came in and stood beside Riya. She said, “Congratulations Mr. Roy,
we are project partners from now on,” and extended her hand for a
handshake. I shook it gently and said, “Congratulations to you too Mrs.
Roy, and kindly meet me in my cabin before leaving”.
She widened her eyes at the word Mrs. Roy, but soon her blank face
was back and she nodded. The reaction was worth watching, but it suits her
just fine. I will call her Mrs. Roy only if she calls me Mr. Roy. This seems
the most logical option to me because I don’t like her addressing me
formally. She should get the taste of her own medicine.
I left the room and watched her on the CCTV camera in the conference
hall.

Her team member said, “Ma’am, you handled it so well. Because you
calculated the profit share already, you knew that marketing expenses were
liable to reduce their profits drastically.” She smiled and nodded at him.
Really? She grinned at HIM. She did not even smile at me once, not even
when she said congrats. Why am I feeling jealous? I would rather ignore
this feeling.

The other laughed and said, “Di, those faces of Mr. Das and Mr. Charan
were worth watching. How dare he say that you lack experience? That
oldie, I would have punched him if we were not in a meeting”

“Yes, Di, he involved Mr. Shekhawat in your matters but I know you
can handle people like him in a jiffy. How were you so calm when I was
boiling in anger listening to him?” another member asked.

“Stop praising everyone and don’t get angry about such petty things. I
have handled people who were far more incompetent than that man, so
don’t get hyper, and definitely don’t share today’s meeting with anyone. I’m
sure Dev will bury him in the ground.” She said, and everyone laughed. Her
employees are her family. Who is this Dev now?
“Yes ma’am. Ma’am, you are afraid to tell your manager Dev about the
issue. This thought makes me laugh,” the driver said.
Oh! So Dev is her manager. Why will he bury him in the ground and
why will she hide stuff from him?

“Stop it guys! Let’s get back to the office now. Yes, I am not afraid to
tell my manager Dev, but I am afraid to tell my brother Dev because he
can’t tolerate a word against his sister. I don’t want Mr. Charan to face his
wrath. Driver uncle, drop them at the office,” she said smiling and then all
were back to professional mode and she left the room.
My cabin must be her only destination. So now I understand that Dev is
also her brother, along with being her manager. Soon I heard a knock on the
door. I said come in and she entered and said “I will be taking your leave,
Mr. Roy”

Suddenly her driver came running and asked, “How will you return to
the office, ma’am?”

She replied in a sweet voice, “Don’t worry about me, just drop my team
back at the office.”

“But ma’am, all the other drivers are not available. You have sent all of
them to Mir’s wedding and now how will you get back?” he asked
worriedly.
Even the driver worries about her. She treats everyone like her family. If
he is the only driver and the car came with her team, how did she arrive in
the morning?

“Ma’am, in the morning you insisted and came by my scooter, but even
that is not available. How will you manage?” he asked again, and I was
beyond shocked. The billionaire glamour queen who owns every designer
car rides on a scooter? How come she has no problem traveling on a two-
wheeler? God knows how many shocks this girl is about to give me.
 “Don’t worry, I will manage,” she responded with finality in her tone
and he left. She started to leave, and I suddenly remembered what she said
while introducing me and I ran and caught her wrist and twirled her around.
She looked directly into my eyes, furrowing her brows in confusion at my
action. I pinned her to the wall and said in my deep husky voice,

“Why did you say I am your sister’s to-be husband? I am your husband
and you are my wife. Get this into your head.”

Her answer shocked me.

 TEN
A ride full of questions

Siddarth
“You love my sister and I am just a burden for you for the coming year.
I have had this in my head since day one,” she said in a firm tone.
I shook my head in denial because it was not the truth. How can she
think this way? Or, even more gravely, how can she consider herself a
burden?

I just said harsh words to her that night out of anger and even
apologized sincerely. What is this one-year thing, dude? We never entered
into any sort of contract marriage. Then it struck me. Oh my god! Her
sister’s one-sided proposal on the wedding day has trapped her. Stupid girl!
She is my wife and I am getting comfortable with this fact after observing
her behavior, but she is on an entirely different track.

“No! It's not true,” I almost shouted, but her expression did not change
even a bit. Flinching is a far-off idea. What? In general, people almost
shiver at my tone.
“YOU ARE MY WIFE. Not some contract. I don’t care what happens
after a year, but I don’t love Neha. Moreover, who the hell told you that you
were a burden?” I roared.
I hate the word burden now. I am not head over heels for her, yet, but
how can she call herself that when she isn’t one?

“Okay, I get your point. Instead of being a burden, I am a responsibility.

We don’t know exactly what the future holds for us. Let’s become friends.
What do you say?” she asked.
Hmm… Friendship is the most natural start, so I just nodded.

“Hello, I am Siddarth Roy,” I said, extending my hand for a handshake.

 “Hey, I am Riya Shekhawat,” she said and put her hand into mine and it
just felt so right.
“Stop calling yourself that,” I told her.
“What?” she asked, confused.
“You are Mrs. Riya Shekhawat Roy or better Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy,
whatever you like,” I told her. I am not asking her to change her identity for
me, but at least add me in.
She just smiled and said “Hey, I am Riya”
I looked at her questioningly and, understanding my doubt, she said, “I
will say that to my friend once I get comfortable.”

I was happy that she called me her friend, but she did not say her
complete name. I guess I will have to wait for now. Then she took her hand
back and muttered a quick “bye” and left my cabin.
I stood there, still feeling her touch. As I came out of my trance, I
realized that she had no means of transport to travel back and she just left
like that. I had to run behind her and my employees were looking at me
wide-eyed, but I couldn’t care less, so I just ran toward the parking area. As
soon as I arrived, I began searching for her nearby. After looking around for
a minute, I saw her walking on the other side of the road in the scorching
heat.

‘Is she crazy or what?’ I wondered. People will laugh it out when I say
Riya Shekhawat Roy was walking on the roadside without any means of
transport. I am sure nobody will believe me.

I crossed the road and signaled my driver to follow us. I ran behind her
and caught her wrist, she stiffened and became alarmed. She turned around
with fury in her eyes, but thank god she cooled down when she saw me.
“What happened, Mr. Roy?” she asked me, amused.

I tried to ignore the fact that she addressed me more formally than my
employees. ‘She could have referred to me as Sir too,’ I thought
sarcastically. I just tried, but then all my rationality washed down the drain
and instead of asking her to come along with me, I told her,
 “I am your friend now so you should drop this formality and call me by
my name.”

“Okay, Siddarth. What are you doing here?” she asked.

My name sounds so soothing in her voice. Get a grip on your thoughts,
Siddarth.
“Come, let’s go home together. Sit in the car, it’s too hot outside,” I
said, pointing towards my car.

“Don’t worry. I am not walking in this scorching heat for the first time,
you know, and I am not heading home right now,” she said.

“You can’t even agree with me for once,” I said, and she pouted. She
looks cute.
She nodded, and we both got into the car comfortably. As we started
moving, I asked,
“Where do you want to go?”
“Drop me at the Willow garden,” she said.
“What? Why the hell do you want to go to the other side of the city in
this hot weather?” I asked.
“Will you drop me or not?” she asked in a monotone, and I had no
choice but to agree.
The questions in my head were endless, and she said, “Shoot.” as if she
had read my mind.
“Let’s begin with your questions.”
I just looked at her and she shrugged and said, “Your frown says it all.”
I nodded and said, “I have a lot of questions”. She nodded and said, “I
am all ears,” peeping into the most interesting thing for her, the phone.

“Why the hell did you give all the drivers leave on the same day?” I
asked, and she chuckled.
“I don’t find anything funny,” I said blankly.
“I’m sorry, but this is such a silly question,” she said. I glared at her and
she stopped laughing and answered seriously, “Well, today is the wedding
of one of my drivers, Mir, and I was invited to attend it. All the drivers
wanted to be part of the event. They were supposed to attend the event in
rounds, that is, 4 at a time, 6 were on duty, and Mir had to attend his
wedding of course. Then suddenly a panicked Mir called me and asked for
help as his father fell from the stairs and the situation became critical so I
couldn’t help him in any other way than sending 4 more drivers to his aid,”
she said.

“How can you send 4 of your drivers to his help when it could prove to
be a hindrance for you and wait, as far as I know, you have 11 drivers at
your service so where did that one driver disappear, except for the one who
dropped your team?” I asked, interrupting her.

“Relax man, let me finish,” she said, and I again started to wait
impatiently to hear her out. While I am generally uninterested in such
topics, she is different. I have never met someone like her. Any rich girl or
self-made billionaire like her won’t be so humble or listen to harsh words
from anyone.

“The driver left to pick up Veena from the airport as she is returning
today. Shyam Ji, I mean the driver who came to drop my team off today, has
worked with us for the last 4 years. He was the only one left and all my cars
were also busy, so I told him to drop my team,” she continued. Oh! Veena
flew to London a few days back, which escaped my mind.
“Then, as the car couldn’t fit us all, I asked Shyam Ji to lend me his
two-wheeler for some time and on the way, the scooter met with an
accident--”
I lost control of myself when I heard the word accident and shouted,
cutting her off.

“WHAT, HOW?” I blurted out, holding her hands in mine, and started
checking for any wounds on her body.
“Why the hell did you drive that thing? Are you hurt? What led to your
accident? Should I call the doctor?” I panicked, and she looked at me,
shocked for a minute, and said, “Calm down Siddarth, I am alright. Let me
complete.”
 “A little girl was standing in the middle of the road crying for her
mother and to save her, I had to divert my scooter a bit and it crashed into a
car. Thank god nothing much happened except for a mild foot injury,” she
said and halted as if she had said the forbidden. I realized that she had
revealed that she was injured to me. I told the driver to stop the car and
began to inspect her wound.
Silly girl! The wound wasn’t too deep, but there was dried blood all
over, indicating she completely neglected it. Wait, she was working and
attending the meeting perfectly even after being hurt. Is she a wonder
woman? I thought.
I got the first aid kit for the driver and started to dress her wound and as
I applied the antiseptic, she hissed, “Ouch!”

“Wow! Now it’s paining and since morning you were running here and
there and now pulling this stunt of walking on the road. Is the pain playing
hide and seek? Riya, you should have at least dressed the injury properly.” I
schooled.
I looked up from her feet to find her smiling, with glassy eyes. I raised
my eyebrows questioningly because I couldn’t understand why she was
smiling like a fool when I was scolding her in my typical no-nonsense tone.
“Now, what makes you smile? My scolding or your hurt foot?” I asked.

“Actually, after mom’s death except for a few people, nobody has ever
cared about me getting hurt like this,” she said.

I hugged her tightly, and she tensed up, but I didn’t care. After dressing
the wound properly, we continued our journey, and we both sat back in our
previous positions. I gestured to her to continue her tale, and she nodded.

“After that, I helped the girl cross the road, and we began to search for
her mother. We found her standing at an Ice cream shop and I handed her
over to her mother, asking her to be careful from now on. Then I somehow
managed to drive the scooter and came to your office and told Shyam Ji to
get the scooter repaired. This is because a bit of its paint got spoiled and the
headlight needed to be repaired. Then he began asking me about the details
of the accident and my health. However, since it was getting late, I skipped
his questions and hurried to the restroom. This was to appear a bit more
presentable, as the accident had left me with dust all over my clothes.” She
said, and I interrupted her again.

“As far as I can remember, your team members told me that you were
on a call, how come?” I asked.
“In that team, most of the men consider me as their sister, and being the
protective brothers they are they would have taken drastic steps like
postponing the meeting or sending me on bed rest for a week so I decided to
keep this event to myself and told them that I would be there in five minutes
as I was busy on a call,” she told me shrugging her shoulders.

I smiled at her answer and she asked, “What makes you smile? Are
there any more questions left?” She asked in one go.

“As an answer to your first question, your family status makes me

smile, and to answer your second question, no, I still have a few questions
left.”
Seeing her quiet, I continued.

“With swelling in your leg and the sun on your head, why do you want
to go to a garden?” I asked.

“Ice cream,” she replied casually, looking at her phone.

“Are you freaking nuts… Have you got a brain?… For Ice cream, you
want to travel to the other side of the city?” I was more than shocked. For
just ice cream, we were traveling to the other side of the city.

“Yes, I have a brain, but I ignore it when my heart demands it.

Moreover, I love the ice cream from that place as my mother loved it. We
always had it from the same place,” she answered without even looking at
me. She shares a very deep bond with her mother, I observed. I felt sorry for
her loss.
Sometimes I realize that she is exceptionally calm when I am almost
screaming like a madman, questioning her choices. Neha used to shout even
louder for the tiniest things, and I used to hate it. Is she her sister? I wonder.
“Any more questions, mister?” she asked, bringing me out of my
thoughts.

“Yes, my last question is; you stormed out of my office as if you had a
means of transport to go to that garden but in reality, the cabs were on strike
today and buses and three-wheelers’ are available only near the bus stand
which is 5 km from that place, how the hell were you going to reach that
garden with that swollen foot?” I asked.

“Stop with this ‘what the hell?’, first of all. Secondly, I had two options.
The first was to walk 5 kms and the second one was to call Alina, a friend
who lives nearby and she could drop me in her car,” she answered in a firm
tone which I did not mind at all which is again opposite to my usual self.
“You could have called me and asked me for help, as it was better and
easier than your other stupid ideas,” I replied.

“I don’t like asking for help,” she answered in a low voice.

“You couldn’t ask for help but walk 5 km with that injury. Just like
Alina now, I am also your friend, so why couldn’t you ask me?” I asked,
clearly annoyed.
“I wouldn’t have asked Alina for help. I would have ordered her as she
is my friend and it’s not the same case. Now stop with your questions. We
have arrived at our destination,” she answered. She acts a bit bossy
sometimes, I mused.

‘But you like it!’ My brain mocked me.

I quickly stepped out and opened the door for her, considering her
swollen foot. She came out and started walking towards the vendor slowly
but with lots of excitement. She refused my help, and I had to agree, as I
knew this stubborn girl. ‘She is cute,’ my mind told me, and a genuine
smile adorned my lips.

She reached the vendor, and he instantly gave her two scoops of
chocolate-chip ice cream with extra chocolate sauce, as if he knew her
order. She greeted the vendor, and he asked about me. It was clear that he
was also part of her family.
“He is my friend,” she told the vendor. I did not feel bad as we had to
take it slow.
“What would you like to have, son?” the vendor asked me.
“The same as hers,” I answered, looking at her smiling face. Even
though I don’t like chocolate, I agreed to have it with her.
We settled on a nearby bench and started enjoying the ice cream, which
was tastier than expected. Suddenly a question popped into my mind and I
asked her, “Why do you love Veena more than your own family?”

Seeing her a bit uncomfortable, I said, “If you don’t want to—”
She cut me short and said “Veena was married in her teenage years and
her husband divorced her after two months of marriage when she became
pregnant as he was not ready for the responsibility. Society never supported
her, and her parents never wanted her back. She left her hometown and
came to the city and started working as a maid in Shekhawat Villa. I was
just a young girl at that time crying over the loss of my mother, with no one
by my side. She proved to be an angel, as she started treating me as her
sister and showering me with love. Our bond got deeper and during her
pregnancy, I acted like her sibling caring for her and helping her. She gave
birth to a beautiful daughter, Shreya, who is currently studying in London.
As her daughter grew up, I enrolled her in part-time college and she became
educated. I told her to leave her job as a housemaid and find a job that
matched her qualifications. She refused and said she would never leave my
side as she considered me her sister. I agreed to her on the condition that
she would work only for me and not follow the orders of others. She is also
the legal advisor at Glamour. It is always she who remains by my side
through thick and thin, and as you say, and I have a big family,” she laughed
out loud. It was the first time I saw a smile reach her eyes.

With this questionnaire, our ride ended, and we drove back home only
to face two angry people shouting and creating a scene.
 ELEVEN
She fights back??

Siddarth
As we entered after a long tiring yet beautiful day we were greeted by
the sight of Diya and Jiya shouting
“How did you all let this happen?”
“We don’t accept this marriage”
“That lady is nothing more than a girl desperate to become a ROY”

My mind questioned who they were talking about. Is it Riya? If so, I

can’t believe how my sisters describe their bhabhi as desperate. Don’t they
know she is already too rich to play tricks to become a ROY… What the
crap!
We entered, and they all looked at us with gloomy faces. As Diya and
Jiya turned around, they narrowed their eyes at the girl standing beside me
with a blank look on her face.
Diya asked in a voice laced with sarcasm, looking at Riya. “How come
our sweeter-than-bitter gourd Bhabhi is home so early today?”
We took a step inside and Chachi closed the door behind us, sensing that
today the fight was going to deepen.
Jiya marched towards Riya and stood before her crossing her hands
against her chest and in a harsh tone she spat
“We have heard that you are a working woman or maybe a
businesswoman, so what happened? Your company drowned or your
employer fired you that you grabbed the opportunity of marrying our rich
and handsome brother?”

What the hell? Is my sister mad? I know there is no picture of Riya in

the media except for an interview, but if she doesn’t know her, she
shouldn’t utter such rubbish. I wanted to laugh out loud because the girl
they are insulting can wreak havoc in seconds because she is the queen of
business that every newspaper talks about.
She was listening quietly and Jiya and Diya were getting louder with
every passing minute. I was almost preparing myself to lash out at them, as
she wouldn’t fight against her family.
“This family was a priority for Neha Di, but you don’t give a damn
about us. You just care about the business deal,” Diya said rudely.

“Gold diggers like you are never satisfied with their lives. Obviously,
that business deal was so significant to you that you forgot to remember that
he doesn't love you. The only thing you do is run behind money,” Jiya said
again.
Now they are crossing their limits and calling her names. I am fuming
with anger now, but she was standing there blankly, looking at them, never
breaking eye contact with them.
“Leave it, Jiya, you are wasting your time on this cheap girl who put her
life at stake for a business contract,” Diya said.

I was about to speak, but suddenly the door opened, and Veena came
running inside. She had a huge grin on her face, which was lit up like a
Christmas tree. Riya was still looking at the twins. Veena rushed to Riya
and stood between the twins and her and said, “Shreya is doing extremely
well in London and she has excelled in her class. Thanks, Riya, it’s all
because of you.”

Veena bent down to touch Riya’s feet, but she held her by the shoulders
and pulled her in for a bone-crushing hug. Riya said in her ears, “Di, I am
so happy for you and dare you to repeat this foot-touching stunt,” which
was audible to me as I was standing next to her. They both giggled and
pulled back.

“People bring jewels or luck to their in-laws’ house, but she has brought
another burden called Veena. A worthless servant” Jiya glared at Veena
with disgust.
I can’t handle it anymore, and suddenly I heard a loud voice booming in
the hall.
 “CONTROL YOUR TONGUE, MS JIYA ROY” Riya shouted, making
everyone flinch. Veena gasped, and I looked at Riya, whose eyes were red
in anger and shooting daggers at the twins.
It surprised me that the girl who was extremely calm when my sisters
were insulting her was now answering them back so bravely when it came
to Veena. Everyone’s eyes were wide as saucers by now, and Jiya and Diya
looked afraid. They shouldn’t have used such words.

“You are talking to Veena and she is not a servant. She is my elder
sister. I was tolerating your nuisance without a word, but now I have had
enough. I certainly respected you both more than was required, but now, I
guess, you need to know who you are talking to,” Riya said in a fearless,
angry tone, which caused the twins to avert their eyes.

“What did you say about gold diggers? Right, that was the term. Mind
it, you are talking to the owner of GLAMOUR FASHION HOUSE. You
can call R.S. or Riya Shekhawat,” she said.
I was admiring the girl who was stating her achievements proudly just
for her sister, and everyone gasped. My mind mocked, ‘you admire
everything she does ’ and I nodded inwardly.

“I am not here for any sort of business merger or contract. Wait, I will
clear all your doubts today and tell you how business is done,” Riya
continued. She took out her phone from her pocket and called someone,
probably her manager, and put the phone on speaker. “Yes, ma’am?” the
person on the line asked.
“Dev, how many shares of our company are owned by me?” she asked.
“Ma’am 60%” he answered in a confused tone. Maybe he wasn’t
expecting this question.

“What does it mean?” she asked as if asking him to explain in layman’s

language for beginners standing in the house of entrepreneurs.

“Ma’am, it simply means no decision can be taken without your

permission and you own the company,” he explained. Surely she is teaching
a lesson to my sisters, who were shocked at this point.

“Okay, but how many shares are owned by Mr. Veer Shekhawat in my
company?” Riya asked. He giggled as if it was a joke and Riya just smiled
but quickly hid it, realizing that she was angry.

“Ma’am, this is not even a question. Veer Sir, doesn’t own even a single
share in the company,” he answered as if the statement was more than
obvious.
“Why is it so?” Riya asked.

“Ma’am, when you started the company you did not want any favors
and did it all by yourself and you did not want his company to face loss in
case of failure. Your family remains out of business,” he said.
Riya just glared at Diya and Jiya, and they were already looking down
in embarrassment. Then he continued to say,
“Ma’am, the industry knows that you don’t mix personal and
professional life”
Riya just kept on staring at the twins and, raising her voice a bit, she
said, “Please repeat,”
“Ma’am, the business world knows that your personal life stays out of
your professional life. You met Mr. Siddarth Roy today for an official
appointment. Despite him being your husband, the deal was signed
formally,” he said. I smiled proudly at this statement because, being my
spouse, one call would have been enough to get the contract, but she chose
to remain professional.

‘She doesn’t consider you her husband,’ my mind told me.

‘Yet,’ I added, and then, pushing all thoughts aside, I focused on the
current situation.
Then she proceeded to clear everyone’s doubts, even mine.

“Dev, do I or my company have any official link with Shekhawat

Industries?” she asked and to everyone’s shock he said,
“No ma’am.”
 “Dev, I have one last question. Does glamour or Riya have any link with
the business venture between the Roy group of companies and Shekhawat
Industries? Will our company gain anything if this venture is successful?”
she asked.
“No ma’am, how can we gain anything if this venture is profitable as
we are not related to them in any manner?” he said.
Even though she is the daughter of Mr. Shekhawat, I don’t know why
she doesn’t own even a fraction of his company. Anyway, she has surpassed
every industry in her field, be it Roy’s or Shekhawat’s.

Then she didn’t ask anything, but he continued,

“Ma’am, the sole owners of Shekhawat Industries are Neha Shekhawat
and Veer Shekhawat from the Shekhawat clan”
Praise the mighty Neha Shekhawat more, my conscience said
sarcastically.

She immediately muttered a “Thanks” and cut the call as she realized
that his revelation could give rise to serious questions.

“Are your doubts cleared, or any written proofs are required?” she
asked, glaring at Diya and Jiya.
They both looked down, clearly ashamed of their actions. Veena ran
towards the kitchen and brought a glass of water for Riya and said, “Stop
fighting for me, Riya,” but Riya seemed to be unstoppable today.

“My sister Neha Shekhawat is precious and nobody can compare her
with me but Veena is my lifeline and if anyone dares to look at her with evil
intentions, I can destroy them” Riya was breathing fire now.
My entire family was stunned to see their Bahu (Daughter-in-law) who
was always quieter than expected, speaking in such a tone. Her bold avatar
shocked them, just as it shocked me when I encountered it for the first time
in her office.
“I did this marriage for the sake of two families whose reputations were
at stake. I am not some selfless creature boasting my achievements, but I
just can’t bear to hear ill of Veena and if I don’t answer you back today, you
won’t stop taunting her behind my back for your ridiculous assumptions,”
she explained.

Then she raised her index finger and warned “Moreover my sister is not
a burden as she eats what she earns by working for me so don’t you dare
repeat this mistake” she said and then Veena lightly hugged her and she
closed her eyes and sighed. Suddenly, she calmed down and approached our
parents.

She held mom’s hand and said, “I know I have crossed my line and I am
ready for its consequences. I will leave this house right away if you wish,”
she said and mom frowned. Moments ago, Mom looked at her proudly, but
now her eyes were filled with tears, and I couldn’t even imagine her
leaving.

I don’t know why, but I just can’t let her go away just for a silly fight. I
may not be in love with her, but I definitely would like to have her by my
side in the future as my life partner. How can she get this silly idea of
leaving me?
In the absence of a response from mom’s side, she called someone and
said, “Arrange the car for me. I want to leave,” and cut the call and gestured
to Veena to pack.
Veena nodded with a gloomy face, but mom stopped Riya and said, “I
know they have committed a mistake, but please don’t punish us by going
away.”
Riya was shocked for a minute, but then she said, “Mom, how can a
daughter punish her mother? I just don’t want to hurt your family
anymore.”
Your family? It’s also her family, and it’s her right to scold her sisters-
in-law if they are wrong. Why should she leave the house for a casual
cause? I am getting restless now.

“You are not hurting anyone and this is your family, too. You were just
putting the facts straight and there’s nothing wrong with it. You are our
daughter, and I am proud of that fact. Don’t ever talk about leaving this
house or us,” dad interrupted. I was spellbound to see his love for his
daughter, who had just joined the family recently. He almost keeps silent
when there is any small fight or issue in the family. He lets mom handle it,
but today he is stopping his daughter from going away. Happy tears
glistened in my eyes and everyone got emotional.
I saw the hardcore girl hugging my parents. A lone tear escaped her
eyes, which she quickly wiped away. Her cute gesture of hugging them
assured them she wouldn’t talk about leaving them again.

I was extremely angry at the stunt she pulled downstairs. As we entered

our room, I smashed a vase on the floor, breaking it into pieces in my rage.

(From her point of view)

Riya

Days were passing by pretty weirdly because the word ‘hectic’ is a part
of my life, but events these days are frustrating me to the core. I am
confronted with a fresh problem every day. It’s not something I can’t
handle, but my patience has a limit. That day when I drove to dad’s place in
the morning...

As I reached the Shekhawat mansion to meet my father, I was expecting

a few warm words from him as I had married as per his wishes; however, as
usual, I found the house empty. I stepped inside after parking my car with
Veena. We both went inside and as per dad’s instructions, we weren’t even
offered a glass of water. I headed straight for his study. Come on, we should
cut the formalities short.

I knocked, and Veena followed. We heard a faint “Come in” and we

entered the room.
 He gestured to me to sit like some business meeting was going on. I sat
on the sofa opposite him and Veena stood near me as dad expected her to
do. I can’t argue because it’s his house.
He kept the newspaper that he was reading down and looked straight at
me and said,
“You haven’t followed my orders yet. May I know why my friend’s son
Shakti isn’t out of jail yet? Or are you expecting my friend to beg for mercy
from the royal highness ‘Riya Shekhawat’?” he taunted.

“Dad, you know I can’t help a criminal. I don’t like such stuff. Why can’t
we let the law do its job?” I asked, sighing because I knew I was up for
some rude words.

“Stop your speech, Miss goody two shoes. Law won’t help but your
power will, so just cut the crap and make a phone call,” he said.

“Can either you or Di not do it?” I asked.

“What do you mean? I should involve my daughter and if her name gets
into the media, her career will get blown. If I have to make calls for such
petty work, then why the hell did I keep a burden like you at my house for so
long?” he said, smirking as if he knew that his words were piercing my
heart deep down.

The impact he wanted was coming as the word ‘BURDEN’ started to

ring in my ears. However, I have masked my emotions all my life, so I
smiled and said,
“Hasn’t this burden paid you well, dad?”
“Playing smart, aren’t we? Anyway, you wouldn’t like to disappoint
me… will you?” he smirked.
“I can’t help you in this matter, father,” I said.

“Are you intending to disobey me? Has your mother not taught you any
manners before leaving to enjoy hell?” he asked and smirked again, as he
knew which buttons to push.
 I would have been a crying mess by now due to his words for my mom.
However, that pitiable Riya died long ago, and now a strong girl who can
very well take such words is sitting in front of him.
“Dad, your wife, and my mom forgot to teach me how to misuse your
power, so as per her teaching, I shouldn’t help,” I replied.

“You ungrateful piece of dirt! I have tolerated you long enough not to
hear such responses from you. Anita Mishra Shekhawat surely had the guts
to give birth to someone like you and to see the result of her guts being her
death. You are such a bad omen,” he said.

“Dad, I am done with this conversation for now. I have to leave for an
upcoming meeting,” I told him.

“I don’t know if the Roys will be able to tolerate you for a year with that
attitude of yours. You shouldn’t come back to me begging for shelter when
you are kicked out; today I am putting up with your tone, but tomorrow, if
you answer back, I won’t leave you that easily”.

“You won’t get a reason to complain,” I said and was about to leave
when he said,
“I introduce you to the world with my surname, not because I trust you
or you deserve it. It is just the fact that you appeared at a party out of the
blue. Your mother introduced you as our daughter, so I had to bear with
you. You are my pride, but just for the world. In reality, you are a
disappointment,” he said.

I was hurt would be an understatement. My only parent was my father…

I know… I know it’s just for the title, but one can expect a degree of
politeness, I guess. But luck has never favored me, so I just said “Thanks
for reminding me” and left that suffocating room.

Veena squeezed my hand tightly and before I could ask her to let me
visit the outhouse once, she dragged me out of there. As we sat in the car,
his words came back to me and started to haunt me. Was it my fault? Am I
responsible for all the bad things that happen around me? Should I have
obeyed him? Am I nothing but a disappointment?

As these questions rang in my ears, my eyes started to well up. Veena

was driving and trying to console me, but I was lost. Once again, I had let
my father’s words hurt me. Once again, I felt defeated. We reached home,
and I knew I was going to repeat what I always do, even after knowing the
consequences. I rushed inside, but I forgot that it was the Roy mansion and
the audience had changed. He looked at me and I realized that I was crying.
As I ran toward my room, I harshly wiped away my tears. With cold water, I
let his words sink in and let him overpower my brain and thinking while my
mind wandered to the dreadful memories of my past.

After that day, I got to see the caring side of Mr. Roy and I was a bit
happy that my well-being mattered to him, but then the thought that he
belonged to Neha Di crossed my mind and I felt the emptiness again. Today
I enjoyed a day with him. He has become my friend recently and I am
happy with this change. I don’t trust people easily, but his care makes me
feel that he is worth it. But I won’t repeat the mistake of blindly trusting
people again, so I would take this slow. After enjoying the ice cream and
the not-so-irritating questionnaire, we came back home only to find his
sisters creating a ruckus. What’s with them shouting now and then? Oh
God! Can’t one day in my life be peaceful?

I sighed and entered the house. The twins, maybe their names are Diya
and Jiya were yelling.
“How did you all let this happen?”
“We don’t accept this marriage”
“That lady is nothing more than a girl desperate to become a ROY”

As soon as they saw us, they turned quiet, and the girls narrowed their
eyes at me. By now, I was ready for another round of praise from them. I
know I won’t be replying because my rules are way weirder than the world
knows. I put my blank look on and Diya said in a mocking tone,
“How come our sweeter-than-bitter gourd bhabhi is home so early
today?”
 We took a step inside and Chachi closed the door, sensing that the fight
was not going to end anytime soon.
One of them marched towards me and stood before me, crossing her
hands against her chest. She must be Jiya because the one who spoke before
was Diya. ‘What a conclusion, Riya!’ my mind mocked.

“We have heard that you are a working woman or maybe a

businesswoman, so what happened? Your company drowned or your
employer fired you that you grabbed the opportunity of marrying our rich
and handsome brother,” Jiya spat.
What’s up with this girl creating a scene?… I know I haven’t revealed
my name publicly for her to know me enough. In any case, from my
background, she should have guessed that I am not a poor worker or a
grocery store owner for her to use such harsh words. I chuckled inwardly at
my thoughts but kept my blank face, regardless. Clearly, these sisters love
their brother because they praise him so much. ‘And he is worth it,’ my
mind argued. ‘Oh please,’ I replied. ‘He is drool-worthy and handsome, you
must admit,’ my mind said. ‘We will talk about it later,’ I replied, trying to
focus on the sisters.

The girls were raising their voices with each passing minute, but they
weren’t saying anything that I hadn’t heard before, so it was alright. My
self-respect is extremely significant to me, but aren’t they practically
strangers, so their words shouldn’t matter? Not worth paying heed to.
Though I have started considering them my family, the feeling is still
absent.

Diya said, “This family was a priority for Neha Di, but you don’t give a
damn about us. You just care about the business deal.”

Absolutely! Neha Di loved this family too much to give up on them just
for a modeling contract. Maybe they are right. Di is way better than me.
‘She is always right for you, ’ my mind mocked. I maintained my silence
anyhow.
 “Gold diggers like you are never satisfied with their lives. Obviously,
that business deal was so significant to you that you forgot to remember that
he doesn't love you. The only thing you do is run behind money,” Jiya said,
looking at me with disgust.

They are getting on my nerves and the calm girl inside me is fading.
The angry me is on red alert, but the emotionless facade is still on. I don’t
give a damn what these girls think about me, but they should keep their
opinions to themselves. I am controlling myself from snapping out at them.
“Leave it, Jiya, you are wasting your time on this cheap girl who put her
life at stake for a business contract,” Diya said.

Gold digger, cheap, and whatnot… I’m hearing these words quietly, but
if Dev, Mon Superman, or Abhi find out, they’ll chop off the tongues of
those who use these words. I miss Superman too much, but he can’t be here
right now. Suddenly, I was enraptured by the beautiful face of my sister. She
was glowing as if as if she had seen a candy. Wait! She is back from
London, so obviously she got her candy. She looked at me with pride and
said enthusiastically, “Shreya is doing extremely well in London and she
has excelled in her class. Thanks, Riya, it’s all because of you.”

It almost tempted me to squeal when I realized the presence of people

around me. Before I could react, Di bent down, and I frowned. My frown
deepened when I realized what she was going to do. I pulled her up by her
shoulders and engulfed her in a bear hug, whispering in her ears “Di, I am
so happy for you and dare you to repeat this foot-touching stunt.”
We giggled and pulled back.
“People bring jewels or luck to their in-laws’ house, but she has brought
another burden called Veena. A worthless servant” Jiya spoke.

And this was the last nail in the coffin. She had challenged the lioness
inside me by dragging my sister into this. She had crossed her boundaries.
She could have cursed me, but she cannot question my sister’s worth. She
had no right to call her a burden. I shouted as I couldn’t take it anymore
“CONTROL YOUR TONGUE, MS JIYA ROY”. Everyone flinched and
Veena gasped.
 “You are talking to Veena and she is not a servant. She is my elder
sister. I was tolerating your nuisance without a word, but now I have had
enough. I certainly respected you both more than was required, but now, I
guess, you need to know who you are talking to.” I spoke rudely and by
now my eyes were red with anger. The twins averted their gaze. They have
not committed a mistake, they have made a blunder. They were messing
with the wrong one this time. I could handle their harsh comments as long
as they limited them to only me, but my Di should stay out of the mess.
They need my introduction now.

“What did you say about gold diggers? Right, that was the term. Mind
it, you are talking to the owner of GLAMOUR FASHION HOUSE. You
can call R.S. or Riya Shekhawat,” I explained since it was time for them to
know who they had been insulting for a long time. Not only for me but also
for my sister to live peacefully in this house.

Everyone gasped and their jaws dropped as expected, but Siddarth

looked at me with unknown emotions in his eyes. Then I went on clearing
all their doubts. I dialed Dev and put the phone on speaker to end this
matter once and for all. I can't bear these accusations anymore.

After all this, Di hugged me, and I closed my eyes. I chanted ‘Calm
down Riya’ in my mind and I was back to normal, realizing that I had
already argued enough and now my morals would be questioned. My
father’s words will come true and they will oust me from this place. I am a
disappointment. I won’t be weak or fall apart because I have seen the
darkness, and this is nothing new.

I held mom’s hand and said, “I know I have crossed my line and I am
ready for its consequences. I will leave this house right away if you say”
and she frowned. I could get the hint that she was disappointed in me and
my suspicions were taking over my rationality. Her eyes grew teary, but I
couldn’t understand the reason. She must be cursing or shouting at me, and
here she is crying. Am I that bad that she is crying because of me?
 As I pondered these thoughts, I stepped back. I was almost ready to
leave, but I will miss her. I will miss the way she fed me that night and
scolded me for not taking care of myself. I don’t call her Maa (mother) out
of relation, I consider her my mother so this is gonna be difficult but I can
handle it I guess.
I called my driver and asked him to get the car ready as I would leave
this place right away and go to my penthouse for some time.
I gestured to Veena to pack her stuff, and she nodded with a gloomy
face, but Maa stopped me and said,
“I know they have committed a mistake, but please don’t punish us by
going away.”
Punish her? Like really? I just don’t want to hurt her. I am going away
because I don’t think she deserves an arguing brat like me as her daughter-
in-law. She deserves someone more patient than me.

“Mom, how can a daughter punish her mother? I just don’t want to hurt
your family anymore.” I said.

“You are not hurting anyone and this is your family, too. You were just
putting the facts straight and there’s nothing wrong with it. You are our
daughter, and I am proud of that fact. Don’t ever talk about leaving this
house or us” Papa (father) interrupted us, and I was shocked and
overwhelmed at the same time. He considers me family, and he is proud of
me. These words were more than enough for me to stay with this family,
even if they humiliated me every day.
‘Stupid girl! They consider you part of the family, so why would they
humiliate you?’ My mind asked.
‘Oh right,’ I replied.

Tears pricked my eyes as I hugged them, and a feeling of warmth and

accomplishment engulfed me. A lone tear escaped my eyes, and I wiped it
before anyone could see it.
I returned to the room to face an extremely angry young man who had
just shattered a flower vase into pieces. Why is he angry now? Which new
accusations am I likely to face now?
 Oh, God! Let me sleep in peace today for a while, as I have already had
enough for the day.
 TWELVE
The blooming friendship

Riya
After all the drama, I did not want to fight this angry man.
“Why did you say that you would leave this house? Didn’t you think
that you were leaving me behind?” he roared, and I was shocked by his
outburst. The last time he raised his voice was when I entered his life and
now he is raising his voice because I talked about moving out of his house.
It sounded foreign to my ears that somebody was shouting at me for
thinking about leaving him. Despite the fact that this feeling is quite
overwhelming, I just stared blankly at him.

“How could you even think of leaving me for such a petty issue?” he
shouted, looking straight into my eyes. My serious mood faded away, and I
thought of doing a bit of teasing with my friend.

“Aw! Oh so Mr. Roy, sorry my hubby doesn’t want me to leave him and
why is that so?” I asked, making an innocent face with mischief shining in
my eyes. I cannot figure out why I always speak more than necessary to this
man. I am truly confused about my cold aura going on a break with him.

He looked at me, understanding my mischievous intentions, but said

angrily, “Because you are my friend and I don’t even know you properly.
Don’t even think of leaving me. You are my wife.”

I nodded, but I guess my playful side was still on, so I asked, “Is my
poor friend about to sleep on the couch too small for him?”

“I am planning to sleep on the bed,” he replied, making my playful side

go out the window and my cheeks blush. What’s wrong with me?
“Cute,” he muttered audibly, and my blush deepened.
 “I mean, we will share this king-size bed and make a wall with pillows
in between because that couch throws me on the floor by morning,” he said,
making me smile. I nodded and said, “Cool, then I will take the left side of
the bed and you will take the right one.”

Suddenly, the light turned off and there was darkness all around. I heard
the sound of something breaking and panicked. I remembered one of my
dreadful days. I dropped all my concerns and hugged the man standing right
in front of me tightly. He stiffened at first and then gently wrapped his arms
around me, but I could only remember the cruel words like ‘It’s your fault’
and ‘Be ready for punishment’ which were shouting in my ears, and I
mumbled clutching onto him “NO! NO! I haven’t done anything wrong.
Please let me go.”

As soon as the lights came back on, I realized my blunder and stepped
back immediately. I don’t know why, but I felt a lack of warmth. I muttered
a “Thank you” and rushed to the washroom, evading questions that could
make me uncomfortable.

I came back after changing into my night clothes and he was sitting on
his side of the bed busy on his mobile. He looked at me but soon returned to
what he was doing, and I was thankful that he wasn’t asking anything. I
moved towards my side of the bed and slept, adjusting my comforter.

Siddarth
Her petite figure perfectly fitted into my arms, as if it was her real place.
I wanted time to freeze and bless me with the opportunity to hold her
forever. She suddenly stepped back, and I sensed her discomfort and did not
ask her the reason behind her fear. She rushed to the washroom, and I
settled on my side of the bed and engrossed myself in my phone to check
some emails, wanting to distract myself. She came back from the washroom
all dressed up for a good night’s sleep and looked at me with unknown
emotions in her eyes. I guess she was relieved when she saw that I wasn’t
going to ask anything about her fear anytime soon. She adjusted her
comforter in place on the bed and drifted to sleep. I thought about all that
took place today. It was such a long day. I switched off the light and headed
to bed.
I woke up at 5 in the morning to find her side of the bed empty. Now,
where is she?

The feeling of déjà vu surrounded me, but I knew she must be taking
her frustration out, either through jogging or with her favorite person. From
the day she entered my life, I don’t know how, but I began to observe her so
well that I could read her. The problem is that she begins jogging exactly at
5:30 and she is very particular about timing. Where is she now?

I got up from my bed and proceeded to the outhouse. As expected, she

was in Veena’s room, sitting with her head in her lap. I just came to check
on her and was going to return when I heard Veena shouting. I halted my
steps and stood outside the room, listening to their conversation. It was not
my intention to invade her privacy but to understand why she was
screaming in the early morning.
“Why do you fight the world for me? Please stop standing up for me
now and then. You have already done so much for me. I am not a child!”
Veena shouted. These soul sisters fight over weird topics. Mostly for each
other.

Riya chuckled and said, “Ya, right? You aren’t a kid, but you looked
like one when you hugged me downstairs.” I liked her playful mood.
“It was just out of happiness,” Veena said with fake anger. Then she
turned serious and said,
“What if your in-laws weren’t that considerate and asked you to leave?
You definitely won’t go to your father. Where would we have gone at this
point?”

Riya laughed and said, “Don’t worry, I am capable of arranging a better

life for both of us.”
 “You are very capable, very strong, but you used your capability to help
your dad’s company get out of losses and secretly invested money into it
and when it comes to sharing profits, you give them to Ajit and Mini in the
form of gifts. You care less about investing in yourself,” she answered back.
This girl is such a mystery.
‘That you want to solve for the rest of your life,’ my conscience said.
‘I agree, ’ I replied.

“I don’t need all this. You are thinking about what if? I stopped it long
ago as I knew I had to support myself as nobody would bother to stand up
for me,” Riya said.

“Why do you say so? Siddarth was going to stand up for you,” Veena
asked and I nodded my head.

“Yes, he would support me as a friend, but I can’t trust anyone now

because I don’t like to repeat mistakes. Like nobody cared about me in
Shekhawat Villa, nobody would care in Roy Mansion. The place has just
changed. My presence or absence really won’t matter,” Riya said with a
frown. She is so wrong. My family loves her. Her absence doesn’t let me
rest peacefully, even if I don’t know her well.

“Remember that day at school when two 18-year-old boys were trying
to harass me at school?” she said. I was shocked and my blood was boiling
in anger. How much has this girl suffered?

“When will you forget that day?” Veena asked with a sad expression.

“Never, after all, it was one of my finest and worst days. That incident
was horrific, but I beat them black and blue with a bat. The day made me
feel weak and strong at the same time. A 12-year-old petite, skinny figure
realized her power and lost her carefree nature. I was awarded darkness for
my act of bravery, dude. You know that day the principal summoned dad to
school. He came, and I ran towards him and hugged him tightly. After all,
deep down, I was a little girl who had faced the cruel world in a matter of
minutes. He pushed me away and asked rudely, ‘what mischief did you do
that your principal called me?’” she said mimicking his tone. He is the most
disgraceful example of a father and still, he dares to call her a ‘worthless
daughter.’

“Then the principal told him about the whole thing and I expected my
father to stand up for me. I wanted him to say ‘It’s okay ’. I expected him to
punish those boys, but he did the complete opposite. He slapped an already
afraid, lost soul so hard that she fell to the ground. He roared, ‘Why do you
hit others? Where are your manners? You should have complained to the
teachers,’ and the culprits laughed at her condition. The principal stopped
dad and said, ‘The boys were at fault, Mr. Shekhawat. She did the right
thing. We are extremely proud of her.’ My father dragged me home and
kept me locked in a dark room for two long days without even bothering to
ask about my mistake,” Riya said. She then chuckled humorlessly.

“He compelled me to become the bold girl this world fears today. Then
you entered my life and saw with your own eyes how he treated me like a
princess,” she scoffed.

“Fathers protect their daughters and fight the world for them, but my
father supports the world against me. You are very well aware that this is
just the description of a day of my life,” she said, and I was afraid now.
Does she mean that there is more to the story? The description of one day
has shaken me to my core. I do not know what will happen if I find out that
this was not all. It’s difficult to explain, but I feel the urge to shield her from
the world and keep her close to me.

“I am afraid what if I trust Siddarth and tomorrow when two people

humiliate me, he trusts them more than me, just like dad? I would love to be
called Riya Roy rather than Riya Shekhawat, but this fear grips me.
Moreover, this name doesn’t belong to me. Di, when he asks me to leave
after a year, we will go to our penthouse in Bangalore, which is far from
here, however, after fulfilling certain reasons. Will you accompany me?”
she asked as tears rolled down her cheeks. I wanted to comfort her and say
that this is never gonna happen. I will win her trust.
 “Do you give me a choice?” Veena asked playfully, trying to lighten the
tension in the atmosphere. Riya wiped her tears and said, “No way, I have a
big family, as Siddarth calls it, but you are my real family.”

“And this family will stick to you like a tail,” Veena answered.

“Now Siddarth is my friend and I would like to keep the friendship

intact,” Riya said, smiling, making me smile.
“Yes, you need a friend who can revive your trust and become your life
partner, eventually. I want him to win over your heart,” Veena said and
muttered the last line to herself.

“Remove such thoughts from your mind,” Riya said and got up to leave.

I hid behind the curtain and said, ‘Not a year or two, Mrs. Riya Siddarth
Roy. You will be mine forever. I won’t let you leave me ever at any cost.’

She ventured outside for a jog and I followed her to find her sitting in
the middle of the track, pondering something. I found it a perfect
opportunity to deepen our bond. I walked over and sat beside her.
“Good morning. How are you doing?” I asked slowly, but she was
startled and jumped a bit, keeping her hand on her chest.

“Good morning, I am fine,” she answered.

“What is my friend doing in the middle of the track?” I asked, and she
plastered a smile on her face and said “I want to ask you something”

I nodded, encouraging her to speak. She asked, “What would you

choose: something right as per family values or something right as per
social values?”
I could easily relate to this question. She was still struck by the drug
case thing that her father wanted her to solve. She was still pondering if she
had done the right thing.

“I would choose my principles and values. I’ll stand by my beliefs,” I

replied, and she gave me a genuine smile, showing that she was now
satisfied. She suddenly stood up and said “Thank you” and continued her
jogging. Her smile is worth every effort, I realized.

I joined her and then we both left to get ready for the office. We got
ready, and I asked her, “Can I drop my friend at the office today?”

I really enjoy her company. I like to see her by my side 24*7. She shook
her head and said “No” and suddenly my mood was dampened. I have
never felt this way before. I have never asked any girl to accompany me.
It’s always the other way around, but the case is different with her. My heart
beats more strongly in her presence and my mind stops working. Seeing my
disappointed face she chuckled and said “Because today is a meeting with
my friend’s company in my office”.
She muttered a quick “bye” and rushed outside. I realized that today I
and my team were supposed to go to her office and I smiled sheepishly. She
drives me crazy.
 THIRTEEN
Kunal Jaisingh

Siddarth
Today I came to her office with my team and we were taken to the VIP
waiting area. I was confused, as Riya was always one step ahead in terms of
being punctual. Her entire office was extremely silent, and some employees
were running around. Suddenly a young girl maybe her assistant came to
me and said “Sir, ma’am is busy in a meeting so she will join you within the
next 10 minutes”

I nodded, and she asked, “Sir if you want, you can sit inside her cabin
till the time she arrives.”
I thought for a moment and said “Fine”
She said “Please come, sir” and she guided me along the way. I entered
the opulent cabin.

The assistant left as I settled myself in one of the chairs. Suddenly, I

heard her voice, but she wasn’t there. My gaze fell on the screen placed
before me where the direct telecast from the boardroom was being played.
Maybe the PA forgot to switch it off.
▣▣▣▣▣▣

ON THE SCREEN
Mr. Kang: Let’s organize a charity ball
Mr. Sumit: Let’s do a fashion show
Mr. Richmond: Let’s organize a fundraiser
Mrs. Walia: Let’s keep it simple and stick to a formal business party
Riya just stood there silently and nodded at every suggestion. After their
suggestions ended, she was just standing there thinking about the pros and
cons of each one of them.
 Mr. Kang: Riya, it’s just an event and you have all the authority and
power to organize them without our consultation as per the policy. I agree
that our stakes and importance can’t be ignored but we already support
you, so why this discussion? Choose any one of these options and just
inform us.
Riya shook her head and chuckled.
Riya: No way, the decision will be a collective one, so let’s opt for
voting.
Mr. Kang: Why do you always consider our opinion in such matters
when you know that you can do it all by yourself?
Riya: In a family, the opinion of every member counts, so I am doing the
same. Now come on, start voting.
Everyone smiled at her words, and the voting process started.
What can I expect from Riya? That day she boasted about her powers,
which she had never used on others. What a creature was she? I wondered.
The fashion show and after party was chosen after voting, and now the
venue was to be decided.
Mr. Kang: Let’s keep the venue at my guesthouse this time.
Mrs. Walia: We organized the fundraiser there, so let’s think of
something else. Umm… I think it should be Riya’s new house this time. The
Roy mansion would be perfect.
Riya (sighing): Mrs. Walia, I don’t think it’s a viable option.
Mr. Richmond: I think it’s a perfect idea only if you are comfortable.
Riya: So gentlemen, we will have to conclude this meeting here only as I
have a meeting and yes, I will come back to you for the venue discussion
later.
Mrs. Walia: Sure dear, in case there is a problem conducting the event
at the Roy mansion, do tell us.
Riya: Don’t worry Mrs Walia. There is no problem as such, but give me
some time to decide. So I will get back to you soon. Now please excuse me.
Riya starts to move out, but Mr. Richmond calls her
Riya turns back.
Mr. Richmond: This event will take place in a month or two, but
tomorrow there is a party at my place as it’s my wife’s birthday and you are
cordially invited along with your family and we especially want to meet Mr.
Roy.
 Riya: Sure, Mr. Richmond, but I don’t know if my family will be able to
come because we know that our business family has a lot on its plate.
Riya chuckled, and Mr. Richmond joined her. He shook his head and
said,
Mr. Richmond: Never mind, but I would be flattered if they would grace
the occasion and yes, the party is completely your style as the media isn’t
invited.
Riya smiled and gave a curt nod before exiting the meeting room.
▣▣▣▣▣▣
I switched off the screen after finding the remote kept nearby. I smiled
and shook my head, thinking about my wife’s behavior. She is one of a
kind. On that day, she was bragging about the powers she never enforced on
people. She royally announced her powers in front of our family for the
sake of her sister. When she has the right to take decisions independently,
she considers the advice of her fellow directors. Suddenly my trance got
broken as the cabin door flung open and Riya entered and came towards
me. I stood up and shook hands with her and we officially greeted each
other. We both left her cabin and proceeded toward the waiting area where
my employees were seated.

She moved forward and said, “We apologize for the delay, gentlemen. I
think it’s time to move towards the meeting room.” All responded in
unison, “No issues, ma’am” and started making their way towards the room
as Jenny was directing the path. As we were both a little behind the others, I
said, “The delay was no big deal” and she just passed me a small smile.

We settled into the room and I had to admit that her aura screamed
respect, just like mine. She might be friendly and sweet, but she is
dangerously professional and sophisticated. She, in her always calm tone,
asked, “Shall we start?”

“Sure Mrs. Roy, but before that, we have to wait for a minute or two as
my partner, Mr. Kunal Jaisingh, is just coming. I would like to discuss
further details and sign the deal in his presence,” I said.
Riya did not frown, nor did she contain the smile that she always wears
outside the meeting room. She just gave a curt nod in acknowledgment and
continued to instruct something to her team member. After exactly 2
minutes, Kunal and Jenny walked in. Today I was surprised because Mr.
Cocky Kunal entered and greeted Riya with a smile. He never did that. He
did not smile when he saw Neha, Mahira, and any girl I know except Diya
and Jiya. Why is he smiling at her now, which clearly shows how much he
adores her?

I ignored this question for now and the meeting started. We signed the
deal and most of the time I zoned out, looking at her. Once I was so busy
staring at her that she coughed slightly to remind me that we were in a
meeting and blushed, looking sideways. Awe… her beauty increases when
that red hue surrounds her cheeks.

We walked to her cabin after she invited us to have lunch with her, and
by ‘we’ I mean me, Riya, and my friend Kunal. The rest of the employees
headed back to the Roy office for a lunch break. We comfortably settled
into her office and she said, “Excuse me for a while since I have something
very important to take care of,” and we both just nodded. She sauntered
outside, and I shifted my attention to a smiling Kunal. I frowned and asked,
“Why the hell are you smiling like a fool?”

“Bhabhi is the other name for perfection,” he replied. I smiled at his

words but then frowned and asked, “You have just met her and you got
impressed. How come the ever so cocky and rude Kunal Jaisingh got to
praise her?”
“I am not meeting Bhabhi for the first time. Do you remember the girl
who designed all the dresses for my wedding at the last minute as Tanisha’s
designer quit at the last moment? She is the one. She got just one and a half
day and she arranged extremely extravagant, mind-blowing designs in less
than 48 hours. You all praised her designs a lot. She is Tanisha’s classmate,
but they lost touch after school and reconnected at our wedding. She
refused to take the due payment from us but agreed after we insisted a lot.
She got busy with her work again after our wedding. I was escorted to the
meeting room by her PA as soon as I entered the building today, and her
hospitality team was extremely difficult to manage. They literally pounced
on me to have a cup of coffee and I had to deny them, as I had to attend the
meeting. So they let me go after offering some water and cookies. This is
the special treatment offered to all family members,” he enthused, grinning
widely.
Sitting in her cabin, her assistant came to see me promptly and offered
me similar treatment so I could relate.
I chuckled at the last line and said, “Your one glare is enough to silence
people and you think her hospitality team is difficult?”

“She did not welcome me as Kunal Jaisingh, she welcomed me as her

Jiju (brother-in-law) who had come to her office for the first time. Just as I
crossed the hospitality area, everything became professional again. She is
the complete opposite of Tanisha” he told me.
“Definitely” I nodded.

“Tanisha speaks non-stop,” he said

“Riya makes me feel that I am talking to walls,” I replied.
“She irritates me with her demands,” he said while shaking his head.
“She irritates me by always staying quiet,” I said.
“She hates to work a minute extra than required——”
“She beats me in the number of hours we work. I mean, she is a bigger
workaholic than me,” I told him.
“Whoa! That’s a compliment in my eyes,” he said and we both laughed
together. She entered the cabin and sat down.

“So what would you like to have for lunch, Mr. Roy and Mr. Jaisingh?”
she asked.

“Jiju” “Siddarth” we both corrected her. She smiled and said “Outside
the office”

We frowned, and she said, “I will explain my rule book later, but for
now, what would you like to have for lunch?”

We both looked at each other and then at her and said, “We would like
to have Chinese, Mrs. Roy”
She chuckled at our antics and said, “Sure, give me a minute.”
 After dialing a number on the nearby landline, she grumbled coldly, “I
need 2 Chinese platters, fresh juice, and one black coffee in my cabin fast.”
and hung up.

We raised our eyebrows at her questioningly. She asked, “What

happened?”
“We are three people and you ordered lunch for 2 and only a cup of
black coffee for yourself. Why?” I asked.
She shrugged and said, “You prefer black coffee after lunch, so it was
for you, not for me.”
“So, what is in your lunch today?” we asked in chorus.
“Juice, I guess. I’ll eat later.” She replied.
“Saying ‘no’ to your clients’ cum deal partners doesn’t sound right,
Mrs. Roy,” Kunal replied with a smirk.
Her eyes darkened at his words and she said, “NO is the first word in
my dictionary, Mr. Jaisingh.”
He smiled and said, “That’s like my sister.”
She suddenly smiled and nodded. Her mood changed swiftly.

“Get your lunch or talk to Maa, because I am about to call her,” I

warned.

“Fine, but you don’t need to drag her into this,” she said, annoyed.

I smiled and Kunal said, “Rab ne Bana Di Jodi (a match made in

heaven)”

She glared at him, and he smiled sheepishly. Soon our lunch arrived and
again Riya was in quiet mode and only I and Kunal were catching up. As
we finished our lunch, we got up to leave, and she said, “Nice meeting you,
Mr. Roy and Mr. Jaisingh.”
We both frowned again and gave her a you-won’t-change-look and said,
“Same here, Mrs. Roy,” and we left the cabin.
 We walked towards the lift when Kunal got a phone call stating that
there was some problem at the construction site and he decided to leave
immediately. I was entering the elevator when I suddenly thought of
something and rushed back towards her cabin, muttering a quick “bye” to
Kunal.

As I entered her cabin, she looked at me in shock. I settled into the chair
I had been sitting in previously as she read a file she had kept down. I
asked, “What caused the delay today?”

“You are very inquisitive. I must admit,” she said, raising her brow.

“Yes, and now tell me, why were you late for the meeting?” I asked. She
knew I wasn’t planning to back out, so she said, “I guess now we are back
to friends mode so I will have to answer.”
I smiled and nodded.

“Nothing much, just a meeting with the board members to discuss the
details of an upcoming business party cum fashion show for the promotion
of an upcoming collection,” she answered, of course hiding the fact that she
had issues with the venue. I know my friend won’t ask for favors so I
deliberately asked “What’s the venue?”

“Yet to be decided,” she said in a bored tone.

“Why don’t you conduct it in the Roy mansion? The basement hall is
ideally suitable for such events,” I asked.

“I don’t think it’s a wise idea to use your house for—-”

“Our house,” I cut her off.

“Okay, but will the family agree?” she asked.

“NO, they won’t agree,” I said.

 “Fine, so I was thinking about Revanta gardens or a farmhouse-” she
began to ramble.

“They won’t agree if their son asks them, but they would agree if their
lovely daughter asks them,” I said, pointing at me and then at her. She
chuckled and said, “I got it.”

I asked her if she wanted to come for ice cream with me. She said “Not
a bad idea, let’s head out”

We both drove to a nearby restaurant and settled in. The waiter came
with a smiling face and asked in an overly sweet tone, “Ma’am, what would
you like to have?” ignoring my presence.

She looked at the menu and he continued, “Ma’am, you look gorgeous
today”.
My mind screamed ‘WHAT THE HELL! He is flirting with my wife in
my presence. Is he blind or what? Is the Sir sitting with ma’am not visible
to him?’

“A scoop of chocolate ice cream for me and—-” she said and looked at
me, but I was busy glaring at that waiter.

“Why don’t you go and bring two cups of chocolate ice cream for your
ma’am and her husband?” I told him.

“Ma’am, do you need anything else?” he asked, ignoring me again. My

anger levels are increasing now.

“Don’t you think a sir is sitting with ma’am who happens to be her
husband?” I spat angrily. He ran away and Riya looked as if she was
controlling her laughter. As the waiter disappeared, she burst out laughing.
“Why are you laughing?” I asked.

“A jealous husband can make a wife laugh,” she answered and

continued laughing. I smiled as she said ‘husband’.
 Then she stopped laughing and said, “Wow!” My favorite song is being
played.”

Given her happy mood, I asked, “Shall we dance together to your

favorite song?”

There was a stage set up and seeing her mood, I wanted to enjoy these
moments with her. I extended my hand to her.
 FOURTEEN
Party (a): Jealous Siddarth

Siddarth
I extended my hand, and she looked at me, shocked. I smiled at her
innocent expression. She put her cold hands into my warm ones and we
both headed toward the dance floor. As the song started, we began to lose
ourselves in the melody.

I twirled her around and pulled her towards me, causing her to land
directly on my chest. She looked into my eyes and I saw the glint of hope in
her eyes. Her eyes spoke volumes. She hides her dreams. As the song
suggests, she also wants a person whom she can rely upon, the one who is
only hers. My heart was craving to be the one for her.

Someone who supports her and can leave the world behind just for the
sake of being with her. I was enjoying the position of her locked in my
arms. I wanted time to freeze and stay like this forever.
With every line of the song, we both got closer. I twirled and swiveled
her around, but never let her go.
I looked into her eyes with devotion and wanted to become her man.
Only her man, her love, her king, to whom she can hold on forever.

As the song ended, the clapping and cheers from the crowd brought us
out of our reverie. We parted, but I did not leave her hand. Instead, I
intertwined our fingers and as we were about to step down from the stage, a
man in his fifties reached us and asked,
“Can I get your introduction?”

“I am Siddarth Roy and she is my wife—”

The man cut me off and said “Thanks sir”

 A young boy passed him the mic, and he spoke, “So the winner of our
couple’s dance contest is Mr. and Mrs. Roy.”
We both looked at each other, shocked, as we had no idea that some
competition was going on. A minute later, we smiled, and they awarded us
with a surprise gift and we stepped down from the stage. We settled into our
previous seats and she forwarded the gift to me and said, “Open it.”

Like some cliché television serial, our hands brushed and sparks flew.
The moment I saw her breathtaking smile as I started unwrapping the gift, I
couldn’t be happier. It revealed a beautiful decoration piece of two pandas
sitting closely together holding an umbrella. It was cute.
She held it and instantly liked it. The glow on her face told me that she
was happy to win it and I was happy to see her happy. We finished our ice
cream and came back home. A question rang in my mind. It was ‘When
will she ask me if she wants me to accompany her to the party?’ The next
second, the question changed to ‘Will she even ask?’. Tired of this thinking,
I opted to take a cold shower to relax my nerves. As I came back, she was
sitting on the couch as usual, busy on her laptop, and then she raised her
eyes to look at me and asked,
“You have been invited to Mr. Richmond’s party, so mind if I tag
along?”

I frowned at first as the realization dawned on me that instead of asking

me to accompany her, she was doing it the other way around. Weird.
She never asks for favors so she didn’t tell me to come along, but she
had to ask either way.
‘But why this way?’

She said, “I know what you are thinking, so let me clear it up for you. If
you come along with me, I will be the guest and you will be my family.
When I come along with you, you will be the guest and I will be your
family. It’s better to go as a family for the first time rather than as a guest.
You skip my logic and say yes or no?”
 I had to ignore her logic, as we are family either way. I nodded and said,
“We will go together.”

The next day, we both returned home early to dress for the party. To
give my wife some privacy to get ready, I went to the guest room so that she
could take her time. I expected she would take an hour or two to get ready,
like any other lady. I came out of the guest room clad in my designer suit in
around 30 minutes, and I saw her pacing back and forth in the living room.
‘She looks ravishing’ my heart and mind screamed. She was wearing a grey
shimmering dress that perfectly highlighted her features. I couldn’t keep my
eyes to myself.

But how come she is ready before me? It only took me 30 minutes. I
walked towards her and fake coughed. She looked at me and zoned out. I
smirked, seeing her reaction. Now I was more than satisfied with my look.
She came out of her dreamland and said “Come on, we are getting late”

I asked, “Since when were you waiting?”

“Just 15 minutes,” she answered.

“What? How did you get ready in less than 15 minutes?” I asked,
shocked.

“Was I supposed to take a year to get ready? Now come on. Let’s go,”
she answered. I nodded and the facts say that I have never even seen my
mom getting ready in 15 minutes, but ‘my woman’ is amazing.
‘Really? My woman and all,’ my mind teased.
‘Yes, she is my woman, any doubt?’ I answered.
‘Nope, Mr. possessive’ my mind answered.

I smiled to myself at this line. I sat beside her in the car. The journey to
the venue was silent as no words were exchanged between us except for me
sneaking glances at her now and then.
‘What can a poor husband do if his wife looks freaking gorgeous?’ I
thought.
 We both got down from the car and stepped inside hand in hand. The
aura of the place was inviting and calm. The hall was beautifully decorated.
We moved ahead and stopped on a private balcony. I had to attend a call
and suddenly a man pulled Riya to himself and picked her up in his arms.
He twirled her around. This made me boil in anger and Riya giggled. She
freaking laughed with him and here she is hesitant to smile at me. Then he
put Riya down and they both hugged each other. Riya looked around and, as
they were on a private balcony right now, she was thankful that there
weren’t many people around. Then she cleared her throat and said,
“Siddarth, meet my friend, Abhijeet Mehra.”

Why is he hugging and twirling her if he is just a friend? I huffed and

nodded. Then she said,
“Abhi, meet Siddarth Roy, my…”

“Husband,” I interrupted and pulled her closer. He frowned and asked,

“So it’s not a lie? Angel, I was away for a month and you got married. Not
fair! Is it all because of Satan?” he said with sudden seriousness in his
voice. And who is this Satan?

“No, dad did nothing. It’s just that… Di ran away,” she stammered, and
I was shocked.

“Shut up! You know you can’t lie and how come the man supposed to
marry your sister is your husband?” he asked, glaring at her. I feel as if I am
left out.

“Abhi, I will explain everything later. Let’s return to the party and the
only truth is that I got married to him,” she replied.

He huffed and said, “Explanation is pending and I am desperate to hear

it, but tell me, is he treating you well?”
Who is he to ask? And why has she given him the nickname ‘Abhi’?
She still calls me Siddarth, even after being my friend and wife.
 She nodded and said, “He isn’t giving me a chance to complain,” and I
was happy to hear that.

He forwarded his hand for a handshake to me and as I shook my hand

with him, he pulled me in for a hug and whispered in my ear, “Don’t you
dare hurt her. You won’t be able to see the next sunrise then.”

He warned me and I was amazed that he was being so overprotective. I

just answered back “She is my wife and I don’t need your advice on how to
keep her happy”
We pulled back, and he smiled and said to Riya, “He doesn’t look like a
bad decision.”

Even I smiled a bit at his words. We proceeded to greet Mrs. Richmond,

and Riya said, “Happy birthday, Mrs. Richmond. Many, many happy
returns of the day” and I followed suit.

Mrs. Richmond smiled warmly at her and hugged her tightly and said,
“You are calling me formally again, young lady. You know the
punishment.”
That’s her usual way. She greets everyone formally, but why did she call
that idiot ‘Abhi’

She held her ears cutely and said “Sorry”. Mrs. Richmond smiled and
pulled her in for a hug again. They pulled back and Riya said,
“I still expect the punishment aunty, which should be Matar Pulao
(Indian pot rice dish) and Indian Curry this time.”
Mrs. Richmond said “With special Gulab jamun (sweet dish) dear” and
winked at her.
“Don’t forget the uncle standing here, ladies,” Mr. Richmond
complained.

Riya smiled and Mrs. Richmond said, “It’s my day today so my

daughter will give me all her attention today”.
 “Not fair,” Mr. Richmond whined. Around her, everyone becomes so
informal as family vibes are always there. Riya just smiled and said, “You
both are adorable.”

“So are you,” they both answered at the same time.

“Welcome to the party, Mr. Roy, and thanks for coming,” Mr. Richmond
said, turning towards me. Then he reached out and hugged Abhijeet. We all
went and settled at a table and Abhijeet was constantly talking to my wife.
If it was possible, you could have even seen smoke coming out of my ears.
Yes, I am a little jealous, if you must know.
Suddenly, that man whispered something to her, and she blushed. How
dare he? He should remember he is talking to my Riya.

Then he said “Angel, a surprise is awaiting you today.”

“Is it what I am thinking?” she asked, and he nodded and she squealed
in happiness. I was amused by her behavior. Why is she so happy now?

Then a man came and placed his hand on her eyes from the back. I was
shocked to see ‘The Manav Raheja’ covering her eyes, standing behind her,
and smiling.
Riya said “Superman, you are back” and he chuckled at her behavior.
He removed his hand, and she got up. He hugged her, making me angry all
over again. ‘Why is everyone so insistent on hugging her today? Why can’t
they keep their hands off my girl?’ I was turning red with jealousy now.

She whispered “I missed you so much,” and he said “I missed you more
princess”

‘What’s with these people using endearments like angel and princess for
my wife?’ I fumed.
Suddenly a voice spoke, “Got your superman, so forgot your barbie?”

We all turned in the direction of the voice to find a lady clad in a pink
saree looking extremely elegant. She opened her arms and Riya rushed to
hug her. After hugging each other like no tomorrow, the ladies pulled back
and Riya said, “How can I forget my barbie? I love you both so much and
Barbie you look gorgeous in this saree.”

“Aw!… Thank you so much princess and I don’t need to tell you how
sexy you look as all the men out there are already mad behind you,” she
said.

“But she is off limits now,” Abhijeet said instantly.

“She is already taken,” I also said at the same time. We both looked at
each other and all heads snapped in our direction.

“What do you mean, Abhi?” Manav Raheja asked sternly.

Abhijeet looked at Riya and said, pointing toward me, “Riya is married
to Siddarth Roy now.”

Riya sighed and face palmed while Manav glared at me. The lady in the
pink saree looked at Riya with her mouth wide open and continuously
blinking her eyes.
Riya removed her hands from her face, only to see Manav Raheja
standing in front of her.

“Princess, is he speaking the truth?” he asked.

She just nodded, looking straight into his eyes.
“You were forced to marry him by Satan. You should have called me
princess,” he announced, looking into her eyes and sighing. He looked
guilty, maybe.

“Now don’t start the blame game, guys. It wasn’t your fault. I am not at
all disappointed or hurt because I received a caring family as a reward. The
rest I will explain later,” she said. All the gloomy faces were now shining
brightly and Manav came and stood in front of me and said,
“Hurt her and I will show you the living hell. My princess is more
precious than my life, so you better take care of her,” he warned and I
smiled at him for his overprotective behavior. I am just like him when it
comes to Diya and Jiya. I am no less protective of Riya as well.
 My mind told me, ‘You are way too possessive of Riya,’ and I couldn’t
agree more.

Riya came and stood next to us and said, “Superman, glare at him later.
First, let’s do an introduction.”

He just nodded, and she said “He is Siddarth Roy, my husband” and
then she looked at me and said “He is Manav Raheja, my elder brother. In
short, he is my superman”
Really! She is Manav Raheja’s sister.

I smiled and nodded, seeing happiness gleaming in her eyes as he

introduced the man. Then the lady came forward and said, “Hi Mr. Roy, I
am Srishti Manav Raheja. Riya’s Bhabhi cum college friend——”
“In short, my barbie,” Riya completed.

“Nice meeting you,” I said. They make a beautiful pair.

“Where is my fairy? I am dying to meet her?” Riya asked, looking at

them. Now, who is the fairy? Her naming skills are out of the world. First
Superman, then Barbie, and now fairy.

“Mishri has gone to Manali for a summer camp,” Manav said.

Riya pouted and asked, “When will she come back?”

She looks so adorable. I wanted to kiss her senseless right away. I

should stop staring at her like this. From their conversation, I got to know
that Mishri is the daughter of Manav and Srishti. She has gone to a summer
camp in Manali and will return next week.

To my shock, I was engulfed in a hug by someone and as that person

pulled back, I was angry as hell. Clad in a black dress with dark makeup,
she looked like a witch. A disaster. Yes, she is none other than ‘Neha
Shekhawat Kumar’
How dare she hug me? That’s only Riya’s right.
 Manav and Abhijeet cleared their throats loudly, and Riya laughed.
Wait! What? Why is she laughing?
The woman should be angry, jealous, shouting, glaring, or shoving her
back. All of us stared at her, shocked, but we all smiled when we saw how
happy she was. Neha glared at her and she sat in the chair laughing,
ignoring her.
“Princess, what makes you laugh?” Manav asks.

She composed herself and said “Superman, we should move towards the
backyard and join the party because if you stay here for two minutes more,
you will kill someone just by your looks”

We all laughed, and a clown appeared behind Neha. He was none other
than ‘Jayant Kumar’

The couple dressed in black looked like trouble to me.

He greeted everyone and came towards me and Riya. He did a
handshake with me and offered his hand to Riya for the same. Guess
what…Riya was back in professional mode and just nodded curtly, bluntly
refusing the handshake.

“So the whole Riya gang is here today,” Neha said, pointing at Abhijeet,
Manav, and Srishti, who were already busy glaring at her.

“Bhai (Brother), you are also here,” Neha said and moved toward
Manav to hug him. He stepped back and said, “Excuse me, Mrs. Kumar, I
have only one sister and that is Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy. You better stay
away.”

“Fine, I don’t know what black magic she has done on you,” Neha
muttered, passing a disgusted look to Riya.

“It’s called the magic of love and your petty brain won’t be able to
understand, so just drop it,” Srishti spat angrily. Neha huffed and came
towards me and dragged me towards the dance stage saying “Let’s dance”
and I wanted Riya to stop me. She just fake smiled and let her take me to
the stage.

I could read in her eyes that she wanted to stop me, but I don’t know
why she isn’t taking the step. Neha started dancing with me, but I kept a
safe distance. My eyes were fixed on the beauty laughing with her brother
and sister-in-law. Jayant came near her and asked her for a dance, but she
shifted uncomfortably and denied it. Then I saw her walking somewhere
and Manav and Srishti headed to the backyard. Why is Riya acting so
uncomfortable around Jayant? She was comfortable around my friends. I
have to talk to her. I left Neha on the dance floor and turned to look for
Riya. She was coming out of the washroom and heading towards the
backyard, busy in her thoughts. Suddenly a girl came and started clinging to
me. Oh no! She is Damini Kajaria, my client’s daughter. She leaves no
chance to stick with me.

She seductively asked, “Hi baby, wanna have a drink?”

Riya saw us, but she just turned to go toward the backyard. I pushed her
and ran towards Riya and held her wrist, pulling her back. She fell on me
and now her hands were on my chest and my hands were wrapped around
her waist. We were lost in each other’s eyes. Damini disturbed our moment
with her loud voice.
“Who is this girl, baby?”

“My woman,” I answered absentmindedly. She blushed and tucked a

loose strand of hair behind her ear. Then she stepped back, and I let her
stand beside me. Damini asked, “Is she your new toy?”

Riya said, “You are such a kid to still like toying around. I stopped
playing when I became an adult.”

People like her should stay away from my wife since she’s a fire. I
chuckled. Damini stomped her foot in anger.
 “Meet my wife, Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy,” I said proudly and continued
“Riya meet her, she is Damini Kajaria, my client Mr. Kajaria’s daughter.”

Riya nodded, and she strolled away huffing. I laughed and Riya started
to go again. I did not leave her hand and leaned towards her to whisper in
her ear, “What sort of wife are you? Here girls are flirting with your
husband and you are busy with other things”

She smiled and said, “My husband is trustworthy enough to handle such
bimbos.”

She started to go away, and I just followed and held her hand, and
continued walking with her. We reached the backyard and saw a lot of
youngsters sitting in a circle and playing truth and dare. Riya sighed and sat
beside Abhijeet, who gave her an ‘I-am-bored look’ and she gave him an ‘I-
wanna-sneak-out’ look. While I was busy admiring her. We joined the
game, and the bottle stopped on Manav. The one who was supposed to give
the dare was trembling in fear. The facts you should know about Manav
Raheja:
He is one of the leading businessmen in Europe and runs a successful
business in India as well.
He is extremely dangerous as his business ways are clean, but if anyone
messes with him, he destroys them. He is like me in this matter.

He is more ruthless, cold, and arrogant than you can think of. If you are
near him, you should read the warning that says “beware of this man”.

The boy gulped and asked in a trembling voice, “Truth or dare?”

He just smiled politely, encouraging the boy, and said “Dare”
“You have to….you have to….you….you,” the boy stammered.
Srishti chuckled and said, “The poor boy got scared of the devil.”

Manav glared at her, and she grinned sheepishly. Riya smiled at her
statement, and seeing her smile, Manav too smiled. They share a bond
deeper than anyone’s imagination, I think.
 Suddenly, Neha’s friend Alisha said, “You have to dance with a woman
who is not your spouse on a romantic number.”

Manav glared at her and she got frightened, but Srishti held his hand
and glared at him and he smiled apologetically. He got up and the whole
group got afraid and Riya smiled, knowing his next move. She handed over
her clutch to me and said, “Hold it for a while,” and I nodded. He came
towards Riya and asked her for a dance like a gentleman by extending his
right hand. Riya nodded and kept her hand on his. They both danced to a
popular Bollywood song and their eyes conveyed their importance in each
other’s life.

Then it was Riya’s turn, and I saw Neha and her friends smirking. What
are they planning? What is this stupid witch up to now?
 FIFTEEN
Party (b): Unknown feelings

Riya
“Dare” I answered as Di asked me ‘Truth or dare?’
There are too many truths that have to remain hidden, so a dare is better.

“My sweet sister, I would like to give you a dare. Any issues?” Neha Di
asked over sweetly.

Something is fishy! I knew she was trying to make things difficult for
me, but it was nothing new. Therefore, I did not spare her a glance and
instead looked at the fairy lights decorating the garden as if I had never seen
them before, but nodded anyway.

“No way! I will give her the dare as the other side of the bottle faces
me,” said Alisha. She and Di are best friends. They are partners in crime or
you could say partners in trouble, but it’s just a regular occurrence. Today is
different because we aren’t in the Shekhawat villa. We are at an official
party and they have no right to sully my reputation. My self-respect is more
important. As they both started their fake drama about who would give the
dare, Meesha, another friend of Neha Di, smirked and said, “You both can
give her a dare each as our sweet Riya won’t mind at all.”

I could see three men… sorry, four men clenching their fists. A few
minutes back, Kunal and Tanisha joined the party, so I don’t know why
even Kunal clenched his fist. I sighed and said in my fake sweet yet calm
tone, “No issues,” and their famous smirk didn’t escape unnoticed.
Suddenly Barbie chuckled and said, “Princess, you are the best. See,
even they know that one dare is a cakewalk, so they both want to give you a
dare. They know that if it comes to them, they will fail at a single task.”
 Neha Di and her friends glared at Barbie, and I hated it. I hate it when
she looks at Barbie like that. All laughed at Barbie’s comment. I just smiled
faintly, knowing what was coming next.

Superman suddenly got up and said, “I have an urgent phone call to

make,” and I could easily sense their master plan. I knew it. I knew that
they wouldn’t be quiet.
I saw superman was on a call with Abhi who was holding his phone in
his palm tightly.

“You have to flirt and set up a date with any random person that we
call,” Neha Di said, smirking.
While Abhi and Siddarth were both about to say something, I held their
hands and they stared at me. I just looked at Di and blinked my eyes, giving
an ‘I-am-ready’ look.
‘So sweet of her to give such a comfortable dare,’ my mind mocked.
Actually, the issue is not the dare but the behavior of our loved ones. Even
after knowing that this thing can make you uncomfortable, they still plan on
doing it. Then it is a problem. The intention of giving the dare was nothing
but to mock me.

I just forwarded my palm, telling her to pick up my phone and dial

whoever she wanted. She did as expected and dialed a number after
thinking deeply. I am certain they aren’t willing to play fair. I know she
isn’t going to call some random number. It will be someone with a dirty
mind, but she doesn’t know what’s going to happen next. Thinking about
this, I smirked back at her. She forwarded me the phone, and I took it
gladly.

“Hello” a husky male voice spoke on the other side of the phone.

I said, “Hello, handsome,” in a bold, seductive tone and all others

looked at me with their jaws dropped to the floor.
“Hi beautiful, but may I know who you are?” he asked, and I knew it
was all planned.
 “Baby, how can you not recognize my voice? Have you forgotten me?”
I asked sweetly, and from the look Siddarth gave me, I knew he would have
buried that man under the ground.

He stammered, “I… um… do I know you?” I know that this is the effect
of my superman.
“Handsome, believe me, you know me more than I know myself.
Remember the beautiful time we spent together?” I said and chuckled
inwardly at my cheesy lines.

“I… sorry… I don’t know wh… What are you talking about?” he asked.

“Don’t worry, I will remind you of everything slowly and smoothly,

baby. Just meet me once at our secret place, handsome,” I said. I know
Superman would have increased his torture by hearing my words. I winked
inwardly.

“Yes! Yes, sis. I will meet you, but which secret place?” he stammered.

Sis? I wanted to laugh so badly.

“Hey, you forgot our place so soon. Hottie, meet me outside the Berry
Interior Design Corporation Office and we will have a cup of coffee in the
cafe nearby,” I said sweetly and everyone gasped. I know me and this tone
doesn’t match.

“Sure, bye,” he said.

“Goodbye,” I replied, and cut the call. Di and her group looked as if
they had seen a ghost.

I know it was Jack on the other side. He is Di’s friend who loves to flirt
with me and irritates me. The man who didn’t miss any opportunity to talk
dirty actually stammered and did not utter anything indecent from his
mouth. This means Superman is at the root of his odd behavior. He must
have made his men reach out to that man. I chuckled at her face and my
entire gang joined me except my poor husband, who is looking at me like a
raging bull.

‘What happened to him and why does he look so affected?’

‘He should give you a standing ovation, right, for flirting with some
other man,’ my mind taunted back.
‘Why does he care?’ I retorted.
‘He is your HUSBAND,’ my mind answered.
‘But isn’t it just for a year?’ I asked.
‘He is your husband, idiot. And your friend too, who doesn’t believe in
this one-year thing,’ my mind shouted.
‘Fine, but he looks so angry,’ I said
‘And very hot,’ my mind said.
‘Shut up!’ I shouted.
‘It’s the truth, Babe. Anyway, he doesn’t know about your brother and
your plans,’ my mind answered, and I became annoyed at my inner
conscience.

I looked around to see Superman coming toward us smirking and others

were clapping and cheering for my bold act. Dump it guys. It was no fun. It
was very silly.
Neha Di’s group smiled again and said “You did well girl”

“You rocked it babe” Tanisha shouted, and I just passed her a smile.

Barbie shouted, “Told ya,” making me chuckle at her behavior.

I looked at Abhi, who was smirking like Superman. Ugh!! These

people.

Siddarth snaked his arm around my waist and leaned closer towards me
and I gave him a blank look, whereas I was frowning and shivering inside at
his behavior.

He whispered in my ears, “Sweetheart, I would like to hear your sexy

voice when we are alone,” and I shivered a bit. ‘Damn his effect on me!’
 He moved back, smirking. All hooted and said “Love Birds.”

I blushed and looked down and I knew Di was fuming, but I ignored it,
thinking, ‘when is she not?’
Siddarth just smirked. Idiot.

“Stop it guys, let’s give her the next dare,” Alisha said.

“Sure,” I said coldly. She deserves it. She got intimated a bit and Di
shook her gently to bring her back to normal.

“Uh… Yes, I was saying her next dare is she has to sing a song for her
husband using some musical instrument,” she said, looking at Di. Nodding
at Di to be precise.

Di got up and stood before me. I also stood up, and she said, “Wait, I
will help you choose an instrument,” and walked away.

She came back with a guitar and gestured for me to take it from her. I
trembled and images of past happenings flashed through my mind as if it
had all happened right now. The fact that my sister is doing this to hurt me
deliberately bothered me, but I shrugged it off as it was nothing new. I just
pushed back the tears that were pricking my eyes and was just about to say
something when Siddarth beat me to it and said, “I don’t want my wife to
use this instrument.”

My mind went blank hearing this. He understood my discomfort

without me having to say a word. I got lucky to have a husband like him
who reads me like a friend and supports me. It’s dangerous that somebody
understands me more than required, but I can’t stop myself from being
elated by this feeling.

“Riya, sing a song, but skip the instrument part,” Abhi said in his
dangerous tone. The moment I saw this guitar, I felt weak for a moment,
and I know he is worried. But I won’t let these people win over me. I won’t
let them succeed so easily without putting up a fight.

“Riya, skip this dare, princess. You have done one already,” Barbie said.

“Why? You were so sure of her capabilities. Right?” Alisha taunted,

looking at Barbie, making me go berserk.
Wait and watch Alisha, babe. Game on! It is not without reason that I
am called a lioness.

I looked at Superman and he just blinked at me reassuringly, as if giving

me the go-ahead. He understands me so well, more than anyone else in this
world.
‘Your husband understands you too,’ my mind said, and I agreed.

Then I nodded and said, “Di, the guitar isn't the right instrument for the
song I wish to sing. So wait, I will get the one that is appropriate for this
moment.”

I turned to get the instrument. I winked at Superman and he smirked

looking at me. I went to the music room and gestured to a servant to get the
instrument and came out to see the setup ready. As lights were off, I went
and sat on the stool kept beside the piano. Yes, I chose the piano.
My fingers automatically started playing the melody that came into my
mind as I closed my eyes and thought about my husband. My sweet friend
and I will wholeheartedly dedicate the song to him.

The lights came back the instant I started singing the song, which is a
representative of friendship and trust. The song that my heart sang as I
looked into his eyes. It explains that I can count on him whenever darkness
approaches me. It defines the real meaning of friendship, as friends can
always rely on each other. The song conveys the simple message that we
have each other’s backs. We can count on each other when it becomes too
tough to handle.
I sang the song looking at him to find him looking directly into my eyes.
He looked at me as if he was reading me. There is a rush of raw emotion in
my eyes. I trust him. I don’t know when and why, but I see him as a friend.
He will always be a friend whom I can trust and any relationship that has
trust blooms automatically. Friendship will be the base of our relationship.
He smiled at me adoringly and Oh gosh! His smile makes me feel like I’m
going crazy. Something is wrong with me.
He slowly got up and sang the last part of the song with me. It appears
that he means every word of the lyrics based on the way he looks at me. His
tone gave me goosebumps.

‘Stop Riya! Don’t hope against hope. Maybe he still loves Di,’ I thought
to myself.

Whatever it is, my heart says his friendship is true and I am inclined to

believe it. Maybe I mean something to him. I know I am selfish in thinking
this, but I want to be his priority. Even this teeny-tiny concern will work
because it makes my heart race.

His presence is enough to make me feel things that I avoid. I hope our
bond remains strong forever. I wish this even though I know he does not
belong to me.
We ended the song together and our voices tuned perfectly, as if we
were meant to be. I don’t know why, but I like this feeling. We were lost in
our world when the cheers from the audience brought us back. We thanked
everyone, and he hugged me tightly. I was shocked at first, but then I
responded and hugged him back. He whispered, “Thank you, my lovely
friend and wife,” and stepped back. I blushed, looking away. I don’t know
what happens to me when he is around. I don’t know anything about these
tingling sensations and unknown feelings.

I looked at everyone and they were staring at us in awe, and then I

looked at my fuming sister and her gang. Now, this party is getting on my
nerves. I really have to sneak out, but before that, let’s teach Alisha a
lesson.

“Sweet Alisha, I hope you enjoyed my performance,” I said, faking a

sweet tone, spinning the bottle and I got the chance to give her a dare. I
smirked and Abhi said, “I also want to give you a dare. Will you mind
doing two dares, Alisha?”
We both smirked as she nodded in a ‘no’. We played her trick back on
her.
“You have to put on a blindfold and find your boyfriend among these
men and if you fail, you have to become Srishti Manav Raheja’s helper for
a day,” I said innocently and Siddarth tried to hide his smile.

As planned, she failed and now she will become Barbie’s helper for a
day. Payback time, witch!
She had to realize that she had taunted my Barbie, and this was the best
way. She can’t even back out because we posted this dare on social media
and now she has to post the completed dare back for the sake of her
reputation.
Abhi said, “Your second dare is easy. You have to dance to a Bollywood
song that we decide.“

We gave her the song ‘Ek Chatur Naar’ from the Hindi comedy movie
Padosan.

I giggled, and she looked at us, shocked, and then at Di for help. It’s of
no use, baby because you were messing with the wrong people. We
practically made a joke out of her as she danced in her high heels and tight,
short dress. As this drama ended, I was satisfied.

I gave Abhi an ‘I-wanna-run-away’ look, and he winked at me. I

glanced at my husband, who frowned at this gesture. He looked like a
huffing kid. I winked at Barbie, giving her the signal, and suddenly the
lights flickered out and I got my cue to run. I firmly held Siddarth’s hand
and hurried to the back door. Poor him! He had to run with me as I dragged
him along. It is so much fun.

We stopped when we reached the back door, and we both were panting
hard. We were joined by Superman and Barbie and I could sense the
presence of two more people. The light came back on, and the first thing I
noticed was our hands entwined. I tried to take my hand back, but Siddarth
did not leave it. I didn’t try again and looked around to see Kunal and
Tanisha taking long breaths to calm themselves. Come on. I wasn’t
expecting them to join us, so I looked at them shocked. One more question
was disturbing. ‘Where is Abhi?’

“Where is Abhi?” I asked no one in particular. Barbie huffed and said,

“Idiot, moron, stupid man! Where is he left? He will spoil the plan”
All looked around and Manav said “He will surely spoil our sneak-out
plan”

Siddarth looked at us, shocked, and asked, “Why are we sneaking out?”

Superman gave him a look and responded, “Princess was getting bored.
We can run in three-piece branded suits and look like fools, but we can’t let
her suffer from boredom,” he said dramatically. I punched his arm, giggling
at his dramatic self. Abhi came running and after composing himself, he
smirked and said “Angel, ye Le tera badla (Here is your revenge)”

I huffed and asked, “Now, what did you do?”

Di will start with her revenge game if he does something silly.

“Check yourself,” he said and handed me his phone. I gasped when I

saw the picture. What the heck? Di looks so funny that I want to laugh out
loud, but this isn’t right. Siddarth took the phone from me, then blinked
twice, looked at the picture, and burst out laughing.
It was a picture of Neha Di looking like a clown. Her face was painted
in a rainbow and her black dress was turned white. Something sticky like
glue was splashed on her. Barbie took the phone from him and laughed
hard, showing it to Superman. He was controlling his laughter by now as he
stared at my stunned appearance.

Siddarth, Barbie, Kunal, Tanisha, and Abhi were already sitting on the
ground, laughing hard. I giggled seeing the picture again as I couldn’t stop
myself from grinning, and Superman also burst out in laughter. I am happy
to watch Superman look so carefree. I laughed harder seeing him laugh. We
were both sitting down laughing. After composing myself, I said “Abhi
there was no need for this” and he said,
“Angel, stop being goody two shoes now. She deserved it for planning
such dares to make you uncomfortable. It’s just due to Bhai that the flirting
thing didn’t last long or else you know it wasn’t right on her part”

While I agree with Abhi this time, I know that Neha Di won’t take this
lightly tomorrow.
Barbie said, “Princess, we should have a small dessert party before
heading home.”

I nodded and said “Barbie, let’s get out of here first”

They all agreed, and we stepped outside into the parking lot. I asked
Tanisha “How come you joined our plan?”

“My friend did not involve me, but you forgot that even Abhijeet knows
me,” she said dramatically.

What’s with everyone overreacting to everything? I huffed and looked

at Abhi, who scratched the back of his neck and grinned sheepishly. His
antics are out of this world.
“Superman, where to?” I asked.
“Wherever my princess says” Barbie, Abhi, and Superman spoke
together and I chuckled.

Superman just shrugged, and I looked at Siddarth and Kunal Bhai,

asking,
“Where do you wanna have your ice cream?”

I expected them to tell me their preference as I don’t know if they would

like mine.

“Wherever you say, Mrs. Roy” the three sang in unison, stressing at
Mrs. Roy. I can’t help being formal guys, so your cute antics aren’t enough
to tease me. I was amused by their behavior.
 I smiled and before I could say something Siddarth said, “We can’t go
to the Willow garden right now Riya”
I nodded and said, “I was planning to go to Shyam Ji kulfi wale”.

He frowned at first, then smiled and nodded. Bhai coughed, and all
raised their eyebrows. I mouthed “What?”

“Angel, he knows about willow gardens?” Abhi asked, and I gave a curt
nod.

“How?” Barbie asked.

“Why did you go there?” Superman asked worriedly.

“Calm down, all of you. We both decided to eat ice cream at that place
together,” I said and they all nodded. Kunal, Tanisha, and Siddarth looked
at us, confused.

I just shook my head and muttered “Nothing”

“Yay! Kulfi (Traditional Indian Ice-cream) party. Riya your choice is
the best” Barbie squealed and Superman covered his ears.

“Riya is the best,” Superman said, smiling, making me grin.

“Meri Sangat ka hi asar hai (It’s all a result of my companionship)”

Abhi said and all chuckled.

“Kulfi is the right idea, Riya. Come on, let’s go,” Tanisha shouted.

“Riya, it isn’t even a shop. Will they mind?” Abhi asked, becoming all
serious and staring at Siddarth, Tanisha, and Kunal.

I looked at Siddarth and he blinked at me and said, “Well, if my wife

suggests a place, it will be the best”
 “Dukan ho na ho, kulfi honi chahiye (It doesn’t matter if there is a shop
or not, kulfi must be there)” Kunal said. I told you everyone is getting
dramatic now and then.

“Chalo yaar jaldi (Let’s move fast)” Tanisha snapped, getting impatient.
We all got into our cars, and I asked Siddarth to let me drive. He gave
me the car keys without a word, and I expected him to create a fuss.

As we sat inside, he said, “Drive my baby carefully.”

I guess I said those words a bit early. Like seriously, it’s a car, not a real
baby with flesh and skin.
I just nodded and drove to the kulfi corner. We all got out of our cars
and went towards his stall.

“Namaste Kaka (Uncle)” I greeted him. He knows me as I am a regular

customer. I used to come here in my college days. Money was a problem
for me as I always spent my earnings wisely and this kulfi became my love
at first bite.

“Namaste beta (Greetings child)! It has been a while since you came
here,” he said.

“I was out of the city, Kaka. Now give me your famous Pista (Pistachio)
kulfi and …” I said, looking at them for orders.

“Same” all shouted together. I covered my ears and said “Spare my poor
ears”

They all laughed, and Kaka gave us our kulfis.

We all were enjoying our kulfi when Siddarth’s kulfi fell as Kanhaiya
bumped into him. Kanhaiya is Kaka’s son. He apologized heavily, and
Siddarth forgave him at once. His coat and kulfi both got spoiled, yet he did
not scold the boy and I liked his humble behavior.
“Hold my kulfi,” I told Siddarth, and he frowned but held it.
 I ran, got tissues from Kaka, and started cleaning his coat while he
savored my kulfi. I looked up to see him smirking and having my kulfi.
‘Damn this handsome man! He is eating my kulfi.’

I threw the tissues and said “I told you to hold my kulfi, not to eat it”

“I was just preventing it from melting”, he said innocently and all

chuckled.

He gave me the left kulfi and said “You can have it, now”

I pushed his hand back and said “You only have it now”
“Khalo Riya, Jhoota khaane Se Pyar badhta hai (Have it Riya, love
increases by eating each other’s leftovers)” Tanisha said, smirking.

I just ordered one more kulfi and had the one Siddarth gave me. Come
on! It was melting in our fight.
I finished it and was about to throw the stick when Siddarth held my
wrist and pulled me closer and his hand was dangerously close to my lips. I
was still anticipating his move when I realized his fingers were wiping the
kulfi from the edge of my lips and could feel butterflies in my stomach.
He licked his finger and smirked at me. How much I want to break his
face to wipe that smirk off. Ugh!

I looked away and headed to get him a fresh kulfi. I handed over a fresh
kulfi to him and he said, “You can have half of it as I had it from yours.”

I denied and Kunal said “Bhabhi Ji have it, love will increase ten times
more”

I blushed, looking away, and they both smirked. Abhi said, “If you are
done teasing and blushing then please have the kulfi or else I will have it. It
tastes yummy.”

Siddarth instantly started eating, and I chuckled at their childish

behavior. Superman said “Princess, let me pay the bill this time,” he said,
and I agreed.

He raised his eyebrows questioningly, and Barbie and Abhi coughed

loudly. Barbie asked, “Are you allowing him to pay the bill?” and I nodded
innocently.
“Am I dreaming?” Abhi asked, rubbing his eyes. Abhi and his drama!

He went to pay and came back, glaring at me angrily. I burst out

laughing. All looked at me, confused.
“Princess, that’s not fair” Superman whined, and I continued laughing.

“Did you pay the bill?” Kunal asked.

Superman only glared at me in return. Barbie asked, “Stop glaring at her

and tell me what happened?”

“She never lets me pay the bill,” he complained.

“She gave you the opportunity just now, which is shocking, but
anyway,” Barbie said.

“I couldn’t pay the bill even this time,” He sighed.

“Why?” Abhi asked curiously.

“Why don’t you ask your angel?” he said.

“Stop beating around the bush and tell us what happened,” Barbie
scolded.

“I walked to pay the bill, and he said ‘Ham apse paise nahi le sakte (I
can’t accept money from you). Riya has always been a blessing for us. Her
men handled the stall when I was ill and she has taken care of all the
schooling of my son and she doesn’t let me repay her. So we have made a
pact that I will never take money from her for the kulfi she and her relatives
buy. She wasn’t ready for this either. Main Bhi Kaka Hu Uska… Uske jaisa
Ziddi’ (But I am her uncle, too… stubborn like her),” he narrated.
I started laughing again when he ended up mimicking him. He glared at
me and said, “You are so mean,” and I giggled.

“She won’t let you pay the bill ever,” Barbie sighed.
“Haha! You pulled this stunt on your superman. This is why you
allowed him to pay the bill,” Abhi laughed and I joined him. Siddarth
looked confused when he saw us.
Barbie said, “I will clear his confusion” and turned towards him.

“She always pays the bill whenever we are out for outings and doesn’t
let my dear husband spend a penny, which irritates him. Today god knows
how she allowed him to pay and he told you the rest already.”

He giggled as he heard her words. We all decided to go back to our

homes and Barbie said, “Call me tomorrow morning.”

“Sure Barbie, but promise me that this time you will meet me soon,” I
said.

“Promise,” she answered.

“Superman, by the way, even if you go missing this time, I won’t mind
because you know that I will find you. Let me meet fairy first and then go
to London,” I ordered him.

“Princess, I know I can’t hide from you and we just go on business trips
and as you know I can’t live without your barbie and fairy so I take them
along,” he said.

“Without telling me, I must add,” I glared at him.

“Fine,” he muttered defeated.

 “Princess, talk to me tomorrow. You have a lot to explain,” he said as
we all got up from the bench and started walking.

“Talk to us,” Abhi corrected.

“Fine guys. Call Alina as well and skip Dev,” I said.

All the people halted in their steps and looked at me with raised
eyebrows and I bit my tongue. ‘Where is your brain, Riya?’ I muttered to
myself.

“What?” I asked

“Does that idiot know everything already?” Barbie asked.

I nodded and said, “Obviously, he stays with me for more than half the
day.”

“I will not spare that idiot,” Abhi and Superman said together.

“Please forgive that poor soul. I told him to keep his mouth shut,” I said.

“No way! He shouldn’t have followed your orders,” Abhi said sternly,
making me sigh.

“Spare him this time superman,” I said as it was the last resort to save
him.

Superman nodded and Abhi sighed and said “As you say”

We all reached our cars and bid each other goodbye, except me and
Superman. We don’t say bye to each other because I don’t like it. I hate
going away from him and this ‘bye’ word only makes it worse. I hugged
Abhi and Superman. I was about to hug Kunal Bhai as well when Siddarth
pulled me back and said, “Enough of your hugs and byes! Come, let’s go”
 I waved at Kunal Bhai, and he chuckled and shook his head.

As we reached home and entered our room, he told me, “We need to
talk.”

I nodded and said, “But not here. Change and meet me on the lawn.”

I am attracted to the garden because it provides me with peace, and I

know this night won’t end without him holding an inquiry session.

He agreed and went to change and I went to the other room to change
into nightwear. I went directly to the garden, and sat on the swing feeling
the cool breeze. I don’t know what he wants to know and if I will be able to
answer him. This is going to be a long night.
 SIXTEEN
Her wrath

Siddarth
In the garden, I saw a beautiful figure sitting on a swing. She was
staring blankly at the moon with light music playing on her phone. This
made the atmosphere more serene and peaceful. I was standing near the
swing, planning to sit near her, when her phone started blaring, bringing her
out of her reverie. She sighed and I could easily guess that she was in no
mood to pick it up. She pressed the green button and switched on the
speaker and I am damn sure she is unaware of my presence. The caller
spoke.
“Hello, Baby doll,”

Ugh! I hate this tone. This sounds indecent. Who the hell is the caller?

“Hello, Mr. Singhal”

“Wrong timing. I know I shouldn’t have called you when you were busy
mourning the loss of your so-called brother, friend, and your dear husband.”
He spat and I was shocked. That would be an understatement.

“Yes, I am mourning the loss,” she faked, sniffing.

“Sorry your loss. Loss of your right hand and that poor truck driver,”
she concluded.

“WHAT!!” he shouted.

“May their souls rest in peace,” she sympathized.

“How the hell did this happen?” he shouted again.

 “Did you forget your freaking worth? Or did you simply forget who you
were playing with?” she asked.

“Your fire makes me go crazy, baby doll,” he said, making me more

enraged. Disgusting fellow. I will break his bones.

“I don’t know why you don’t learn your lessons, Mr dimwit. Your
stupid brother tried to push Mini down the stairs and the next morning he
got arrested, but you never backed down from your games. What the hell do
you want? How dare you try to harm my family?” Riya asked in a cold
tone. He laughed like a maniac and said,
“I want you. I want you on my bed under me screaming my name and
me laughing at your screams. I want you under the sheets at my mercy,” he
spoke dreamily and lustfully, and I yearned to rip him apart for speaking
such nasty words.
I was about to shout when she spoke,
“ENOUGH! To this point, I have been playing defense, but now you
have gone beyond your limit. I don’t think you learned anything from your
failure today. Your plan was damn good, but I just got a twist. I was driving
instead of my husband and I changed the route at the last minute. This
trapped your dear right hand, pushing him right in the way of death,” she
told him.

Which accident? What is going on? Her driving my car was part of a
plan and nobody could realize that she had saved us all. Oh my God!

“Now what? You’ll consult your business king husband or your

powerful brother. Or you will beg your dear friend Abhijeet to take revenge
on me, baby doll,” he replied, mocking her.

I was boiling with rage now, but she looks extremely calm, so I can say
that it is the calm before the storm.
She laughed and said, “Do one thing, dreamer, tap on your phone screen
and tell me who you have called?” she asked.
 “Riya Shekhawat,” he said, confused.

“Any other name?” she asked.

“Riya Shekhawat… Glamour queen,” he answered.

“Exactly, you are talking to the glamour queen itself. Why do you think
the queen will need someone’s help to destroy a pawn like you?” she asked
proudly.

“What can you do, sweet soul?” he mocked again, and I was beyond
angry, but I knew that my queen was enough for people like him.

“Do you want me to do something?” she asked.

“I bet you can’t even touch a single strand of my hair,” he said,

challengingly.

“Challenge accepted, Mr. Ashish Singhal. I will erase your name from
the business world in the next 2 hours. Despite the fact that 30 minutes are
more than enough, I want to give you a fair chance to protect yourself from
the queen’s trap,” she said, smirking.

“Fine, do what you can,” he said.

“In the next two hours, you will come crawling, begging for mercy from
me. You like to hear screams, right? So be it, but the difference will be that
the screams will be yours and laughter will be mine,” she said and cut the
call.

She sighed loudly and called someone.

“Hey! Have you got the time to remember me?” a familiar voice asked.

“Dev, I want to talk to you,” she said seriously.

“What happened Di? Is everything alright?” he asked, concerned.

 “Dev, I want Ashish Singhal destroyed in the next 1 hour,” she ordered.

“Di, did he do something again? If you are saying this, he would have
done something very cheap,” he said.

“Bro, he tried to kill Superman, Abhi, Siddarth, and Barbie today,” she
said.

“What the hell? How dare he? Why didn’t you tell me before? I am
damn sure that you did not disclose this to anyone,” he said.

“Yes, and now I want my brother to help me,” she sighed.

“Dev Sharma, at your service, Di,” he said dramatically. They both

chuckled, and she said, “I want the black trap at my service,” she declared.

Who is this black trap now? Oh freak! It’s one of the world’s most
talented hackers.

“Di, I am ready,” he said. Really! The black trap is Dev, her manager.
She is associated with extremely dangerous people who can destroy anyone
with one word, including me.

“So Mr. Black Trap, hack all his accounts and transfer all his money to
the orphanage’s account. Then disclose all his business secrets to his
competitors. Snatch away his every asset mercilessly,” she ordered. Her
wrath is extremely threatening.

“I need you to give me just 10 minutes and all this will be done,” he
said.

She said, “Okay,” and put the call on hold. Suddenly he spoke “Di
everything is done but the Roys have invested 2 million in a project with his
company”
 “I don’t care. Wait! We can’t let them get into losses for our revenge,”
she said, getting all hyper. Who is she? What is she made of? She is
thinking about our investment at this moment. I don’t give a damn about
that money if that wrecked man gets punished. She matters more to me.

“Di, the details say that the project was going to result in losses of 1.5
million. So we should move ahead with the plan,” he said. How can this be
possible? There was a profit worth 5 million in that project.

“What was the profit prospect?” she asked.

“Di, 5 million. Due to a mistake by Singhal, that project is now getting

converted into losses and he is hiding this fact from Mr. Roy,” he said.

“Connect me to the managing director of R.A.M. Enterprises,” she

ordered. Now, what is she planning to do?
And R.A.M. Enterprises. It is the biggest enterprise in terms of medical
care and charity stuff.

“Di, can’t you simply say connect me to my soul sister and your dearest
wife, Shivangi Sharma?” he scoffed.
She raised her eyebrows in a playful manner and said, “Whatever.”

“Hello Di,” a voice chirped. She must be Shivangi.

“Hello there. I want to talk to the MD of R.A.M. Enterprises,” she said

sternly.

“Yes boss, I am talking to the owner of Riya Anita Mishra Enterprises,”

she said.

“Don’t roll your eyes at me,” Riya said, and I looked at her, amused.

“How do you know every time I do it?” she asked.

“I am called your soul sister for a reason, dear,” she said.

 “I will follow your orders only if you call me by my name once,” she
said, acting all bossy.

“Fine, Meri pyaari Shivi (my dear Shivi), I have some work with you,”
she said.

“Yes ma’am, your word is law,” she said dramatically.

“Transfer 2 million from the orphanage account to Roy Enterprises. The
money from Ashish Singhal’s account has been transferred to that account
recently,” she ordered. She is so considerate. I just keep admiring her way
of doing things.

“Di, why R.A.M. Enterprises? You could have done it from Glamour as
well,” she asked.

“Silly, why will Glamour pay him for his investment? R.A.M
Industries’ account is anonymous, which will cause everyone to think that
Ashish Singhal paid for their investment by selling their assets at the last
minute. Roys is a big name and he could not afford to bring losses to them,”
she explained. Huh! Smartness is overloaded.

“Di, this looks suspicious,” she said.

“I know right, but we have no choice. Do we?” she said, and they both
chuckled lightly.

“Di, Ashish Singhal is destroyed but only his illegal businesses are left
for public scrutiny.” Dev interjected.

“Oh, crap! His illegal business report will firstly be forwarded to the
president of the business association and the current president is—”

“Siddarth Roy, your husband!” they both shouted. So what is the

problem? It is the biggest profit. Right?
 “But he will know I’m the one who exposed him, so he will learn the
truth behind why I had to do all this,” she said.

“So what? Let him know,” Shivangi said.

“Di doesn’t share such stuff stupid,” Dev said and then continued, “But
Di, I will expose his illegal affairs and nobody can track ‘THE BLACK
TRAP’ so no chance of your name coming out.”

“Fine, opt for it. Submit all the proofs, since we don’t know who
Siddarth will believe, as he would have trusted Ashish to sign the project
with him,” she said, making me angry.

“Di, is Siddarth Roy married to Ashish Singhal?” Dev asked, and I

choked on my saliva.

“But he looks straight,” Shivangi said. Dev and Riya shouted together,
“Shut up!”

Riya chuckled and said, “What are you saying, Dev?”

“Di, you are saying he will trust him again and again. So I just asked…
you know…”

“Very funny, Dev,” she said.

“Dev, the jewelry in the house that legally belongs to his parents should
not be handed over to the Income Tax Department. Let our men sneak into
their house, hand over the jewelry to his parents, and tell them to leave the
country. I don’t want them to become partners in his misery,” she ordered,
and my jaw dropped to the floor.

“Di, you will never change,” Dev said.

“Yup,” she said, popping the ‘p’

 “Di, why don’t you let your husband know about your heroic deeds?”
Dev asked.

“Are you taunting me?” she asked, raising her eyebrows.

“No Di, it’s the truth. What could be better than destroying a spineless,
disgusting creature like him?” he asked. I agree with Dev.

“No need. Stay on call as I am receiving a call from the millionaire

turned beggar,” she said, and picked up his call.

“What the hell did you do?” he yelled, and the trio laughed.

“So you were saying something before?” she asked.

“How did you even do all this? Return my everything,” he shouted.

She laughed and said, “This is the revenge of the queen herself. You
shouldn’t have played with fire. You shouldn’t have involved my family in
it.”

“Look, I am sorry. Stop this destruction, please. I will be on the streets

this way. I will never come into your way again,” he shouted.

“See, you are screaming and I am laughing and this can never be the
other way round. So enjoy yourself tonight as tomorrow your journey to
hell will start,” she laughed.

“I wasn’t alone. Your sister Neha never knew about my plan, but even
she also wanted to destroy you. She encouraged me to pursue you,” he said.
That cheap vile lady has lost it.

“Shh! Don’t involve her or next time you won’t be able to utter a word,”
she warned and cut the call as he kept on apologizing.

“Di, Neha Shekhawat is crossing her limits now,” Shivangi said.

 “Expose her as well, Di,” Dev said.

“No guys, she is still in my family. I can’t play with Siddarth’s feelings,
right? Maybe he still feels for her. I shouldn’t interfere,” she said.
Is she mad? I don’t even have a speck of feelings for her.

“Fine Di, congrats, and bye,” Dev said and cut the call. She sighed and
sat down on the swing with a thud. I came and sat down next to her. She
was startled.

“When did you come?” she asked.

“Just now,” I answered.

“So what do you want to talk about?” she sighed exhaustedly.

“Just about your relatives,” I said, shrugging my shoulders.

“Okay, so what about them?” she asked.

“How do you know Manav Raheja?” I asked.

“He is my cousin and his wife is my college friend,” she answered.

“Why do you call them Superman and Barbie?” I asked.

She smiled and said, “Once superman used to live with us and he saved
me from something drastic so I call him superman. Barbie always used her
magic on me by lightening my mood so I call them such names.”
I smiled and nodded.

“Who is that Abhi?” I asked, making a face.

“He is my childhood friend,” she answered.

 “What was all that flirting and chaos?” I asked curiously.

“Di called her friend to flirt with me. He always talks dirty to me. When
he started stammering, I figured Superman must have threatened him, so I
just played along,” she said and I was more than relieved.

“Riya, I want to give this relationship a chance,” I said in a serious tone.

“Don’t you love Di?” she asked innocently.

I held her hand in mine and said, “No way! I was going to marry her
because mom didn’t give me a choice.”

She hummed and said, “Okay let’s see where our friendship takes us”

I sighed as I was talking about our relationship as husband and wife.

Even this friendship will work as I will make her comfortable with me first.
We both returned to our room and drifted to sleep.

1 month later
A month passed away pretty quickly with our friendship breaking
records and growing into something more beautiful. We did not step ahead
of friendship, but I feel elated as our bond is much stronger now. She has
stopped avoiding me and we like each other’s company. Drinking
milkshakes together at night, sitting on the balcony, chatting with each
other, and sharing our day’s experiences has become our habit. Now she no
longer gets stiff when I hug her. Today is a new day. We both usually go to
the office together as we share a car. She was putting on her earrings when
she asked me a question that, as usual, amazed me. A very silly question, I
must add.

“Should I help you find yourself a girl? I mean, if you don’t want Di
back, should I help you find someone who loves you?” she asked.
 I was shocked that the girl I like so much is asking me to look for
somebody else, but I decided to answer her in my way.
 SEVENTEEN
Sweet & Sour

Riya
I have demons of the past haunting me and troubles blocking my way,
and I don’t want anyone to carry my baggage. I am happy with the way my
life is progressing. Friendship with Siddarth is the best thing that has
happened to me, and my heart flutters every time he comes closer to me. He
cares for me more than anyone has ever done and I would be lying if I said I
didn’t feel special about it. His family is even more amazing. The best part
is I have found my parents in his. His mother has become my ‘Maa’ who is
the epitome of serenity. Her presence makes me feel a sense of belonging
and I reach home not to sulk alone but to have food from her hands and
listen to her gossip about some old lady who taunted her daughter-in-law in
a serial and how she felt terrible about it. I don’t watch television so I read
the updates of her favorite show just to discuss it with her. Papa is the
reason why I feel proud of my existence.

I feel blessed whenever he applauds me when I close a deal as if I have

won something significant, and I have never experienced this feeling
before. He attended my award functions, which even I did not bother to
show up to as I don’t make public appearances. However, as my name got
announced, he was the one who gave a standing ovation, and I couldn’t help
but sense the void getting filled. The void of not seeing someone cheer for
me at my inter-school competitions, the void of no one feeling proud of the
‘outstanding student prize’ I won, and the void of no one applauding my
success at the fashion competition whereas even the consolation prize
winners got applauded by their families. I had never seen anyone being so
proud or cheerful about my achievements, but dad and Siddarth did
wonders. I received an award recently, and Papa decorated the entire private
area of Roy Hotels for a celebration to show me his appreciation. They will
stay in my heart forever, even if I don’t stay in their lives for long. In case
you missed it, I got mixed up with the family in the last month. I got two
cute younger sisters and best friends in Diya and Jiya as they changed their
ways. They apologized, and I helped them with a project that helped them
win first prize in design arts.
Hey! It was all their achievement. I did absolutely nothing except give
some random ideas. I love spending time with them and they have recently
got this habit of changing my hairstyles, which infuriates me, but I like it
when they pamper me. You can’t blame me for enjoying something I never
got before. I know this all is a mirage and soon I will be out of this place
and into my lonely world.
I’ve had my fill of emotional discussions. Yesterday was a hectic day,
which was a reminder that I don’t belong here. I had started to see Siddarth
as my life partner, but a mere phone call from Neha Di was enough to give
me a wake-up call. I know it was my mistake, but happiness overpowered
my other emotions for some time.

Neha Di asked me if I was eyeing something that belonged to her. As

she asked me what I would do if I didn’t fit into his idea of a better half, I
chose to question him directly.

“Should I help you find yourself a girl? I mean, if you don’t want Di
back, should I help you find someone who loves you?”

He stared at me for a whole minute and said,

“Yes, sure.”

I cursed myself thousands of times for hoping against hope and

imagining a future with this brown-eyed man. If I had asked this question
earlier, I wouldn’t have felt this pinch of hurt that I am feeling. However,
being the emotionless human I am, I just smiled and asked about his choice
of a suitable match. If this makes him happy, I will find the most suitable
girl for him. I will ensure the happiness of my friend before walking out of
his life.

“Help me find a girl who is mature,” he stepped closer and kept on

doing that with every word he spoke.
 “Selfless,”
“Understanding,”
“Caring,” Argh! How long is the list of qualities? It will take extensive
research to find such a girl.
“Polite,” he stepped too close to me and looked straight into my eyes.
Damn his hypnotizing brown eyes!
“Bold” he snaked his arm around my waist and my breath got stuck in
my throat.
“Hard-working & independent,” he said and tucked a loose strand of
hair behind my ear.

What is he doing? If more qualities are required, then a girl will have to
be ordered from heaven instead.
‘And you will die due to this proximity and go straight to heaven.’
‘Then you can search easily,’ my brain mocked.
I ignored it and focused on the current situation.

“Anything else?” I asked, raising an eyebrow and getting all serious.

His face bent forward and I shivered as his lips touched my ears and his
breath fanned my neck. He whispered, “Yes, she should perfectly fit into
my family.”

He kissed my cheek and took a step back and I released a breath I never
knew I was holding. My cheeks heated up, and he smirked. I instantly
calmed my racing heart and started to think about that suitable girl who
matches his description. This seems to be difficult. I frowned and said, “It’s
difficult to find so many qualities in a person, but let’s try.”
He grinned, surprising me, and said, “It’s difficult to find someone like
you.”

Absent-mindedly, I nodded and answered, “Yes… What?”

“Someone like me. No way! I am way too complicated for people to

like me,” I shook my head. He stepped towards me again and cupped my
cheeks and kissed my frown. What the hell is he doing? He will give me a
heart attack.

“But I like you the way you are. Your complications make me
complete,” he said, pressing every word.

“Find someone like you or don’t ask this question again,” he said.

I blushed and I’m sure I beat the tomato at being red. I turned and
moved towards the door to avoid this awkward situation. Suddenly I was
pulled back into a muscular chest and this keeps happening a lot.

Both my hands landed on his torso and he said, looking into my eyes
piercing through my soul, “You know what, I like you only and now any
other girl won’t be able to fit in, so leave the thoughts of leaving me.”

His words left me feeling overwhelmed and exhilarated, but I am also

upset that this has to end. I just kicked my thoughts aside and convinced
myself that maybe he liked me as a friend. I gave him a curt nod and left the
room. We sat in the car and drove to our workplaces. Tomorrow is the event
organized by our company in the Roy Mansion and Maa was more than
happy to conduct it. Chachi embarked on a shopping spree to get outfits for
the whole ladies’ gang.

Today I have to face the most dreaded day as I have to invite Dad and
my dear sister to the event and that too personally. I know this is the
opportunity Neha Di was searching for and the day has arrived, but even
Siddarth is coming along and I don’t know why.
Dad and Di will make sure that they avenge the humiliation of Di and
her friends at the party held by the Richmonds.

We entered the Shekhawat villa and the special treatment began

immediately. I was completely ignored. The servant came with a tray full of
dry fruits and a glass of juice, which was for Siddarth, and nothing was
offered to me. The servants knew me for a long time so they looked down
in embarrassment as they couldn’t offer me anything. I gave them an
assuring smile because they did nothing wrong in saving their livelihood,
but what Siddarth did was unexpected. He drank half of the juice looking at
me and then passed the glass to me. I furrowed my brows, not
understanding what he wanted me to do.

“What? Drink it” he ordered. I shook my head gently and pushed the
glass towards him.

“Drink it. We are going to share everything equally, baby. We will

happily share one glass if they cannot offer us two. Don’t stare at it, just
drink it.” When he made me drink the juice, I was amazed by his
thoughtfulness.

I drank it, and the butler led us to the living room where everyone was
gathered. I knew it.

All the friends of Di were sitting with their boyfriends and Dad was
sitting in the center chatting with them. Now I know what’s coming next.
Dad got up when he saw Siddarth and engulfed him in a hug and, as usual,
ignored me. Everybody greeted him and for them I was invisible. It was
something regular, so I ignored them. We sat on the nearby two-seater sofa
and the taunting started.

“Riya, are you en route to some official meeting?” Neha Di asked. What
does she expect when I arrive straight after a busy day at the office? I will
be in formals only, right?

“No,” I answered blankly.

“Then why are you in formals? You should remember that you are
married and keep in mind that the reputation of Roys is getting affected,”
she elaborated. I sighed. Not again.

“Riya, I am tired of hearing your complaints,” Dad said disappointedly.

The whole time, I did not say a word. I don’t feel hurt anymore because
there is no way in the world that I can make him proud. ‘Burden’ and
‘disappointment’ are the only words that describe me.

I was going to address this matter with an apology when my phone

rang, and I was thankful. I excused myself and headed to my study to
answer the call. I entered and picked up the call.

“What the hell?” Abhi shouted.

“Why did you go there alone?” Barbie asked. Oh crap! They are all
together and Superman is quiet, and this is trouble.

“Neha and Hitler must be taking their revenge now,” Abhi sighed.

“We are coming,” Superman announced. No! No! No. This will turn out
to be disastrous.

“Superman, they aren’t troubling me at all,” I lied. This situation is

nothing new, so this is not a complete fabrication.

“Princess, you are trying to lie to me. They won’t leave a chance to hurt
you, so we can’t sit quietly,” he said.

“I can handle it, Superman. You know it. You all will be dragged into
this trouble,” I sighed.

“I don’t know. We are coming,” he said and cut the call. I have to leave
before they arrive.

I turned around to find my husband leaning on the door, looking at me

intently. This also happens a lot.
I moved towards the door, and he locked his hands with mine, taking
me by surprise. We marched into the hall, and all eyes turned toward us.
Dad insisted that we should leave only after having lunch. I don’t want to
stay and there are two reasons. First, Siddarth will get a clearer picture of
their behavior, which I have tried to conceal for a long time. Second, if my
gang arrives, they will turn this house upside down and make everyone who
insults me sit on the floor and have their lunch. They have done this before,
and I can’t let things get out of hand.

All of us sat comfortably at the spacious round dining table, and the
maids served everyone except me. I sensed Siddarth getting angry as his
jaw clenched and his hands balled into fists. Oh no!

“Where is my wife’s plate?” he asked, controlling his anger and looking

into dad’s eyes.

“Ask your wife,” Dad said, looking at me.

What should I tell him that I don’t receive food here? On the day of my
mother’s death, circumstances led me to say, 'I will not take a morsel from
your kitchen, but please don’t scold mom'. He took the first part seriously
and ignored the second part, so here I am getting punished for my deeds. I
cleared my throat and said “Actually I am not hungry so I told them not to
get a plate for me”

He held the fork in a tight grip, and his knuckles turned white. He said
nothing and nodded and pushed his plate back and said “Even I am not
hungry Mr. Shekhawat so I guess we should leave.”

“Wait, have some sweets, and then you should leave. You have come
home for the first time,” Di said sweetly and dad praised her hospitality
skills taunting me yet again. I looked away and got up from my chair to
take a short break from their comments. I was pulled back, and I landed on
Siddarth’s lap. Everyone gasped, and I looked at him with wide eyes. What
is he doing?

He circled his arms around me and said, “I don’t want to have

something sweet when your so-called home has given me the sweetest thing
of my life.”
 I blushed at his words. What’s with me getting all red again and again?
Uh!… I can’t stop myself from feeling something for him when he acts this
way all the time. With this, he left me and got up, holding my hands. We
started to move out when a voice stopped us.

“You can’t even see your husband eating peacefully,” Dad taunted and
left for his room. Is it my fault? I didn’t even say a word.

“You disturb the atmosphere wherever you go,” Di continued.

“Why are you even talking to this girl who doesn’t even know how to
behave?” Meesha said.

“How will she learn? She doesn’t have a mother,” a girl taunted, and my
temper started to rise, but I masked my emotions perfectly.

“Exactly. People even say that she is the reason why her mother died. I
don’t know what sort of values her mother gave her that she turned out to
be this cold and emotionless girl,” Alisha remarked. I looked straight into
her eyes, challenging her to say something more.

“Her mother must have been the same cold and incapable woman,” she
stuttered and I stepped forward and gave a punch to her jaw. She screamed
and fell.

“Nobody. I repeat, nobody can question my mother’s upbringing and

her character,” I said in a cold, low voice, and everybody was visibly afraid.
Suddenly, I heard someone clapping, and I knew it was a sign of their
arrival.

Abhi asked, “Are you regretting it now?” I answered ‘no’.

“When will you regret saving her, then? When will you regret beating
the pulp out of a man because you couldn’t see him molesting this girl?
Would you regret when she commits a more serious blunder than saying
things about your mother?” he shouted. I looked at him, trying to stop him
from blurting out things I had kept hidden.
 He said “No, today I won’t stay quiet. You put yourself in harm’s way
for these heartless creatures. Right?”

Alisha stood up and asked in a trembling voice, “Were you the one who
saved me that night?”

I sighed and Abhi said, “Yes, she had gone freaking nuts. She is mad
enough to drive to an alienated road in the middle of the night just because
she found your numerous missed calls on your friend’s number. She had
grown crazy looking at that man trying to do things with you. She had
almost killed him if I did not stop her, whereas your friend was sleeping and
came in the morning apologizing and feeling sorry for you. You saw her
fake tears and ignored the real scratch marks on her hands and she never
said a word being the emotionless girl she is.”

I tried to stop him and he pulled his hand out of my hold and stepped
towards Neha Di and said “And you… the great Neha Shekhawat….you
have no idea that it is due to her presence that you are breathing…”

“Stop, Abhi… That’s enough!” I interrupted, but he paid no heed. I was

trying to stop him when a pair of strong arms snaked around my waist. This
stopped me from moving an inch. I struggled to get out of his grasp as I
tried to deter Abhi from revealing things.

“I’d like to hear what he has to say too,” Neha Di said.

“That night when you were busy backbiting about her reaching home
late in the night, she was struggling to get out of the clutches of the
kidnappers. You were supposed to be kidnapped from school as they
wanted to extract money. However, she saw the van coming towards you
and purposely announced, standing right next to you, that she is a
Shekhawat and people shouldn’t mess with her. Being the queen bee you
were, you did not want to stand next to her. Instead, you walked away with
your friends and the kidnappers took her away. They wanted to kidnap the
daughter of the Shekhawat family,” he narrated.

“We never received a ransom call. This is all a hoax,” Di said, mocking
him.

“Yes, you are right. Abhi, why are you making stories? Come, let’s
leave.” I tried to stop him again.

“Till when are you planning to hide so shut up,” he said and then
continued,

“I was standing near her when she uttered these words to the kidnappers
‘You can kidnap me if you want but I bet for my whole month’s pocket
money (3000 INR) that you won’t get a penny for this deed’… I was
astonished by her behavior but the kidnapper was sure that kidnapping a
Shekhawat daughter would help so he agreed to this silly bet.
Unfortunately, everything happened so fast that I couldn’t save her,” he
said. I couldn’t help myself from chuckling remembering the faces of the
kidnappers when dad said that he doesn’t care if I live or die. He won’t give
them a rupee.

Everyone looked at me as if I were an alien, and I looked away

immediately. Abhi sighed and said, “In the middle of the night, this lady
hulk cut the ropes and tried to run away when the kidnappers surrounded
her and——”
“She beat them blue and black and came back home” Superman
completed his sentence and my jaw dropped and my eyes widened at the
realization that he had heard this complete scenario.

“Yes,” Abhi agreed. Superman looked at me with unshed tears in his

eyes. I am a disturbance in their lives. My Superman hates to cry and yet he
is doing this for the second time for me. I got out of Siddarth’s iron grip and
went out of the hall, as I couldn’t see their tears. I breathed out loud and
was almost planning ways to kill Abhi for creating this mess when a
trembling figure back-hugged me. I shrieked and turned around to see
Alisha shedding tears and hugging me, making me sigh. I stepped back,
remembering her words for my mom, and said in a cold tone,
“The first aid kit is in the last drawer of the drawing room”

“Do you regret saving me?” she said meekly. I nodded and said, “I
regret not killing that man and letting him go.”
She chuckled sadly and said, “I have been troubling you since you were
ten, but you never said a word. I did no good to you and even then you
saved me. Why?”

“I am exactly as you describe me, cold and emotionless. I just wanted to

beat someone, and he was the most fitting prey, " I answered shrugging and
she hugged me again. She is getting clingy now. She said “Whatever.
Thanks”
She stepped away, and I found my entire gang, including Dev and
Alina, glaring at me. They all marched towards me and the next moment I
forgot to breathe as they all hugged me at the same time. They backed
away, and I coughed vigorously. I found Abhi standing aside and smiling
sheepishly. I glared at him and Superman said “I always leave you alone
whenever problems knock on your door”

I held his hands and said, “Firstly, nothing was your fault, and secondly,
stop blaming yourself now and then.”
I hugged him and he kissed my temple and warned me, “You better not
keep any secrets from now on or I will stop talking to you. Also, what
happened to those kidnappers?”

“I never saw them again,” I said truthfully.

He said, “I will bury this Satan 32 feet under this ground as he did not
even try to help you and I will find those kidnappers even from hell and
punish them again and again till they wish for death.”

Knowing he would not stop at any cost, I kept quiet. He won’t harm dad
because of me, but those kidnappers should start counting their days. I am
thankful to them as I got to enjoy an adventurous school trip with the
money I won from them.

“No, handsome, why would you do that? She is the only girl who beat
the crap out of the boxing champion, Manav Raheja. She is the kickboxing
champion and nobody can harm her,” Alina said, exaggerating.

“WHAT?” Alisha asked. Oops! They forgot about our audience. My

husband and this girl.

“Yes, Manav is a boxing champion. Abhi is a karate champion and Riya

is a kickboxing champion. The unbeatable Manav, one day, showed up at
the fighters’ championship and did not realize that the girl he was fighting
was none other than Riya. She was standing in the dark and her face was
completely covered. When she beat him and the lights were on, they both
realized that they had raised their hands against each other and Riya had
defeated him. Manav proudly declared her as his sister and Riya kept on
apologizing for the next 3 months,” Barbie explained, laughing at the end,
making me chuckle, remembering those days. The fight was illegal and I
was dressed from head to toe so there is no way he could recognize me and
the same was the scenario with his hideous get-up.

“This is the reason her punch is so powerful,” Alisha said, rubbing her
jaw and all chuckled. After apologizing and convincing them, we finally
returned home and Siddarth closed the door loudly and stepped dangerously
close to me.

“YOU. WILL. NOT. RISK. YOUR. LIFE. EVER. AGAIN,” he said

sternly, and I nodded.

“Words, Riya,” he said, and I said, “I won’t risk my life.”

He kissed me on the cheek and asked, “How did you reach Alisha?”

“That day, Di forgot her phone on the table and it kept on ringing. I was
standing nearby, so I saw a notification in which her text said that she was
in danger. I immediately tracked her location through a friend and rushed to
that place and saved her. I was wearing all-black clothes and a mask, so
Alisha could not recognize me. That’s all” I shrugged. He nodded, and we
both prepared to sleep as tomorrow was a big day and a lot of preparations
were to be made. These days I have realized that he is my peace. Every
nightmare becomes a dream in his presence, and his sweet words are
enough to brighten up the gloomiest of days. I don’t know what this feeling
is called, but this has to stop as I don’t want to break when he leaves me. I
closed my eyes and drifted to sleep. This day was an apt example of sweet
& sour due to all of these events.
 EIGHTEEN
I Like You

Siddarth
The visit to Shekhawat Villa was one hell of a ride. I mean, I couldn’t
help but get angry and frustrated at their behavior and what bothered me
more was the fact she was quiet. The treatment given to her was utterly
unacceptable, harsh, and irritating. As we entered, they served me with all
their might, but they couldn’t arrange a glass of water for her. The maid
looked at her apologetically and she blinked in assurance. She behaved as if
it was some kind of welcome ritual, not giving a damn about what was
happening. If this is something that happens often, I will have to talk to her
or her gang. I can’t let her be mistreated. Better… I won’t send her to that
wrecked place. I behaved a bit impulsively, but I don’t regret it. The way
she looked flushed when I made her sit on my lap made her look freaking
adorable. There was no show-off on my part. I meant every word I said.
Right now I have decided that I want to learn more about her. I won’t mind
using my sources because her behavior suggests she won’t open up. I am
not some hopeless stalker. I do such things only when no alternative is left,
but the truth is it’s going to be difficult as nobody knows anything except
her name.

Now I am getting ready, lost in my thoughts, while my queen has been

busy preparing for the event since very early in the morning. She got up at 5
as usual, but I don’t think she went for a jog. Her shoes are still on the rack
instead of their usual place, which is near her wardrobe as she brushes them
regularly. She is a neat freak, and a very organized person, I must add.
Normally, I expect her to correct me and tell me when I mess up the room,
but she does the opposite. She doesn’t complain. I automatically correct
myself when she frowns, looking at any sort of mess. I cannot see her tense
or bothered for no reason. It makes me sound too sweet when compared to
what my employees call me, but we have such a close bond between us. I
know she must have forgotten about breakfast. She did not even enter the
room after taking a bath and changing into her green top and white Palazzo
pants. I love her way of dressing, and I hate Neha for making that nasty
comment about her attire. We had directly gone to their house from the
office. Instead of being thankful that she took time out of her always busy
schedule to invite them, Neha taunted her. So petty! Who knows Riya’s
schedule better than I do, as I had to use all my convincing skills to take her
out for lunch or snacks?

I made my way downstairs to see Riya helping a worker with a basket

full of flowers. The description of her fighting skills convinced me she was
capable of more, despite her skinny figure. I expected Riya to shout, but
instead, I saw my oh-so-calm wife helping the workers with the
arrangement and giving them appreciative smiles but my ever-so-cool mom
shouting at the workers.

“Maa, let them be. He has got your point, right Mehta?” she asks the
poor worker getting scolded by my mom for the last 10 minutes. She made
Maa take a deep breath and sit on the sofa. Suddenly, they both gave each
other a look and burst out laughing and their bond is so damn cute.
I tapped Maa’s shoulder to gain their attention as the mother-daughter
duo had been busy chatting for a long time. I cleared my throat twice and
Maa said, ‘Get some water ’ and got back to talking, ignoring me, her son,
altogether.

They both looked at me and I said,

“The entire family is waiting for breakfast. If you still remember that
you have a family except for your sweet daughter, then come along. I am
hungry,” teasing them.
Maa glared at me and said, “Are you jealous of my daughter?”

My jaw dropped, and Riya giggled. I glared at her playfully and mom
looked at her adoringly. She turned her face away, embarrassed, making us
frown.
“You look beautiful when you laugh,” my mother and I said in unison.
 She looked at mom and then at me and then muttered a “Thanks” and
slipped away to the dining table. I stood there, looking at her retreating
figure. Maa shook me and said,
“Stop staring. Aren’t you hungry now?”

I just nodded, and we all had breakfast. Riya ate at such a speed that we
had almost started and she had just finished her breakfast. In spite of
constant warnings from Mom, she just looked at her with a sorry face and
left to see the arrangements. I just shook my head at her behavior and dad
looked at her astounded. The rest of the family had left for a wedding and
would be back by afternoon.

“How come Riya agreed to join us for breakfast? Last time when I
asked, she said she wasn’t hungry and was busy with preparation,” Dad
replied. Yes, his relationship with Riya is also extremely close, but then my
whole family joined the Riya admirers club.

‘Including you,’ my mind mocked.

‘I am not her fan,’ I replied.
‘Right! You are her lover.’
‘LOVE??? I never thought that way. ’
‘Really! You stupid fellow. Then think about it.’
‘Not now, please. I like her a lot and I don’t know if I love her. ’
‘If you love anyone, it will be her.’
‘I agree,’ I answered, and the argument between me and my conscience
ended.

“Maybe she was waiting for my useless son,” she said, chuckling.

“Mom, why am I useless now?” I whined.

“You are of absolutely no use. You did not help my daughter to arrange
for the event,” she said, pouting.

“Your daughter did not let me do a thing, mom. When I woke up, she
ruffled my hair and asked me to relax and not take a step out of the room
before 11,” I said, smiling at her behavior. She never lets me take any
tension. No issues for me to deal with.

“My daughter is so sweet, I know it. Now stop smiling, you idiot, and
go to your office,” Dad said. While praising her, they called me an idiot,
useless, and so on. I huffed and said “I will work from home today”

Mom got up and checked my temperature and asked, “Are you not
feeling well?”
I nodded in a ‘no’.

“Did the sun rise in the west today? Am I hallucinating?” My mom

asked. Typical mom mode!!

I looked at her spellbound. Dramatic much! Come on! It’s not a big
deal. I just said I would work from home after like 5-6 years, but this
shouldn’t be so shocking.

“Stop exaggerating mom, Dad, tell her,” I told them.

“You are right, Meenakshi, we are hallucinating. Mamma’s boy

‘Siddarth Roy’ is asking his dad for help. This sounds new,” he said
dramatically, blinking his eyes and keeping his hands on his chest. My
family can be extreme sometimes. Please ignore them.
I just shook my head at their behavior and was halfway towards my
study when mom shouted, “All credit goes to my amazing daughter.”

I smiled and continued walking toward my study. It’s her effect that has
changed me so much.

Evening
The evening came quickly with my wife going invisible and my mom
running behind her to get some rest. My dad confined himself to his library,
and he was currently looking over the arrangement at Riya’s insistence.
After passing a proud smile to Riya, he left to get ready along with all the
others. What am I doing right now?

Currently, I am telling my wife to get ready for the event as I drag her
into the room. After all, she is the designer, owner, and host. Even her
employees have left to get ready as the event starts in an hour.

“I will get ready in 10 minutes. Let me check the lighting system one
more time,” she complained.

“NO! You have been saying this for the last hour. First, you went to
check dinner arrangements, then you went to check the music system for
the 13th time, and then you checked the dresses and now you have come up
with this lighting system,” I sighed.
“I want everything to be flawless. I will be back in 5 minutes. I want to
check it properly,” she said.

“You have inspected everything around 10 times and then dad double-
checked it for you and half an hour ago I reviewed it personally. Now you
want to check it again. How many times will you check it?” I was amused.

“Fine! If anything goes wrong, I will sue you,” she huffed and entered
the room, slamming the door loudly. The poor door is being wronged! I
chuckled at her antics.

After half an hour, I entered the room. The stylists were doing her hair,
and she was getting annoyed.

“How much time will it take?” she asked. After 5 seconds, she asked
again, “Is it not done?”

She looked mesmerizing, beautiful, and smoking hot! I left the room to
get rid of my unholy thoughts.
 After the stylists left, I returned to our room. She was standing in front
of the mirror in a midnight blue off-shoulder, full-length mermaid-style
gown. A few tendrils of her hair cascaded down her face. Her hair was
tucked into a bun. I was wearing a black suit and being the cocky human I
am, I would say that I looked freaking handsome.

I stared at her for a long time or you could say checked her out. I took
predatory steps towards her and wrapped an arm around her waist and
turned her towards me. We were extremely close, with a little distance
keeping me sane. I leaned towards her and whispered in her ear,
“Breathtaking. You look breathtaking darling” with my lips touching her
earlobe and she shivered. I moved my head back and smirked at the effect I
had on her. Don’t bother babe, because you do much more to my poor heart
with just one look of yours.

She blushed and tried to take a step back, but I did not let her move an
inch. I looked at her intently and bent toward her. She looked at me with
parted lips and I wanted to kiss her hard, but I controlled my urges and she
looked down. I took a pinch of vermilion in my fingers and filled her
hairline, making her close her eyes. She opened her eyes, and I gently
stroked her cheek as she leaned into my touch. She never lets her walls
down, but I want to be the one upon whom she can rely. The one for her.
While I am sure that we are each other’s comfort, I still want to know the
secrets that still affect her so much.

“Now, you look more enthralling,” I said, making her blush. She looks
so cute with that blush on her face. I stepped back, thinking that if we
stayed this close, I would not like her to leave at all. Therefore, for the sake
of the event, I let her go and asked,
“Shall we?”

She put her arm around mine and said “We shall and you don’t look too
bad yourself”
We headed down and greeted the family first and they all were just
showering compliments on Riya and teasing us. My family doesn’t need
their son once their daughter is around. I am saying this to myself, smiling
like a fool.
Then we started greeting the guests, who were in awe of the decorations
at the event. I knew it. After all, my wife did so much to organize this event
and even the event planner got irritated for once with her behavior.
Everything was beautifully arranged. The stage was beautifully decorated
for the fashion show, and the models were preparing backstage.

The thought of her dealing with flirty male models made my blood boil
so I accompanied her backstage. She shrugged it off, giving me a suspicious
look. The models did try some healthy flirting but I interrupted and gave
them looks that screamed back-off-she-is-mine. They got scared and quietly
listened to her orders. When we got to the female models I was shocked to
find a familiar face coming toward us. She was wearing a gracious pink
Anarkali suit which seemed like Riya’s design and she was looking like a
model.

“Hello, Meri Jaan (My Life)” she greeted.

“Hi, Alina! Thanks for doing this.” Riya hugged her. Oh! Now I
remember. She is Alina, Riya’s friend.

Alina glared at Riya and said, “Say thanks one more time and I will
walk out of this place, leaving you hanging.”

“Fine. Is everything ready?” Riya asked.

“Yup! All set” Alina chirped. After we met her, Riya returned without
looking at any of the other models. What? She inspected and checked every
male model and commented on their looks, and even pointed out some
mistakes. She trusted Alina, so she did not even glance back. Deep bonds, I
guess.

We went back to greeting guests, and I proudly introduced her as my

wife whenever anyone asked me. The look on her face said that she was off,
but I did not ask, as it would dampen her mood further. The dresses given to
us made us stand out. She wasted Chachi’s shopping trips and gave
everyone her designs to dress in as we are her family. Mom and Chachi
wanted to wear something simple and Indian, so she designed Sarees for
them, but I don’t find them simple. Instead, I find them royal. Diya and Jiya
are wearing black and white gowns and I have to save them from the eyes
of men. My wife wanted to wear black but mom wanted her to wear
something that stands out of all, so she chose this dress which looks
somewhere between black and blue. My possessive side is all active due to
her dazzling look.

I was on a call with someone when a girl came and literally clung to me.
The vibes were sour, and I felt uncomfortable. It was not Neha. It was Vera
Adams… a blind date set up by mom as she was fascinated by European
girls. I rejected her in the first instance, but mom adamantly told me to date
her for at least a week and then decide. She just wanted me to give her a fair
chance. I did the same and when her bitchy behavior was no longer
tolerable and her clingy self was interrupting my business, I brought her
home for dinner. This was to show mom her real side. Mom got my point
after realizing she wasn’t the right one, and I dumped her right away. I was
disgusted and pushed her away and joined my wife, who was hugging
someone. Wait!!!! Hugging someone?

I marched towards her in long strides and cleared my throat behind her.
She looked back at me and they awkwardly parted, seeing my angry face. I
glared at the man and realized it was another familiar figure. It was
umm…..

“Hello Mr. Roy, Myself Dev Sharma,” the man said.

OK, it was her manager. I got jealous for nothing, but I still don’t like
my wife in another man’s arms.
I nodded and greeted him.

She said “Dev, get back to work”

He nodded and said, “Yes, ma’am” and walked away.

 She was preparing to say something when Vera came and held my arm
and said, “Babe, I have so much to tell you.”
Riya just looked away, and my eyes were trained on her face.

“Who is this girl, baby?” Vera asked.

I yanked her arm away and held Riya by the waist, taking her by
surprise, and said, “Meet my wife, Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy. The host of this
event and the owner of glamour fashions.”
Riya gave Vera a sweet smile. I just blinked, amused by her. Why is she
so sweet to everyone? This girl doesn’t deserve it.

Vera glared at Riya and said, “I am Vera, his ex-girlfriend.”

“Hi, I hope you enjoy the event,” Riya said. She was supposed to be
angry but again we are talking about my wife who gets angry rarely. When
that time comes, people like her don’t even look into her eyes.

“I am Mr. Ben Adams’ Daughter” she boasted.

“I am Riya Roy, the owner of Glamour Fashion House,” Riya answered

with a confident smile. I am so proud of this woman who is proud of her
name instead of her father’s.

“Siddarth baby, you can leave her and come to me, as I am still
available. She is beautiful, but she is no match for me,” she replied,
scanning Riya for a hint of anger or jealousy.

“First don’t baby me and secondly, I am happily married, so keep your

offer to yourself,” I said rudely.

“Is your wife not even a bit concerned about you? She isn’t even
interested in speaking when I am trying on you. It clearly states that your
marriage is a hoax,” she spat, and that was it. Who is she to judge?
 “I am least concerned about your presence, Ms. Adams, as I have an
event to take care of. You just forgot that you are standing in my home,
between my family and in front of my husband and I thought I wasn’t
supposed to remind you. When it comes to our marriage, whatever we have
is ours, and we don’t want approval from you. My husband denied your
advances and now if you speak a word more, I won’t mind asking Mr. Ben
Adams to teach you some manners,” she said. This shocked me and Vera.
Vera’s jaw dropped, and she blinked in shock. Ha! Take that.

“Now excuse us please,” Riya said and dragged me along towards the
bar. She sat on a stool and I sat along with her.

Mr. Kang came toward us and said, “Sorry to disturb your couple time
but Riya let’s start the fashion show.”

Riya blushed, and I smiled and she said, “Sure, Mr. Kang”
She walked away and I went and stood with mom, dad, Chachu
(Father’s brother), and Chachi. Diya and Jiya had gone backstage to check
last-minute things. Event planners were present, but until they see
everything, they won’t sit back.

When the lights dimmed, the host said, “Ladies and gentlemen, I would
like to welcome you all to the glamour presents, trendsetter fashion show,
sponsored by GMT cosmetics and Seth jewelers. So, not wasting much of
your time, we start the event and we would like to call the diva, the lifeline,
and the owner of the company… The glamour queen… Riya Shekhawat
Roy”
A roar of clapping was heard throughout. Since Riya is such a private
person, there were only two media houses present who were trusted and
wouldn’t leak her pictures. I asked her why and she answered “It’s
complicated but I will reveal myself once I solve the matters at hand.”

I agreed, and she added, “Tomorrow I will be all in the news except for
my beautiful picture which will be posted after I officially declare my
stake.”
 Riya went on the stage and said, “I welcome you all to this event and I
thank each one of you for attending it. These designs are not the hard work
of a person, but the hard work of a complete organization. People have
given their best to bring these designs to you and we hope that you like
them. These exclusive designs are being showcased and their official
release is being announced. We have named our collection 'Wear with
pride'. We dress to impress ourselves first and then others. This time we
have also introduced some designs for the men’s section, which are soon
going to be a part of our collection in our stores. We have also launched a
corporate collection, especially for the business arena. Once again, thank
you for coming and for the procedure of placing an order, do contact my
manager Mr. Dev Sharma.”

She smiled and made her way down the stage. All cheered and clapped
and the host emerged.
“Now it’s time to show our first collection”

“Wear with pride: Indian”

Alina was the first one to walk up the ramp, and I was standing next to
mom. From the look mom gave, I knew that she was impressed, and this
dress had to be purchased for mom. This collection includes a variety of
traditional Indian suits and sarees.

Women came one by one and the dresses were simple, yet so elegant
that the title ‘wear with pride’ suited them.

“Now, we have ‘Wear with pride; show it off”

Women wearing Indian shrug-type suits and dresses walked the ramp
and every woman, whether Indian or not, had her eyes set on them.

The lady announced, “Wear with pride; Impress yourself, the collection
is here.”
 The voice of a light ‘wow’ echoed in the hall as a lady in a long, black
dress walked down the ramp. Then a light green dress with a floral design
walked down the ramp and I have to admit that I have married an extremely
talented woman.
The dresses weren’t very revealing, which could hurt anyone’s comfort
levels, especially mom’s. She likes to keep everything modest.

The host announced the next collection: “Wear with pride, Indian breath
catchers.”
Women wearing lehengas (Indian attire for women) and Anarkali
(Women’s dresses consisting of a long frock-type top) suits walked the
ramp and swept people off their feet.

“Now it’s time for the corporate collection for women presented by the
glamour queen.”

As the women walked down the stage in three-piece suits and

professional tuxedos, I could only think, ‘These dresses are so her. She has
such a unique style and a unique way of thinking.’

“Now it’s time to enter the wardrobe of men with our latest corporate
collection for men”

As one of the fans of such styles, I even placed an order for myself after
seeing the male models wearing three-piece suits.

“Next is the time to go traditional with Indian dresses for men”

Men wearing traditional Indian Sherwanis (Indian attire for men) and
Kurtas (A long shirt worn by South Asian men) with waistcoats looked
awesome. I mean, the styles were amazing.

The host announced,

“Now it’s time for the last dress of the day, which is a surprise for the
entire female population out there. No, it’s not something extravagant but
just some designs that can make you look like a princess.”
 Two female models wearing alluring gowns walked onto the stage,
capturing everyone’s attention. The blue gown was inspired by the attire of
Cinderella and the pink one seemed ethereal with silver outlining. With this,
the show ended and everyone congratulated Riya on its success. Dev was
looking frustrated as Riya told everyone to contact him and the rich circle
was now eating his brain. I left to help mom for a minute with something
crucial and when I returned I found Riya, Dev, and Alina missing. Then I
began searching everywhere for them. I wandered upstairs and found one of
the guestrooms unlocked and Dev and Alina standing outside the door,
trying to eavesdrop. Really! What the hell is going on? What are these
friends up to now?

I reached over and tapped on their shoulder and they both turned around
and shrieked. Dev kept a hand on his heart and said, “Jiju, you scared us.”
Dramatic much! What were they doing?
I asked the same question, and they pushed the door open a little, so I
could see for myself.
Inside, Riya sat on a chair like a royal queen, and Vera stood in front of
Riya shouting. VERA? What is she doing here?

“Why are you with him? You know he has already dated a lot of girls.
He will break your heart,” Vera exclaimed. What the hell is she talking
about? Nonsense. I just dated her for the sake of my mom, but she is getting
on my nerves, and especially right now, what is she trying to do?

“Thanks for your concern. Is that all you wanted to say?” Riya asked.
Oh, no girl! A calm Riya is very dangerous.

“Why are you making it difficult? You will be destroyed. You don’t
even know what has happened between us. We were able to develop a
relationship beyond your expectations. He is a shark. A storm. Siddarth will
take down everything that comes his way, Riya,” she said and two people
behind me giggled.

“The lovesick boy behind her will destroy her. What a joke!” Alina
whispered. What! She called me lovesick. I am not lovesick. But you are
whipped, my mind argued, and I kept quiet unknowingly.

“I want to save this girl from Di’s wrath. I hope she returns in one
piece,” Dev said and I looked at him questioningly. He mouthed wait and
watch.

“Ms. Adams, are you my family member?” Riya asked.

“No,” Vera answered, confused.
“Now let’s see the fun” whispered Alina.
“Ms. Adams, are you my business associate? Do you know me
personally?” Riya asked again.
“No,” she answered, irritated.
“Are you my boyfriend or my husband?” Riya asked. Dev and Alina
giggled again. They are enjoying this show and I find this scene interesting.
“No! No!” she answered, getting all worked up and raising her voice.
“Then who the hell gave you the right to call me Riya? It’s Mrs. Riya
Siddarth Roy for you and he isn’t your boyfriend anymore so it’s Mr.
Siddarth Roy for you,” Riya said, slightly raising her pitch.

“Oh! Sorry, your highness but you don’t get a simple thing that Siddarth
Roy isn’t meant to be with you,” Vera said sarcastically. The audacity of
this lady.

“And are you a Tarot card reader or an astrologer to make this

statement?” Riya asked and Dev chuckled lightly and I smiled.

She got pissed off and raised her hand to slap Riya. I was about to enter
the room when Riya got up and twisted her hand behind her back and said,
“Wrong move darling, I did not raise my voice or hand, not because I
couldn’t, but just because it was all a waste of time.”
Vera was unable to speak as she winced in pain.

“Now listen very carefully, keeping both your ears open. Siddarth Roy
is my husband and questioning his character is questioning my character.
My relationship with him is in the present, and you are just a part of his
past. If you mattered to him, then the vermilion that adorns my hairline
would have been yours. Yes, he’s a storm, but he can be my protector, but
not my destroyer. He will destroy anything and everything that disturbs his
path and I am the one who will walk by his side as we both will share every
path of life. He will destroy you if you cross my path. So beware of the
storm dear,” Riya said and released her hand from her grip harshly. I am on
cloud nine hearing her words. Vera just winced and glared at Riya.

“What are you staring at now? Get back to your tricks of wooing my
husband or even better return to your recent boyfriend whom you left
because you found out he was penniless,” Riya said, and Vera gasped.

“How do you know?” she whispered.

“I destroyed him, dear. I destroyed Ashish Singhal,” Riya said, stressing

every word and Vera gasped and stomped her feet in annoyance. She could
do nothing. So Vera was in a relationship with that Singhal boy. How come
my wife has so much information?

“You know you destroyed my life. You took away the love of my life,”
Vera said.

“Who? Siddarth or Ashish? There is an event being held downstairs,

dear and the hall is full of money-minded people like you. Your next love is
waiting downstairs. Hurry! After dinner, you will find nobody. A special
tip: Jeremy and Ken are made for people just like you. Bye… bye,” Riya
said.

Vera made an offended face but asked, “Who is Jeremy?”

Riya chuckled and said, “Jeremy Wake is an investor who is filthy rich.”

Vera nodded and said, “Maybe he is the one for me.”

Having said this, she shook Riya’s hand and approached the door. We
all three were finding places to hide when she came out and caught me and
said “Maybe, you are not the one for me. I hope you have a happy life with
your dangerous woman.”
 She said this and left. When I checked inside, Riya wasn’t there. I
moved towards the garden, knowing that it was her favorite place. I felt a
sense of Déjà vu as she was speaking on the phone again, but this time I
stood just behind her back, making my presence known.

“Please forgive me, it won’t happen next time,” she sighed, making me
frown.

“You were supposed to use models sent by me only,” Neha fumed. Her
irritating voice can’t be forgotten. I was standing close to her so I could
hear her.

“Di, the model sent by you ditched me at the last moment. I had to ask
Alina and her friends to model for me. What more do you expect?” she
asked.

“Your dresses would have been outdated or of poor quality that the
models refused to wear them. Anyway, you have no right to organize the
party at the mansion since you are only a guest there,” Neha said. How dare
she? Her dresses were brilliant, and she has all rights to this mansion as
well as to me. She is my wife.

“Di, I apologize, but my investors don’t know this, and I had to do it,”
she said. What?? What is she sorry for? Instead of defending her designs,
she is saying sorry. I don’t like her apologizing for no fault of her own.

“Remember, Siddarth belongs to me, and a girl like you can’t fit into his
life. You know you have to step back and not move toward him. What am I
saying…you are the girl who has never even looked at one of my toys…
how can you look at my boyfriend? You know you don’t have the status,
and beauty to be his wife,” she declared, and I was shaking in fury now. I
assumed Riya wouldn’t speak so I snatched the phone from her, put it on
speaker, and said “Oh… Riya baby you are standing here and guests are
waiting inside the house. Your designs have made them fans of yours. Let’s
celebrate it, come let’s have a dance.”
 I cut the call and turned Riya towards me, and pulled her closer by the
waist. She did not meet my eyes, and I cupped her face and asked, “Till
when will you bear it?”
“Maybe till the end of a year,” she whispered. I tightened my grip
around her and said,
“There is no time limit for our relationship and you don’t need to
consider me your sister’s property. I am a human and you should treat me
like one. I will simply say I like you and let’s give this relationship a
chance”

“You just like me as a friend, right?” she asked innocently. This girl!
Unbelievable!

“No, I like you as my life partner and as a husband likes his wife.
Romantically” I said.

“What will happen if I give this relationship a chance? After one year
you will leave me and I will be heartbroken,” she asked smiling.

“We are married for a lifetime,” I said, pressing every word. She needs
so much convincing to get things into her head.

“I like you so much and I will never break your heart. I only see one girl
as my heartbeat and that is you,” I said, and I meant each word of it.

“I like you too,” she said and my heart slowed for a minute. I came out
of my reverie and said, “What? Repeat for me.”

“I like you, Mr. Roy,” she repeated, and I picked her up and twirled her
around in my arms. She squealed and after being content, I kept her down
and we entered back into the venue. I just love this feeling and I think I am
already falling for her.
 NINETEEN
The test

Riya
I don’t know why in the name of the Lord I said ‘I like you too’. My
brain always knew that after a year he would ditch me for Di, but I still
chose to be by his side. I still said those words. His words have ignited hope
in me, and this hope keeps me engrossed in his thoughts. It did not start
yesterday; it just happened eventually. I don’t know if I like him or love
him. It’s just that I am fond of his presence around me and I trust him
beyond words. I have never seen someone try so persistently to arrange
something special for me, even after being denied his advances. He
managed to see beyond the walls of my heart and entered it like a breeze,
and now I am afraid of all this being a mirage. I know you will call me
stupid, but the truth is people give me promises of forever and abandon me
if they get something else, something better and something easy. I know
that he will leave me after listening to my past, after knowing what I have
lived through and how I am who I am. I won’t blame him for that. Instead, I
want him to leave this instant if it’s even possible.
That’s not to say I don’t have feelings for him or I am not sure about
it… it’s just that I don’t want him to carry my burdens. I don’t want him to
see what haunts me even today. I don’t want him to sacrifice his happiness
for me, and that’s why I am thinking about all this. But for now, I have
decided to see where this relationship takes me and I would like to cherish
it forever. He is the only man whom I see as my husband and I am sure I
was never going to marry and I am never going to remarry. I believe in
love. It’s just that I don’t know if it is made for me. However, his presence
itself makes me believe that I can be loved and cherished the way I have
never imagined, but it’s too good to last forever.

Today, like any other day, I am getting ready to go to the office with my
dearest hubby. This is because we have a joint meeting related to the project
in his office. He opened the backseat door for me like the gentleman he was
and sat on the other side. I smiled at him and settled inside. We had traveled
half the way when he asked.
“Why are you always so quiet?”

He is smiling more than usual today. In the morning, for the first time, I
wasn’t on my usual side of the bed. Instead, I was lying on his chest with
his arms tightly wrapped around me. Trying to get up, I was pulled back
into his arms and for the first time in my life, I felt like skipping my jogging
and staying there instead. However, I persisted otherwise, waking him up.
He just looked at me, blinked twice at our position, and then kissed my
forehead and let me go. I was embarrassed, but his behavior is so
comforting that he never makes it awkward for me.

“People say that I am an introvert,” I replied.

“But you talk endlessly with mom and dad, completely forgetting the
presence of people around you,” he said, pointing towards himself. This
indicates that I might have ignored him while conversing with Maa. Okay, I
guess I get so busy talking to her that I overlook the time. I gave him a
sheepish smile and said, “I don’t know how to initiate a normal
conversation.”

He shook his head and asked, “How come you never talk to anyone
without a reason?”

“Maybe because I never got a chance,” I answered, sighing,

remembering the times when my words fell on deaf ears and were ignored.

“Okay, let me teach you how to initiate a friendly, outside business

conversation,” he said and I, like a keen listener, turned all my attention
toward him.

“So, you can start by asking ‘How’s the weather today?’” he said. I
answered right away, despite it sounding weird to me.
 “It’s sunny outside around 30 degrees Celsius but the news report says
it’s going to rain today,” I answered, thinking about what I read in the
morning. He made a weird face and said,
“Or you can ask how your day has been so far?” he asked.
“As usual, a long list of meetings and if anything else is added, I will
ask Jenny. No events as such as yet,” I replied.
He huffed and said, “Do you realize that you can beat any virtual
assistant?”
What? How?

“Without engaging in any conversation from your side, how did you
make friends?” he asked.

“Abhijeet understands me so he takes the speaking part on himself and

even my occasional nods are enough for him while Alina is typically
outspoken so she makes me speak, regardless.” I smiled, remembering her
antics.
“Cute, you can also ask how everyone is doing in your family?” he said,
and then suddenly his eyes widened in realization and he shouted “No, you
can’t answer this question. You can only ask this question.”

I laughed, understanding the hidden meaning behind his words. The boy
thinks I have a large family and that if I describe it, the day will turn to
night. I laughed at his expression and he stared at me. He leaned closer, and
I immediately stopped giggling. I moved back with my head almost
touching the window. His breath blowing on my face made me nearly
insane. He whispered in my ear, “You look even more beautiful when you
laugh,” making me go all red. He then moved his hand to the nape of my
neck and I instantly became numb. He traced it along the hem of my shirt
and I asked, “What are you doing?”

He dropped a kiss near my jaw, stunning me, and then took out my
Mangalsutra hidden under my shirt. I was beyond shocked. He moved back
and said, “Something that I should have done long back. I am letting
everyone know that you are no longer single. You belong to me.”
 “What’s the point?” I asked, and he said, “Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy, hide
as much as you can but believe me, you are the most beautiful asset of mine
that I would like to flaunt.”

The impact of his words is much greater than he can comprehend. For
the first time, I don’t feel like a burden. This is the reason I like him so
much. I kept my mouth shut, knowing he won’t stop, and yes; I have not
had a normal conversation but better than this, but learning from him and
annoying him is fun.

We reached his office. On our way, we met his assistant Vicky, whom I
had never seen but just heard of. He looked at me and said, “Welcome
ma’am, how are you?”
I was confused by his way of asking, but I muttered a quick “fine”
anyway.

“Whatever you do is worth appreciation. I respect and admire you,” he

said, shocking me all at once. His eyes show that he knows something, and
he may be the one who got that audio clip of my conversation with dad on
the wedding day. I looked at Siddarth and he said “Don’t worry, it’s our
best-kept secret.”

I nodded and turned my head to Vicky and said, “Thank you, nice
meeting you.”

He said, “Same here,” and we headed to the meeting. Siddarth excused

himself to attend a phone call and when he came back, he looked lost. I
wanted to ask him the reason, but it wasn’t the right time. Mr. Kang was
present in the meeting today and he asked a question to Siddarth out of the
blue. He looked confused as he was zoned out. I racked my brain to think of
a smart answer from his side.

“Mr. Kang, Mr. Roy mailed us a list of opinions last night itself.
Therefore, I am obliged to state them for all of us as he has done his part
already,” I said, and Mr. Kang nodded in agreement. I started listing all the
opinions and possibilities and every aspect that needed improvement.
Finding something better in a stellar proposal is difficult, but I did it and
everyone agreed, much to my disbelief. When I am in an emergency
situation, my brain works better and brings out the best in me. This earned
me a small smile from him and everyone gasped as the ‘rock’ showed some
expressions in a meeting. I did not smile back and simply nodded. This is
my general approach to expressing myself in a meeting room.

As the meeting ended, he suddenly barged out of the room and slowly
people began to disappear, but Mr. Kang stopped me and said,
“Well done, young lady.”

I made a confused face, and he smiled and said, “Your relationship with
him is true and I know that he couldn’t have found someone better than
you.”

I just flashed him a smile, and he walked away. I exited the room and
this time I didn’t know the way to his cabin. In fact, he comes to my office
but I don’t come here. We meet informally outside in some cafe or park
whereas formally it has always been my office, but today for the first time
the venue was changed and I have no idea where to go. The other times it
was a different branch of his company. I can’t leave without talking to him
once. I left the meeting hall and looked around to find a brunette wearing
tight short clothes and asked her the way.

“Hey! Can you tell me which way the office of the CEO is?”
She gave me a questioning look and said, “I don’t think you have an
appointment to meet him.”
Instead of hearing my response, she walked away. What the actual hell!

I stepped ahead to ask someone and found a man with rimmed

spectacles carrying some files. I asked him and he just shrugged it off and
ran away. Weird!
I thought to look for a way by myself and found a sign board stating
stairs and began to walk in that direction. I was pulled back into Siddarth's
chest and he turned me around in a jiffy. His eyes bore into mine and he
wrapped his arm around my waist. I shivered at our proximity, and he
asked,
“Where is your phone?” he asked sternly.
“In my pocket,” I answered in a daze.
“That’s awesome. Will you use it when you reach the White House?” he
asked sarcastically and I just quietly looked down.
He lifted my chin with his forefinger and made me look into his eyes,
which were full of anger and concern.

“Why do you complicate things? You could have called me to figure out
the way if you got lost. I don’t know what has happened to my staff.
They’re useless.” His jaw tightened as he clenched his fist.

I tried to get out of his grip as we had started gaining attention, but his
hold only tightened. He said, “There is repair work going on ahead, and
what if nobody told you and you hurt yourself? You should take care. Don’t
repeat this ever,” he warned, and I smiled inwardly at his caring and
protective nature. I nodded, and he made me stand by his side and
whispered in my ear, “I don’t mind people looking at us” and I looked
away. We went and settled inside his cabin and I asked,
“What bothers you now?” and before he could say anything, I
continued,
“Business seems to be doing well, so now it must be family”

He shook his head smiling and said “If you ask a question then you
should wait for the reply darling, anyway you are right.”

I looked down, realizing my mistake. I’m so stupid, foolish, and so on.

He suddenly said “It’s alright….Don’t take everything seriously.”

I nodded, looking at him for answers.

“Vidya Bua (Aunt/ Father’s sister) has reached our place,” he sighed
and I raised my brows questioningly that what was there to worry about?
What is she? Bua or Danger? That got him so worried.
 “She has a very domineering personality and assigns dangerous tasks to
new family members. She has been informed of our marriage and knows I
was getting married to Neha and then the bride swap happened. I don’t
know how to handle her,” he said. His voice held a very strong emotion,
maybe regret, which made me ask myself if my marriage to him was a
mistake.

“Is our marriage a mistake?” I questioned, my doubts rising.

“What! No way. It’s the best decision our parents have ever made and
one of the best things that has ever happened in my life. Never think
otherwise,” he warned.
I just nodded, smiled, and asked, “So what are you tensed about?”

“Bua has created a ruckus at home and mom has told us to come home
as soon as possible,” he said. I hurriedly replied, “Then let’s go. What are
we even doing here?”

He teased, “Ya Sure, Maa’s cute daughter.” We reached home after a

not-so-quiet journey.

I fiddled with my fingers, thinking about Bua’s expressions seeing me.

Will she be disappointed?

Then suddenly a firm voice in me said ‘Riya just values her loved ones
and doesn’t wait for their acceptance.’

This made me stop fiddling, and I was prepared to face anything thrown
my way. My face turned blank and my eyes held sheer determination. I
found the warmth of his hand to be more than an assurance to me as actions
speak louder than words as he just grabbed my hand and we walked in
together.

The figure standing in the hall was a familiar one in whose arms I
wanted to take refuge. It was none other than ‘Vidya Bhatt’. The complete
family surrounded her and all waited in anticipation. We went forward to
greet her and her eyes widened seeing me. I was just about to touch her feet
when she rudely said, “Daughters don’t touch feet, and I am angry with
you.”

I chuckled at her antics and said “Ma’am, I missed you.”

Her angry face faded away, and she said “Me too”

Everyone around me gasped, and Maa was on the verge of fainting. We

hugged each other and when we parted papa asked “Vidya, do you know
her?”

“She is my daughter from New York, Riya Shekhawat,” Bua answered,

smiling.

“Riya Siddarth Roy,” papa corrected.

“Really! Is she really my daughter-in-law? Is she the wife of my Sid?”

she squealed, making me giggle.

“Hanji (Yes)” Maa answered, and I nodded in affirmation. She hugged

Siddarth tightly and said, “For the first time in my life, I am proud of you
for taking the right step in your personal life.”

She left him shocked standing there like a statue and then came to me
and said “You did not visit me for the last 4 months due to this marriage,
Right?… This is the reason why your store in New York couldn’t arrange
my favorite design.”

“Yes ma’am, actually we are almost ready for shipment of those

designs, but now that you are here, I will get them for you from my studio
itself,” I answered.

“I am not your ma’am. Call me Bua. Earlier you found it odd but now
even God has given you a valid reason to call me Bua and I would love to
hear my daughter call me that” she said and I said “Sure, Ma’am—sorry
Bua.” She glared at me and I smiled sheepishly.

“I enjoy talking to you more than the designs. You are so sweet,” she
said. Isn’t that too much praise?
“How do you know each other?” Diya, the always curious one, asked.
Bua started explaining….

Vidya

(Riya’s store in New York)

“What the hell? I don’t like this design. I want something blue. No, this
isn’t good enough. Call the manager because your staff isn’t showing me
anything I like,” I shouted and all the employees looked afraid.

A beautiful girl came forward from behind and asked me,

“How can I help you, ma’am?” From the grace she carried, anyone
could see that she wasn’t part of the crowd. She asked not like a salesgirl
but like an owner who could solve issues with a snap of her fingers. I
decided to choose my words wisely and explain the situation.

“Can I know who you are?” I asked and her eyes, which held sheer
respect for me even without knowing me, told me that I was going to get the
answer, which I realized a few minutes back only.

“I am Riya Shekhawat. I own this store and I would like you to explain
the issue,” she said politely enough to melt my heart. So humble!

“Nice meeting you, Ms. Riya Shekhawat, and I am Vidya Bhatt. The
people in your store are judging me and showing me ethical Indian clothes.
I am looking for something western but they have disappointed me,” I
explained, though I wasn’t angry anymore.

“Give me a minute, ma’am, to solve this issue and I apologize for the
intolerable behavior of my employees,” she said and turned towards her
employees, glaring at them. She looked at her secretary and without even
saying a word to her employees, the finest western styles were displayed
before me. The best part was that she showcased every design to me by
herself instead of her salesmen. I liked each one and chose one with great
difficulty. I was then gifted one of her special collection sarees, which
looked better than the western gown I bought as a token of apology. These
two dresses were no big deal for her, but the way she handled the matter
demonstrated that she valued every customer. I became a regular customer
at her store and discovered that she had fired the employee for whom this
issue was created. I visited her store once a week not to buy clothes but to
meet her and have a conversation with her. She was away from family on
Christmas Eve, so I thought of visiting the store once.

I saw that the store was almost closed, but she was sitting in her cabin
looking at a picture of some lady called ‘Veena’. As I knocked on the door,
she was still trying to work hard while all her employees had already left.
She welcomed me inside and I tried to persuade her to come with me to my
place for Christmas, but she was adamant about working. So after a lot of
convincing, we spent Christmas together having lots of fun. She was so
happy with my little gesture and her eyes expressed her joy. I love her like
my own daughter. She returned my sweet gesture, not like any spoiled rich
brat with expensive gifts. Instead, she cleared her schedule for a complete
day to go to church with me. I usually go alone as my family is always busy,
but her giving me time made me feel elated. For the last 4 months, she
wasn’t there, and this made me frustrated and angry as she left without
telling me.

She disclosed everything in so much depth now that the complete

family is staring at me in awe and I feel like running away. Come on! Too
much love is something new. Vidya Bua came forward and gushed, “I can’t
believe you are a daughter by relation now. I feel so lucky.”

I smiled at her and she said, “I know you are my daughter, but that
won’t stop me from testing you. I want you to pass a small test with 4
stages.”

How is the test with 4 stages small? Huh! A person whose entire life is
full of struggles can’t be afraid of a test. Just if she knew that every day is
more difficult for me than a test.

“Sure Bua, you can test your daughter at any point in time. I don’t know
if I will be able to clear them, but I will try my best,” I answered truthfully.
My life has always been like this. It isn’t full of surprises but shocks. It has
never been smooth, but now I am familiar with bumpy roads.
All smiled, and she announced that we all had to gather in the hall after
2 hours. I was quite excited about the test. Weird! Crazy! I know.
Siddarth raised his eyebrows, looked at my cheery self, and asked,
“Why are you so happy suddenly?”

“You can call me crazy and ignore me, but I am elated to feel the love of
a family around me,” I answered, smiling.

“You are something else,” he said, and we walked towards our room.
We entered, and I was searching for clothes in my wardrobe when someone
knocked on our door. Siddarth opened it and Veena revealed herself. I know
exactly why she is here. I looked at Siddarth, and he nodded. I like him like
a crazy fangirl because he understands me without even saying a word.

Veena entered the room, and we both settled comfortably on the sofa.
Siddarth got busy with his laptop sitting on the bed sipping his coffee.
“You know, Bua is the same lady I met in New York. The one who
made my Christmas bright,” I said, reminding her.

“I heard everything she said,” she said and continued to sigh.

 “You missed me so much on Christmas, but even then you did not call
me even once,” she said, getting all worked up.

“Hey! That’s a lie. I was the first to wish you a Merry Christmas,” I
said, getting dramatic.

“Who even considers midnight as day because that’s practically night?”

she argued, then huffed and said, “Why did you not book a ticket for me to
NY when I insisted you do it if you miss me? Why did you not listen to
me?”

I knew that lying to her was of no use, as she could sense what was
wrong just by hearing my voice.
“Umm… You were with Shreya celebrating Christmas, so I couldn’t
disturb you. You got to enjoy the day, right?” I said, looking at my fingers.

“Ya right,” she scoffed and then said, “I enjoyed myself a lot with my
daughter and forgot about my sister. So nice of me.”

I instantly shook my head and said, “No, my Veena Di just took a break.
You don’t have the right to blame her. Stop thinking too much.”

“I shouldn’t think too much, but you should think about yourself. Bua
told us that you sat in a closed showroom in an office all alone. You could
have asked Jenny to stay as she was your all-time partner,” she said,
shaking her head at my silliness. But I am not silly!

“She had to go out with her boyfriend, so I asked her to leave,” I said.

“Great job! She deserves a break, not you. You always wanted to go to
Times Square, so why didn’t you do it on such a beautiful day?” she asked.
What should I tell her? I had absolutely no reason to celebrate.

“I just had some work,” I muttered in a low voice.

 “No, you had a fight with someone. Maybe Neha or Veer sir. Am I
right?” she stated. She knows me very well.

“Nothing! It was just a quarrel with Neha Di as she wanted me to talk to

her fiance,” I answered. I suddenly remembered the presence of a person
who was now staring at me.

“Should we talk later?” Di asked. Seeing my husband’s questioning

gaze, I nodded in a ‘no’. In my opinion, if we leave this topic in the middle,
he will not live in peace and will keep asking questions.

“No, actually she wanted me to tell Siddarth that her sister is the owner
of glamour and the business merger should be held in my workplace,” I told
her not to bother to look at Siddarth.

“You refused, as you believed you weren’t part of the deal, thus you
couldn’t deceive the Roy group. You could have threatened her with legal
consequences,” Di said sharply. Oh crap!
Lawyer mode is active. Think Riya, think!
She was right, as I didn’t want them to be under the wrong impression
that Glamour or I were involved. This could lead to losses for both
companies in the future. Riya Anita Mishra doesn’t deceive anyone.

“I know my pretty lawyer sister can sue anyone for me, but I hope you
are aware she is my Neha Di,” I told her, lightening up the moment. I knew
what Siddarth was intending to ask next, so I answered it already.

“Yes, not a step against the family,” Di said, and we both nodded,
smiling at each other. Di then gave me a bored look and walked out of the
room, as she doesn’t like it when I spare Neha Di every time.

“You shouldn’t have spoiled your mood trying to save my business and
family from deception,” he said, startling me all of a sudden. I turned back
only to find him standing just behind me and now we were too close.
 “I wasn’t saving anyone. I just knew it was wrong,” I said truthfully,
stepping back, knowing what our proximity does to my poor mind.

I went and changed into my ethnic black suit with a red Dupatta (stall)
and walked outside to see my husband looking all handsome. To my
surprise, his kurta—pajama was also black. Matching- Matching!
We headed downstairs together to see everyone gathered in the hall. Are
we late?

“No, they are early,” Siddarth said. Did I ask that out loud?

“No, you didn’t. Your face says it all,” he said. How come he gets to
know everything, I think? I just gave him a curt nod and stood beside Maa.
“Ready for the test?” Bua asked, coming out of her room, and I nodded.

“You have to answer some questions related to Siddarth,” Bua

announced her first test. It was difficult as we knew each other, but not in
depth. I tried not to know him much to avoid getting hurt.

‘Yet, you like him,’ my brain mocked, and I agreed even before starting
an argument.

I blinked my eyes in assurance, stating that I was ready.

“My first question is…” Bua asked, making me a bit nervous.
 TWENTY
Arrested!!

Siddarth
“The first question is which girl was Siddarth’s girlfriend for the longest
period of time?” Bua asked, and I was sure that we were doomed. I did
share all my past flings with Riya but never told her the exact period of my
relationships. We just had a casual chat, and I named all of those whom
mom forced me to get acquainted with. Heck! I don’t remember which was
the longest one. It must be Mahira or Vidhi (Mom’s sister’s brother-in-law’s
daughter) or even Neha. What is this crap?

“Neha Di,” she answered confidently. How is she so sure? I think she is
right.

“How are you so sure?” Bua inquired.

“He spent around a month with Vidhi, then 2 months with Mahira, and a
week or two with Vera. He spent a complete 6 months with Neha Di,” she
stated as a matter of fact. How does she know the period? Am I suffering
from short-term memory loss or what? I don’t remember telling her about
anyone in detail except Vera, who showed herself uninvited. Now I know
my wife uses all her sources to stay informed.

“Good. My next question is, what is Sid’s favorite color?” Bua asked.

“Blue and black. In blue, more specifically navy blue,” she answered.
Wow! She knows me so well. We never talked about colors, girlfriends,
food, and stuff… I don’t know why. We discussed dreams, adventure spots,
sports, destinations, businesses, families, and such topics.
 “Right, what is his favorite food?” I knew it was coming next. Now,
what will she do? Every time I take her out I order something different and
at home, I eat anything that mom makes.

“Shahi paneer (Indian curry made with cottage cheese) and butter naan
(baked flatbread) made by Maa,” she answered. I guess I underestimated
my girl! I spent 6 months with Neha and even she won’t be able to give
these answers. In just 4 months, she learned so much about me. I am afraid
I am already falling for her.

“Whoa, girl! You are an excellent observer. Now the last question,” Bua
said, sounding much more serious than required. I am dreading what’s
coming next. She has a habit of putting people in difficult situations.

“If I had not approved of you, who would he have chosen or sided
with?” she asked, and my mind went blank for a minute. I couldn’t believe
what I had heard. Riya’s expression didn’t give a hint of surprise or anger.
She was standing there just like before, the best of her fake smile masking
what this question would have made her think. But I know her better than
her facade. I saw an expression in her eyes, which was gone in a second.
Her smile did not falter even once.

“He would try to convince you, which I am pretty sure he would be able
to do, but even after that if you didn’t accept me, he would choose you. I
would never have put him in the dilemma of choosing between us. I would
never be on the list in the first place. I would have backed off even before
this question would have been raised. There can’t be a choice between you
and me,” she said.

I was shocked as hell and angry, like a volcano. I won’t leave her for
anything. As far as my family is concerned, dad will bury me alive if I think
about leaving his daughter. Mom will oust me from this place and I am sure
they won’t let her go away. Bua is extremely valuable, but that doesn’t
make her any less significant. I would make sure that all these relationships
are maintained, but even then, if nothing works out, I would…. Maybe
move out or let mom and dad handle everything because I can’t leave her.
My aunt Ketki is responsible for the questions Bua asks because she is the
only one who suggests questions for this test as she finds it interesting.

“Awe dear, why would you do that? You should have said that I would
try to convince you because I am already a fan of yours. This was a wrong
question on my part and it has already spoiled everyone’s mood. I am
sorry,” Bua apologized.

Riya just said, “No issues, it’s alright”

“Promise me, you won’t think about leaving this family or your Bua,”
she said firmly.

“Hmm” she just hummed. Why not just say it instead? I guess this is all
due to that 1-year thing. When will she stop thinking about that?
Bua hugged Riya with all her might and then she announced that the
next test would be tomorrow. Bua left for her room while everyone stood
looking at Riya.

Riya’s phone rang, and she was about to pick it up when “BHABHI!”
Diya and Jiya shouted together.

Riya got startled and the phone dropped from her hands. She turned
around to look at them with a hand on her chest, trying to calm herself.
She raised an eyebrow at them questioning them and they said, “We
should be the ones questioning, not the other way round.”

“You won’t leave us, right?” Jiya asked softly.

“If you don’t want me to then no,” she answered.

“OK then, you are going to be with us forever,” Diya said firmly.

“Jo hukum mere aaka (As you wish my Lord)” she said dramatically.

“Riya, dear, I will choose you if this idiot doesn’t,” Ma said.

 “Me too” dad chirped. Riya just smiled at them and said, “I can leave
anyone but not you people so sorry, but you guys are stuck with me
forever….I am going to disturb you all for long.”

Maa squealed and said “My pleasure”

All chuckled, but I was stuck at the part where she said 'He would
choose you'

When we returned to our room, I grabbed her sharply and pinned her to
the wall. She looked into my eyes and we both refused to look away. She
cleared her throat after a minute and tried to get away but I didn’t let her
and asked, “Do you believe that I will leave you? Furthermore, why not let
me choose?”

“Firstly, I don’t know what you will do but you should leave me as she
is your family. Secondly, I won’t come in between your relations so I won’t
give you the right to choose,” she answered, looking away. Her words made
me realize that she said Bua was my family but isn’t she also my family?

“So you mean that I should always support my family?” I asked,

smirking. You are telling me to choose you, Jaan (Life/Lifeline/Endearment
in Hindi).

“Yes,” she said, looking at me.

“Then remember that you are my family too, Mrs. Roy, so I should
support you,” I said, enjoying the look she was giving me. She opened and
closed her mouth like a fish but said nothing.

“But I wasn’t talking about myself over there,” she said in a low voice.

“And I am talking about you and was thinking about you over there,” I
said truthfully. There is no way I am letting her go.
 “Fine,” she said and got out of my grip and I grinned like an idiot as she
agreed that she was my family. I won the argument. I might be childish but
my wife, my Jaan, my queen stays with me.

“Vaise (By the way), how did you know everything about me?” I asked
as she was typing something on her phone. She looked up for a second and
then shifted back to typing and said “I have my sources. Your favorite food
and color are evident from your wardrobe and the way you look at Shahi
paneer,” she said.
I smiled, thinking that she had noticed every minute thing about me and
I couldn’t be happier.
After completing a bit of our work, Bua ordered Riya to take a week off
from work. This she did without protest, setting stipulations like sending all
the work and reports after 7 p.m. only.

Dinner today was fun as we all mingled together, pulling pranks and
teasing each other, and most importantly, asking Bua for our share of gifts.
This was our best pass time as Diya and Jiya cribbed for gifts and it was fun
riling them up by saying that she got nothing for them.

The next morning came pretty early, and I came out after taking a
shower only in a towel. It was more than likely she would be downstairs
since she had gotten ready early in the morning in her stylish pink top and
blue jeans looking…ugh!…amazing, fantastic, hot, and whatnot. But as I
came out, I saw her standing in front of the side table. As she looked at me,
she closed her eyes and turned around, showing her back to me.

She saw me and screamed, “Don’t you know a girl lives in this room
with you?”

I forgot as she never forced me out of my bachelorette, so this

experience is new for me. I turned my mistake into a chance to tease her.

Smirking, I said, “Only my beautiful wife lives here except for me.”
 She blushed, and I turned her around, but she kept her eyes closed,
feeling very shy. I came closer to her ear, and she said nervously, “Wear
your clothes because your wife isn’t fond of such behavior.”

I playfully answered, “My dear wife I will do that once you look at me.”

Just like that, she opened her eyes to see me. She looked at my wet
body, my muscles, and my abs and closed her eyes again.

“Okay? Now hurry up and wear something,” she said.

I answered in my teasing tone, “Firstly I need some praise for my strong

and well-built body that you looked at in such haste and shyly closed your
eyes.”

She hesitated and moved back to look for the doorknob so she could
leave the room. I stopped her, holding her hand. She said, “Fine, you are
very handsome and your muscles are too hot for me to handle. Now go and
change”. She said, irritated.

I chuckled at her behavior, thinking girls die to look at me and my wife

runs away. I changed into my casual denim shirt and brown pants. If Riya
has to quit work, the rules are no different for me, but I enjoy the work-
from-home advantage at any point in time while Riya gets busy during the
day, so she works only after 7.
I came out of my washroom and saw her talking to Dev on the phone.

“I won’t be able to come to the meeting, as I have to be at home for the

next three days. I know the meeting is important, but you have to schedule
it after 3 days. I will apologize to the clients personally. You just deal with
Jenny and handle the workload. In addition, if the New York assignment
overburdens you, do not make our workers work overtime. Ask the
production interns to join the team. You can go home by 7 and don’t disturb
my Shivi because of this project. Just send me all your work and I will
handle it. Please be particular about the reports,” she cut the call and sat
down on the bed.
 I walked to her and asked, “How will you complete the manager’s
work?”

She said, “Just like any other person would do.”

“I know that, but how will you manage everything alone?”

“Don’t worry, since childhood, I have only learned one skill, so why do
you doubt it?” She raised an eyebrow in response.

“Anyways, if you need help, please tell me” I know she won’t ask but I
will help her.

We went down and had breakfast in utter silence and then, as per Bua’s
instructions, we all gathered for the next test. Now, what next? Her second
test is always more challenging. She does things that can hurt people
sometimes, and I don’t want her to get hurt.

“The next test was something related to cooking but I have already
tasted the food made by you in NYC when you single-handedly made food
for all the children in the orphanage so your test would be ‘Influence’” Bua
announced and we all looked at her confused but as always Riya was
standing next to me with a small smile etched on her face.

“You are a famous and very rich personality, so you can use your
influence anytime and anywhere to get your work done. My goal is to
create situations where your assets will be at risk if you don’t use your
influence and I will judge you based on that” she said and everyone gasped
as they knew this could be very deep and messed up.

I tried to signal Riya to say no, but she just looked at Bua and nodded.
What the hell? She is putting herself in danger.

“Okay then, so the first situation is: I have given a tip to the Export
Inspection Council about checking your cloth quality as you are misusing
the certificate issued by them and your cloth quality isn’t up to the mark and
they will probably raid your export house. If this news gets out, your
reputation will be tarnished,” Bua said with a straight face as if it was no
big deal. Riya loves her work. I think she is going to go mad with anger
listening to this. Why did you have to do this, Bua? Just why?

Instantly, I grabbed my phone and searched for a number to stop this

raid. Bua stopped me and said that it was Riya’s battle to fight. I argued that
we were in this together but she just dismissed it all and I looked at Riya to
see that the whole family was tense except her, who was trying to bite back
a….smile?

Suddenly she burst out into a fit of laughter and Bua looked at her,
amused. I hope she is not shocked or traumatized!

“Sorry,” Riya said, and laughed again. She sobered herself up and said,
“Bua, just give me a minute.”

She called someone and put the phone on speaker. Everyone expected
her to reach out to the head of the export council, but she did the opposite.
She called Dev. Why? I don’t understand.

“Yes ma’am,” he asked.

“Are you busy with the raid at the factory?” Riya asked playfully.

“What ma’am, please don’t make a joke out of me,” Dev said and Riya
laughed. Why is she not worried and even Dev doesn’t believe her?

“I am not joking Dev, they have got a tip against us,” she said, bored.

He said, “OK, ma’am. Give me a minute,” and exactly after a minute,

he said, “Ma’am, I talked to the export inspector, and he said that he cannot
raid the factory because you sent him samples beforehand, but he asked me
to do the final packing only after he examines them once, and I agreed to
avoid risk. Ma’am, please don’t crack such jokes with me. My heart
stopped beating for a while. You know that the raid will take place only
when they don’t receive samples and you haven’t skipped it even once.”

Riya laughed and said, “Relax Dev, I wasn’t joking. You may resume
your work,” and cut the call.

I felt proud and stupid at the same time. She was right when she laughed
in response to Bua’s challenge.

All looked at her as if she was superhuman and her eyes revealed that
she had learned from experience to always remain cautious. Bua looked
shocked, but the next second she said, “Very well, the next situation is your
siblings or cousins; Ajit and Mini are arrested due to a false drug case as I
had placed drugs in their bags.”

The house was filled with silence and I could see Riya clenching and
unclenching her fists, trying to calm herself down. Bua has pressed the
wrong nerve. She hates it when people target her family. Now, how will we
handle her wrath? She isn’t about to spare anyone. She will wreak havoc.
Riya closed her eyes and took deep breaths when Veena came running and
said “Calm down, nothing is gonna happen”

She opened her eyes, and we all gasped in shock as her eyes were all
red, but her face was blank, devoid of any anger. She said “Veena, I want
complete details in a minute.”

Veena nodded but made Riya sit on the nearby couch. She handed her a
glass of water, which Riya refused at first but her stubborn sister made her
drink anyway. Mom and dad tried to approach her but Bua stopped them as
she wanted Riya to find a way herself.

“Riya, they are in the regional police station and the case is being
worked on. Media hasn’t received any news yet,” Veena said in a worried
tone. Riya was calm outside, but I could sense the turmoil inside. Her eyes
speak volumes.
 “Calm down Veena, call the in-charge of the police station and keep the
number of the Inspector General ready,” she said. If she had to use
influence she could have called the higher officials. Why are the lower
ranks being preferred? She could have dialed one of the ministers and the
case would have been dismissed. I thought.
Veena called and put it on speaker as per Bua’s order of keeping every
phone call on speaker.

“Good morning, I am Veena, a lawyer. I want you to release Ajit and

Mini Shekhawat as they are being framed” she said. The inspector laughed,
mocking her worth, and said,
“We got a tip from the Bhatt family against them and they are related to
Roy’s and they can’t be wrong. Moreover, we found drugs in their bags and
called Veer Shekhawat but he was busy and ignored the situation
confirming our suspicions.”

Riya was keeping her calm with great difficulty and all were waiting for
her to snap, but it never happened. She instead cut the call and said “Veena,
call the same number from my phone and put it on speaker.”
Veena nodded and followed her orders.
“Yes?” the in-charge asked.

“Hello inspector, R.S… Riya Shekhawat on the line,” Riya said with a
voice so cold that it sent shivers down my spine. She wasn’t the one we all
knew. The girl whose voice was like honey to ears. She was the
businesswoman, glamour queen, and hard-core girl speaking.
He stuttered and fumbling with words, said “Yes… yes… Ma’am… Ms.
Shekhawat… Ma’am”

I wanted to laugh at this, but the situation was too tense to do so.
“I got to know that YOU have arrested Ajit Shekhawat and Mini
Shekhawat,” she said challenging the inspector to say something.

“Yeah ma’am, but we received a tip from the Bhatt family who are
related to the Roy family,” he replied.
 “Keep their names out of this case. Now tell me, what statement did my
siblings give?” she asked. I salute her nature. She still told them to keep our
names out of it.
“They…ey…they said that they were innocent and they just left their
bags in their class and when they picked them up again they were caught by
the police,” he said.

“Did you check the CCTV footage?” she asked.

“No… Miss” he said.

“Are you waiting for me to come and do the honors?” she mocked.
“I need the footage in the next 5 minutes” she continued.

“Ma’am… give me some time, please…I would need more than 5

minutes.”

“Half a minute has already passed, and if time slips away Mr. Inspector,
your job will also slip away,” she warned.

“OK ma’am”

Riya waited for exactly 5 minutes and then asked, “Is the footage
ready?”
“Yes ma’am,” he said.

“What does it show, goddamn it?” she asked.

“Ma’am, your siblings are innocent. It can be seen that two men in
black outfits with their faces covered with a mask kept those drugs in their
bags when they were outside. I have filed a complaint against the masked
men and released your siblings,” he stammered desperately.
“I don’t think you deserve a ‘thank you ’ so give the phone to my
siblings,” she said.
 “Di… Di” Mini said and sobbed. Riya instantly stood up from the couch
and her face showed concern and worry. If my sister was in their position, I
wouldn’t be as calm as she is. I would have broken a thing or two. Seeing
her worried face, I wanted to run and hold her in my arms and console her.

“Shh… shh… Mini don’t cry. I am there. Your Di is there for you,” she
consoled.

“Di…Di… they took us to the police station and interrogated us as if we

were some criminals. Thank god, nobody saw us….if they had…” she
cried.

“First calm down mini, has your Di ever left you alone? No right, so
don’t worry. Nobody will know about this incident and I will see you soon,”
she said.
“Thanks, Di,” she said.
“Mini, shh… and give the phone to Ajit,” she said.

Mini laughed lightly and said, “Thank you…thank you… thank you. I
know how much you hate this word so I won’t stop saying it.”

“I like my sister this way. Now give the phone to your brother,” Riya
said.

There was silence on the other end and somebody was preparing to
speak when Riya said, “Don’t you dare say it. I hate the word ‘thank you ’
from you. You are my brother who didn’t do anything wrong, so I had to
help. ‘I’ve sent the driver, so go directly home with Mini and don’t bother
dad,” she replied.

“Okay Di, but do you trust us?” Ajit asked. Of course young man.

“Is that even a question, bro?” she asked.

“Bye, I’ll go home now and I want you to meet me in the evening” he
ordered. She nodded.
 “I can’t see you nodding,” he stated.

“Fine,” she said, and they both laughed, and then the inspector was back
on the line.

“Ma’am, please don’t make me lose my job…please…I had to follow

the procedure,” he pleaded.

“Okay, get ready for your transfer,” Riya said, and cut the call.

Then she called the Inspector General and said “Sorry to bother you sir,
but my cousins got accused of some drug case”

“WHAT!!! But how can those two sweet, innocent souls do something
wrong?” he asked. Is he the officer or her uncle? Don’t tell me… he is a
part of her family.
“They were framed, and they have been released, but I want you to take
care of the situation and my both families must be out of this. I don’t want
my cousins to be bothered again. Please take care and also transfer that in-
charge of the regional police station,” she said.

“You had to call me for such a small issue. I am ashamed but I am

happy that at least I could talk to my daughter after so long,” he said.

Riya laughed and said “I will come to your place to meet you and aunty
soon.”

“Waiting eagerly,” he said, and they both bid their byes.

Riya sighed and relaxed in the chair and Veena asked, “Are you okay?”

She nodded and looked at all of us who were looking at her wide-eyed.
Angry Riya isn’t something common. She came towards us. Is she going to
fight Bua? I mean, she can as it is her right.
 “I am sorry Bua, as I had to use a bit of my influence, but if my family
is involved, I would do it again in a heartbeat and I am not ashamed of it,”
she said. She apologized. WHAT! She said sorry. This girl says ‘Sorry,’ at
all the wrong times and always without any fault.

Bua hugged her and said, “I am very sorry. I should not have taken it so
far. I apologize. In both situations, your soul was in danger as your family
and company are equally important to you, but you used your influence for
your family and that too in gathering proof, so how can you be wrong? You
have cleared the test, and she embraced her in a tight hug. Even if you were
angry, you saved our name. I give you 10 on 10 for this.”

Riya just brushed it off and asked for permission to visit her cousins,
and Bua agreed instantly. I rushed and grabbed my car keys and there was
no way in hell that I was going to let her go alone in that shaken state. She
was showing herself strong in front of others but I knew her too well to fall
for that look.

As the journey began, she was unable to control herself as a tear fell
from her eye and my heart sank.
“I trouble people around me. Ajit and Mini are getting punished for my
deeds. They made no mistake, but they had to face all this because of me,”
she said and I gave her an Are-you-serious look.

On the side of the road, I stopped the car and wiped her tears, saying,
“There was no fault of yours. It was just a test. You sorted everything and
now just relax”
During these days with her, I have realized that she lacks the art of self-
appreciation and self-love. It is my hope that our bond changes this, and she
realizes her importance.

She nodded and looked away. I drove her to the Shekhawat Villa and as
I was about to get out of the car, she held my hand and stopped me from
exiting the vehicle.
“Before heading inside, I have to go somewhere else. It will take me an
hour so you can head home or wait in the car,” she said and rushed out of
the car. I couldn’t leave her alone in that state, so I just followed her to see
that she had walked to the outhouse. Why would she go there?

I lost my way inside the outhouse where servants were all moving out in
a line. Why and where are they going? A voice stopped me.
“This place is her personal.”

It was a lady servant in her mid-fifties who said this. I was less curious
but more worried.

“I am her husband,” I asserted, and she reluctantly let me in and walked

away.

I was looking for her when I heard a recorded voice being played and
my footsteps automatically moved in that direction. Whose voice could it
be?
 TWENTY-ONE
Glimpse of Past

Siddarth
The voice was coming from a dimly lit room where Riya was practicing
kickboxing and the device that was emitting the sound was kept on a stool. I
was unable to see the device, as there was no light on that side.

The precision of her moves was as if she'd been practicing for a

lifetime. The only thing missing was gloves on her hands. She was
intentionally trying to hurt herself. Oh my god!

Tears of frustration and anger were flowing from her eyes and I was
beyond upset, hurt and angry at the situation. I can’t see her sad. I can’t see
her in tears and I realized it the day I caught sight of tears in her eyes. She
hides deep scars behind that smile of hers and I want to know all of them.

“Mommy, I don’t want these gifts. I only want to play with you and
Neha Di,” a little girl’s voice said from the recorder.

“Riya Baby, please understand that your Di can’t play with you. Come,
let’s play,” the lady said.
It must be her mother, and that little girl would be my queen. Why is
she listening to this old record?

“Mommy, why does dad not play with me as he plays with Di? He
doesn’t even come to my school to attend my Parent Teacher meeting. Every
child comes with their father, but dad goes only with Di. Am I a bad girl?”
Baby Riya asked.

“No, my dear. You are a perfect daughter, and I am proud of you. You
always score good marks and behave like a responsible girl. Until now, I
have never heard a complaint about you. Dad is busy so he can’t play with
you, but I will play with you,” Riya’s mom said. My mother-in-law.

“Mommy, I am very sad today as you were at the office for the whole
day and nobody gave me lunch. When I asked dad, he said that there was
nothing left for me to eat,” baby Riya said. How is that man so cruel? He
behaved that way with a little girl who happened to be his daughter. She
hides so much inside.

“Oh, my dear baby! I will cook your favorite pasta today. Happy?” my
mother-in-law asked.

“Yay! I love you, Mommy. Mommy, have I done something

wrong?” Baby Riya asked.
“No baby, why are you asking?” Mother-in-law asked politely.

“Mommy, dad said that I was a curse. I heard him say that if you leave
me, he will never fight with you. So mommy, will you leave me and never
talk to me like dad and Di?” Baby Riya asked and my heart clenched in
pain. That man doesn’t deserve to be called a father. He called my queen a
curse. The nerve of that man!
The sound of a girl crying was heard from the recorder.

“My baby, I am never going to leave you. I love you so much,” my

mother-in-law said. She is the best!
Suddenly the recording stopped, and I saw Riya had stopped it with a
remote.

“Never say never mom,” she chuckled sadly.

“I am not angry with you, mom for leaving me alone, but I am just hurt
as you left me to fetch for myself in this cruel world. It is at least a comfort
to me that you have not been subjected to the hell I have endured all these
years. I love you too, mom,” Riya said and resumed the recording as well as
the torture on the punching bag.
 “I love you too, mom, but dad doesn’t love me. Di never talks to
me,” complained baby Riya.

“Dad loves you, Riya, and one day he will be proud of you. Remember
one thing, my baby, never hurt your loved ones,” mother-in-law schooled.

“Yes, mom” baby Riya obeyed.

Then Riya paused the recording and said, “Sorry mom, I am very sorry.
Today I have disappointed you. I hurt Ajit and Mini. They had to pay for
my mistake. The test was for me and for others I may have passed, but for
me, I failed miserably. After Chachu left them with me as he couldn’t give
his time to them, I have tried to do everything in my power to keep them
safe and happy. However, today I failed as a sister.”

She is so wrong! She hasn’t done anything wrong. She is their savior
instead.

I wiped away the tears that had flown down my face. When Riya
punched the bag harder, I realized the device was connected to her phone as
I came out of my thoughts. As her phone started ringing, she asked the
device to pick it up, and it was Dev on the other side.
“Yes, Dev,” she asked.

“Ma’am, I heard about the incident with Ajit and Mini. I am trying my
best to find the culprit, and I know…” he said.

“No Dev, I know the culprit and you shouldn’t take any action against
her,” she said, getting all hysterical, and then smacking her head.

“Are you real? Sorry, ma’am, but I heard that the Roys were involved.
Are you by any chance trying to save them?” her brother asked.

“Dev, just keep the Roys out of this and connect me to the head of the
security team for Ajit and Mini,” she ordered.
“Sure ma’am,” he said and a new voice spoke
 “Greetings, ma’am… I am Mr. Walt on the line,” he said.

“What the hell were you doing when those masked men were planting
those drugs in their bags? You and your entire team are fired,” she roared.
My lioness!

“Umm… ma’am, we were outside only. Please give us one more

chance,” he said in a low voice.

“I am not willing to listen to any explanations when my family is

involved. There is no chance that I am going to risk their safety for your
stupid reasons. Never, I repeat, never show me your face again,” she said
and hung up on him.

“Dev, handle everything related to this issue. Media should be kept out
of this,” she ordered and cut the call.
She resumed the recording.

“Remember Riya, your dad loves you, so please wait for miracles,” my
mother-in-law said.
With this, the recording ended, and Riya chuckled sadly and said,
“You were so right mom dad loves me so much that he married me for a
stupid deal, for his business profits, he blackmailed me with everything I
like, just to keep me from inheriting your name, he tried to get Veena
married too. Just to break me, he tries new methods every day. The only
thing he doesn’t know is that breaking me further isn’t possible. He has
already done the honors. And yes, there are no miracles that can change the
scenario. One more thing mommy, dad is proud of me…. Haha!...damn
proud of me that he did not walk even two steps towards me to show his
pride in me. The only pleasant thing in my life currently is the presence of
the Roy family. I love and respect his parents more than my real parents. I
know I have no right to love them. However, mom, I couldn’t stop myself
from loving a mother who waits for me till midnight, feeds me, and guides
me. An honorable father who, rather than telling me he is proud of me,
shows it by attending small award ceremonies that even I never bothered to
attend. I will tell you the rest later. Mom, Superman is calling and he can
sense me crying from my voice.”

Who says she has no right to love them? Who said that she couldn’t
love her parents? This is why her gang calls her father ‘Satan’. He is worse.
Ugh! I need to get a grip on my anger or I will break his nose. With this, I
am getting an idea of her past….when she said that day that it was just the
description of just one day of her life I was afraid to hear more and now
when I am slowly getting to know her past I am afraid to know the
complete truth. I have realized that she has suffered much more than I can
imagine. But I will always stand by her side. I realized that Riya was not
there. Where is she? I saw her coming out after washing her face in an
attached bathroom and now her eyes were a bit red, but her face was devoid
of any tears. Just to hide that she was crying from her brother, she cleaned
up quite well. My angel is truly an angel.

“Hello, Riya….Hello, Di” two voices spoke together. Oh! Both the
brothers together are going to be on call with their sister.

“Why are you two calling me? A freaking conference call?” she asked.

“Well, hello to you too, princess. Calm down and don’t try to hide your
tears from me. I’ve known you for 20 years, not 2 months. Dev told me
everything,” Manav said. She has Manav Raheja wrapped around her
fingers. ‘The Siddarth Roy too,’ my brain interrupted. I agreed and
continued to listen to them.

“I know bro and Dev, can’t you keep that silly mouth of yours shut,” she
scolded.

“Di, how can I keep such a piece of news to myself? I know that Riya
Shekhawat Roy is incredibly sweet and forgiving, but Riya Anita Mishra
Roy doesn’t know the meaning of forgiveness. She destroys people who
take a step towards her family. Di, you wreak havoc when Ajit and Mini are
involved and today you just fired a few men. Is something bothering you,
Di? Tell me I can use my methods and a big hit will await the Roys within
two days,” he replied.

“Dev bro, I know that you care for me, but for my sake, keep the Roy
family out of this. I have handled this,” she said. I know she considers us
family and she won’t let anything happen to her loved ones, but that doesn’t
mean what Bua did wasn’t wrong. She shouldn’t have involved her family
in the test, but as Riya forgave her, I can’t say anything.

“Princess, how come your ways of handling things changed when your
pretty Bua got involved? Are they threatening you? Don’t tell me that Satan
is involved again,” he asked.

“My sweet big bro, stop getting hyper and listen. It was all due to a test
that Bua conducted,” she said.

“WHAT?” they shouted together and it could make me go deaf. Poor

Riya!

“I will turn deaf if you both shout like this. Yes, she wanted to check my
ways of using my power, so she planned all this mess,” she continued.

“What the hell, Di? Did you not warn them that they shouldn’t hurt your
family?” Dev asked. Calm down, man!

“Shut up Dev. You remember Riya’s family rule,” Manav reprimanded.

“Not a step against my family. Dare you to take it and face the living
hell,” they both chorused. The trio chuckled.
“Princess, I know you consider Roys your family now, but you should
at least calmly tell them that they should not involve your family in such
tests. I know you, Riya, that instead of warning them, you must be in your
outhouse trying to kick the bag so hard that you get hurt, which is not
possible, and trying to blame yourself. Remember, Riya, you are not a
disappointment to anyone,” he said calmly. He knows his sister perfectly. I
don’t understand how many weird things this girl does.
 “Thanks, my sweet brothers,” she said.

“By the way, you know my boss is extremely rude and cold. She fired a
complete team of bodyguards and she did not even bother to answer my
questions when I called her official number,” Dev complained and I wanted
to laugh at his whining and the great attempt to lift her mood.

“Dev, you know na…” she was going to say when Dev interrupted.

“I don’t mix my personal and professional lives,” Dev completed.

“Yes,” she said.

“What are you intending to do with that Sumit Wadhera? He openly

flirted with you and tried to take you out on a date forcefully,” Dev asked.
What? How come I didn’t know about this? She and her habit of keeping
things to herself. I am angry like hell and I will bury that man alive.

You wait and watch Mr. Wadhera. You will face the consequences of
messing with my wife.

“That bastard had the nerve to trouble my princess. I will chop him into
pieces,” Manav growled. Bro! She doesn’t like cuss words.

“Dev, why can’t you keep your mouth closed? Bro, I hate swearing, so
don’t make the same mistake again and I have already started his
punishment session,” she warned him. That’s like my girl!

“Di, don’t tell me that the IT raid in his factory was all your plan,” Dev
gasped.

“Happy Realization!… At last, after two long days, my brother got his
mind back,” she sighed dramatically. Drama queen!
 “Princess, you should share your problems with me. Don’t keep
everything to yourself, please. You did not tell me about these two issues,”
he scolded. Likewise, I wish to say the same thing.

“Don’t worry bro, I can—” she was brutally cut off in the middle again.

“Cut it short, princess. I know you can handle it because when even I
could not live with that man under one roof, you stayed there without any
support. I did the mistake of leaving you alone in that hell, but please tell
me if the Roys are doing any sort of mental torture on you,” he asked. I
know it must be difficult for them to trust that wicked man’s choice which
happens to be me. The only thing that happened right was that Neha ran
away from the wedding and I got my Jaan.

“Manav bro, that Siddarth Roy is not that bad. I don’t know about his
family but I heard from Veena that his sisters misbehaved with her but now
are very good with her. Moreover, they can do only mental torture because
Di will beat them blue-black if they even try to hit her,” Dev said.

“Thanks for lifting my mood guys and yes, stop tracking me through
Veena. Thanks for bearing with me all these times,” she said, smiling.
Hayee! That heartwarming smile.

“Yes, you should thank me more for bearing your over-sweet side and
cold attitude at the same time. Bro, you know yesterday she filled my whole
room with gifts and the next day she cut 10,000 from my salary for coming
10 minutes late. But still, her sweet side took over her, and she gave me a
treat after office time. Her sweetness cost me a lot as your cute Shivi
Bhabhi made me sleep on the couch for not giving her a return gift. I don’t
understand if Riya is my sister or hers,” Dev ranted.

“Stop your ranting Dev, my sister is the best whether hot or cold. As far
as I know, she just deducted 10,000 from your salary and gave you gifts
worth… Umm… Umm,” Manav said.
 “Bro, say it. It must be around 5 lakhs because Di will never tell us the
cost and she will not stop giving gifts either,” Dev concluded. I was beyond
shocked. How much more sweet can she be? She absolutely pampers her
loved ones.

“Yes, she won’t stop pampering my wife even after all my requests,” he
complained.

“Did she do it again, bro? She sent her finest collection for Bhabhi
again with loads of toys for Mishri?” he asked.

“Yes bro, Riya, you don’t let us give you a gift and you keep gifting us
so many things,” Manav said, sighing.

“Stop it both of you…. I didn’t send you a single gift. It’s all for my
bhabhi and my cute lil’ fairy,” she said.

“The Armani three-piece suit, my favorite watch and cologne, and shoes
in my size are all for your Shivi, right?” Dev said sarcastically.

“OK, I admit that I give you too many presents, but you do the same.
You fill my wardrobe with dresses even though I don’t need them. Above
all, you give your credit card to Veena for all my shopping expenses even
after knowing that I don’t need it,” Riya said as a matter of fact. She has all
my money to spend, but she hasn’t spent a penny and I realized it just now.
Damn it!

“Really? Riya, we give only a few dresses and you double the number
of gifts even though we don’t need them but you won’t listen,” he said
angrily.

“Bro, what’s wrong with pampering our loved ones? I won’t stop doing
that ever,” she said firmly. Just drop it already! It’s difficult to win an
argument against her.

“OK fine, my princess,” Manav said.

 “I know Di… But please use my debit card once…. I know you haven’t
purchased anything. No message from the bank… I have been waiting for
this message for freaking two years,” he said and I gasped two years. Very
long time.

“My Dev bro, you should spend money on your family and stop
worrying about me,” she said.

“You are my family Di so stop saying your family instead say our
family or else I won’t talk to you” he shouted.

“OK, my little brother keep on spending your salary on me and our

family. Fine?” she asked.
“Yes,” he huffed in response.

“Princess, take care, and instead of crying yourself to sleep, call this
idiot. He will pick you up and drop you at my penthouse tonight,” he
pleaded. I won’t let her cry. I will be there for her.

“Thanks, bro, but I will be heading back to the Roy mansion,” she said,
and I felt happy.

“Di don’t go back there, at least not today. Come with me. I won’t drop
you at the penthouse and leave you alone in that big place. You should
come to my place and enjoy with your soul sister,” Dev said. The offer is
tempting, but my wife will go with me, dude.

“Thanks, guys, but I hold no grudge against anyone, so it’s not an issue
and I am not crying. I am perfectly fine,” she said.

“Yes, you aren’t crying and I am a girl,” Dev and his sarcasm!

“Ha… Ha! Stop your jokes, bro. I am fine after talking to you both. It’s
just that I couldn’t be a responsible sister to Ajit and mini…” she was
saying when they interrupted. These people cut off everything she speaks
and it was perfectly fine because she doesn’t talk sense.

“Stop right there, princess. You backed out of Popular Fashion Week
just to let Neha model for some company, as Satan believes that to let their
company win, you should back out. You did all this just to ensure that they
were not tortured at your place. From clothes to the best college and from
college to comfort you have never missed anything,” Manav said.

“You fired a whole squad of bodyguards when Mini fell from the stairs
of the college and threatened the principal when two boys tried to bully
Ajit. You have never checked your security, but you verify the details of
their guards regularly. When that devil punished you for their night out, you
quietly accepted house arrest and I had to give you food through the
window. So stop worrying and go talk to them,” Dev concluded for Manav.
Their bond is beautiful.

“Fine, bu-bye people, and don’t freak out in the middle of the night
because I am planning to switch off my phone,” she said.

“Bye Di…. I will call Veena at midnight,” Dev said.

“Bye princess, and don’t waste your precious tears on silly thoughts. If
your husband disturbs your beauty sleep, tell me and I will use him as my
punching bag,” Manav said. That won’t be required because seeing your
sister is enough to beat the crap out of me, but I won’t disturb her, nor will I
let anyone else do it.

She said “bye” and hung up. Then she again went to the washroom and
came out after freshening up. It was like bold mode was on again. I exited
and settled back inside the car, deciding to wait for her.

She came, and we both entered the mansion to meet Ajit and Mini. We
entered their room, and it was pitch black. Riya sighed and switched on the
light to find Mini crying, hugging her teddy, and Ajit sitting on the bed. He
had his eyes closed and a frown on his face. Riya fake coughed, and they
both saw her with wide eyes and then looked at each other and then came
running towards her and hugged her hard. Guys! Give her some space to
breathe.

She made them sit on the bed and wiped their tears and said, “No more
crying now” and I looked at everything from afar so as not to disturb them.
She held her ears and said, “I am very sorry for not being able to protect
you.”

They instantly stopped her and asked, “Why are you saying sorry? You
helped us out in our bad times and we couldn’t even stop your forced
marriage.”

Then suddenly they looked at me and I indicated ‘don’t bother about

me’. She told them the complete situation, and I tried to stop her as they
would begin to blame her. However, she wanted to release the burden of
this truth, so she explained to them the complete situation. What will
happen now?

To our surprise, Ajit shouted, “What, all this happened because of the
test?”

Riya nodded as tears fell out of her eyes and she folded her hands,
asking for forgiveness. What is she doing? I can’t see her like this. Why is
she apologizing? She never made a mistake.

I was just about to step in between when Ajit said,

“Stop crying, Di, and don’t make us feel embarrassed by folding your
hands. You never used your contacts for anyone and you didn’t even use
them when your reputation was at stake, but on hearing about us you kept
your principles aside and saved us. You did such a big favor and now you
are asking forgiveness as if you did all this intentionally.”

He grabbed her hands and hugged her tightly. I smiled, looking at the
scene. Then Mini said, “You trusted us against the world and now you
expect us to consider you guilty. Sorry, this is impossible.”
 “Our father dumped our responsibility on you, our mother left the
world, and the only person who guided and shielded us is asking for
forgiveness for something that she never did. You have only given us love,
Di, and you will get loads of it in return. You can’t be forgiven without
making a mistake of your own. Even if you say that you did something
wrong, we would never believe it,” Ajit said.

Mini nodded and said “If today someone asks me who is my parent or
guardian, I will say only one name and you know it”

“Mrs. Riya Shekhawat Roy,” they both said in unison, making us smile.

The trio hugged each other, and the situation settled. Ajit asked, “Does
your Bua trouble you or make you cry by targeting us? Are we becoming
your weakness?”

She was shocked and said, “Do you have any idea what you are saying,
Ajit? They are very compassionate people and treat your sister as their
daughter. I was just being tested by my Bua and don’t worry, they don’t try
to make me weak, rather they empower me with their trust. And yes, you
are my weakness, but you are my biggest power as well. You would have
saved me if I was in danger and I did the same. You know that I have you
both and Veena only as a family, so don’t ever think that you can become
my weakness. Now enough of crying, let’s go out for a treat”

I wanted to say that she had me as her family but refrained from
interrupting as it wasn’t the right time. She looked at me and I nodded in
understanding and went out to get the car.

They all settled inside, with Ajit and Mini in the backseat and Riya in
the passenger seat. I asked, “Where to?”
The trio looked at each other and said, “Foodie hub”
The three were so rich that they could eat at a seven-star restaurant
regularly, but they wanted to go to a small restaurant. I asked out of
curiosity, “Why there? It’s a small place.”
 “Because east or west, Di’s choice is the best,” Mini said.

“One day, Di left all her work to spend time with us as we were missing
our father who lives in the other city. Uncle Veer refused to let us take a
leave from college even if it was nothing significant that day. Di cheered us
up and said she would pick us up after college and we would go out for
lunch. But due to some project work we got late and got out of college after
two hours and all restaurants were far away and we got disheartened. She
then took us to this lovely restaurant and said 'I usually come here, but you
don’t have to eat here. We will wait for an hour at this place and then the
nearby hotel will start the evening service.' We were shocked that Di came
to this place and our doubts got cleared when everyone seemed to know her
so well in the restaurant. The owner himself cleared the table for us and
took our order. Di ordered food for her, but only cold coffee for us. As we
tasted a bite of the food, it was so yummy that we ordered for ourselves and
this place has become our Adda (fixed base - fun/chatting/eating place)
now,” Ajit explained.

Ajit and Mini jumped out of the car as soon as we arrived. I like them
this way. That crying scene was gut-wrenching and gloomy. We entered,
and the owner saw Riya, and a smile captured his face. He asked Riya,
“Would you like a spicy meal or the normal one today?” She happily
replied, “normal,” and his smile broadened. This girl is so confusing.
Suddenly Mini asked, “Di, spicy food is not your thing. Why do you even
have it?”

Ajit said, “Shut up mini, you know that Badi Maa (Riya’s mother) loved
spicy food, so she has it when she remembers her.”

This girl is the 8th wonder of the world. As for a harsh father, she
punishes herself, and for a sweet mother, she eats spicy food. It’s difficult to
understand her, but I am trying. Riya ordered a Chinese platter for Ajit and
Mini and an Indian Thali (meal) for herself. She looked at me and said,
“Give me your order”. I didn’t know what to order, and it took a lot of time,
so Riya asked, “Select one: Indian or Chinese?”

“Indian” I chose. She told the waiter to repeat her order.

After 5 minutes the order was on the table. That was so quick as if she
was some special guest. I had a morsel and realized the food quality was
really good. Way better than I have ever had. She fed a bite to Mini and Ajit
one by one and they reciprocated similarly. I opened my mouth, trying to
make her realize that she had forgotten me. Ajit and Mini laughed and said,
“You forgot poor Jiju.”

She blushed at the word ‘Jiju’ and put a bite in my mouth. I tried to feed
her, but she refused and had it after I insisted. This is the first time I have
ever enjoyed lunch with her. As the waiter came with the bill, I paid it
before she could take it from him.

“The party is on me,” I announced and the duo squealed. Riya smiled at
me and within a minute, I got a message from the bank that my account was
credited with the amount I paid just now. Riya! Why can’t she let me pay?
Now I know what Manav feels like when she does this.

I turned my gaze towards her and she said, “Thanks for the party
Siddarth” and we went to drop Ajit and Mini home. As we were heading
back, I constantly stared at her and she asked, “What is bothering you?”

I asked, “Why did you pay me the bill amount?”

She said “Their Jiju giving a treat to them is fine but Riya Roy hates
favors.”

I stopped the car at the roadside and said “A small treat is not called a
favor, my dear wife.”

I leaned closer to her and said, “Whether you pay or I do, it’s the same
thing now. Their Jiju is your husband, Jaan”
 She blushed and said “OK, you can pay next time”

“Good girl,” I said and started to drive again. We reached home and
relaxed for some time when Bua came and said, “Your next test is…”
 TWENTY-TWO
My Jaan, My Home

Riya
“The next test is not a test,” Bua said, and all released their breaths
together. The test is mine and the entire family is nervous. I smiled at their
behavior.

“Actually since your marriage, we haven’t arranged a Puja (veneration)

so why not now?” Bua suggested.
“Sahi keh rahi hai aap (You are right)” Maa agreed, and all nodded.

“So Riya and Shiny will do all the preparations,” Bua ordered, and I
agreed but who is shiny?

“Oh sorry! I forgot to tell you that Swayam and Shiny will also be
joining us for the puja,” Bua stated and retired to her room.

“Mom! Why the hell are they coming? I don’t appreciate their presence
here,” Siddarth whined. Who are they and why is he so upset about their
arrival?

“Siddarth, we all should respect Bua’s decision,” Mom glared at him

and he instantly shut up.

“Riya, Swayam is Siddarth’s cousin and Shiny is his wife. Her behavior
is a bit… Umm… you can say…” Mom tried to find the right words when
my husband decided to help.
“Irritating, loud, rude, and out of the way”

“I agree,” Diya and Jiya said, standing behind my back and shocking
me like always.
 “Why do you always surprise me by standing behind me and then
speaking in unison?” I asked them.

“Our Bhabhi manages to startle our Bhai every time, so we thought of

making you experience the same,” Diya smirked.
“We love you anyway,” Jiya said.
“Love you too,” I replied, shaking my head.

“How many times do you say this to Bhai?” Diya teased, and a teeny
weeny blush appeared on my face. I looked into his eyes to find him already
smirking. He and his smirk. Idiot!

“Now you go and take a rest as it was a long day and tomorrow you
have too much to do,” Papa said, and we returned to our room. The next
morning, we all gathered in the living room to discuss preparations.

“When Swayam will arrive ——” Bua was saying when a voice cut her
off.

“Swayam has arrived.” A tall, muscular man who seemed to be Swayam

spoke.

Clinging to him was a girl clad in a deep shade of red, wearing a more
revealing than required saree, showing off her expensive collection of
earrings. She tried to cover her head with her saree pallu (loose end of
saree) but failed and eventually gave up. She touched her feet and Bua
blessed her. She greeted Maa and papa with a ‘hi’ and Siddarth was giving
her cold and I must say very cold looks. She came towards me with her
husband and said,
“Oh, so you are the alternative bride. Your gossips are famous in my
classy women’s club.”

Hearing her, I wanted to laugh instead of getting angry, but I saw two
men clenching their fists. You must be thinking that my brothers aren’t
there, so who are these men? Well, these are my husband and Papa.
Siddarth got his anger from Papa, though I have never actually seen him
angry, just heard people talk about him.

“I am pleased that your club talks about me, but can I know who you
are because my social circle has never mentioned you?” I asked politely,
and I was damn serious, but I heard people around me chuckle. What did I
say wrong?
Shiny huffed in anger and said, “I am Shiny Swayam Roy. I am the
princess of the Jaipur clan and brand ambassador of Royal jewelry.”

Whoa! Should I consider myself blessed to meet this princess? Sorry

people, but impressing me is quite a task and the royal bloodline doesn’t
help. I nodded and her husband forwarded his hand for a shake and said,
“I am Swayam Roy, the owner of Royal Jewelry.”

I folded my hands in a ‘Namaste’ instead. Did I hear him right? Shiny

works in her husband’s company. Interesting!
He pulled back his hand, and I proceeded to the kitchen to check the
arrangement of starters. As I came out and stood near Maa, I could feel
someone’s heated gaze and saw Swayam staring at me and I looked straight
into his eyes, challenging him to continue staring. To my surprise, my
husband came and stood beside me, holding my hand. I looked at him to
find him shooting daggers at Swayam for trying to make me feel
uncomfortable. Can this man be any more understanding? He cares so much
about me.

Swayam averted his eyes and went to sit with the others. Bua came after
10 minutes and called me and Shiny.
“In view of the puja taking place tomorrow early in the morning, you
both need to get all the preparations done today. Before telling you your
responsibilities, I have called the family jeweler and you can select
anything from his collection,” Bua announced.

We both agreed and my mood dimmed at the thought of shopping for

something. The jeweler came and displayed all the beautiful and costly
necklaces, rings, and anklets covering the complete center table. This all
looks so extravagant that I want to go back to my room and sleep. I am
weird and I know it already.

Shiny’s eyes glittered like she saw her favorite chocolate. Oh god! I
really wish I could have chocolate instead. Why don’t they keep all this
jewelry and buy me a pack of chocolates? Sounds amazing and drool-
worthy, but this isn’t possible right now. Ugh!

Shiny had already selected a heavy choker necklace and was looking for
more and trying almost every costly piece on the table. Do I fit into this
lavish household? I am rich and that’s no doubt, but I am not like them is
the point. Maa was giving me suggestions, and I was just nodding
inattentively. A hot breath fanned my ear, and he whispered, “Don’t stress
that pretty brain of yours, you are where you belong,” sending shivers down
my spine and I had to control that blush threatening to make me
embarrassed. My husband reads me perfectly, and this is both magical and
threatening.

At last, after sitting for an hour, the man decided to show some diamond
sets on Shiny’s demand. One of them instantly appealed to me since it
looked right up my alley. I like the pendants, but every neckpiece here
today is so substantial, so I was looking for something lighter. I picked that
one and examined it carefully and decided that maybe for just a one-day
show I shouldn’t pick this one. I kept it back and looked for something else
that just didn’t look over-glorified. Suddenly Shiny said,
“You don’t have the money to buy any of them, so you can buy
anything you wish. I will ask my husband to pay.”

So self-obsessed! Why will her husband pay for my shopping? I have

more than enough money, but even if I hadn’t been able to pay, my husband
is the business king. Has she dumped her brain somewhere?

“Don’t be shy Riya. I don’t know your background, but I think you
must belong to a middle-class family, which is why you are checking the
cost of things. You should change your mentality now and stop thinking
about money,” she continued. The audacity of this girl to say such things
standing in my home, in front of my family.
‘Your temporary family,’ my mind reminded me.
‘My relationships aren’t temporary,’ I replied.
‘But who knows when you have to leave?’ My mind said and I kept
mum.
I was lost in my world when Shiny said,
“Since you won’t be able to choose something elegant that matches our
status, I guess I need to give you a necklace as a charity. You are a misfit
—” she was saying when Siddarth roared.

“Pack all the jewelry kept on this table for my wife and collect the bill
from Roy’s head office.”
Shiny, the jeweler, and everyone else flinched at his tone and I was
snapped back into reality. Oh no! I let Shiny blabber nonsense. How am I so
clumsy? But my husband is so sweet and adorable.

“I guess Riya will give you one of her necklaces as charity now,”
Siddarth mocked. The tension seems to be rising and I know in front of my
angry hulk nobody will utter a word.

I got up and held his arm firmly and said, “What will I do with all these
necklaces? Let it be. I don’t want to buy any. I already have enough of these
things.”

It’s the truth. Jewelry is something Superman, Abhi, and Dev have filled
my wardrobe with. If I want, I can wear a brand-new set every day and it
won’t end for at least a year. Now my husband is hell-bent on collecting
more jewelry. His eyes were red with anger. I looked at him and he closed
his eyes and sighed. He slowly calmed down. Just by looking into my eyes,
he relaxed. Really?

He instantly wrapped his arms around me and I stood like a statue for a
moment, too shocked to react. I hugged him back, and all said “Awe” in
unison and I tried to back away when he tightened his hold on me.
I whispered “Everyone is looking at us”
 “You are my sanity,” he said, and the butterflies in my stomach were
unleashed. He feels like home.
“Leave me,” I said, and he replied, “Never.”

He let me go, and I was about to turn towards others when he said
“Your wish is my command.”
I looked at him confused and he said loudly, “Fine baby, I won’t buy all
of them but I will select them for you instead.”

I looked at him wide-eyed and he first picked up the one I liked,

followed by all the gold-plated or diamond ones. Though I don’t like
buying jewelry, I love the way he handpicked the finest ones for me with so
much love. He kept in mind my preferences and I love his thoughtfulness.
When my angry man was satisfied, he finally let the jeweler go. Bua came
forward and blessed me and said,
“I have never seen him get past his anger in minutes. You two are made
for each other.”

“Now it’s time for saree shopping,” Bua said and clapped her hands like
a schoolgirl. Oops! Shopping alert 2. Can I please run away?

“But Bua Ji, I wanna buy the ‘Wear with pride’ collection saree by R.S.
I had promised my friends that next time I shop something I will shop from
there or else I won’t step foot in any other showroom. You know they will
tease me if I buy something from somewhere else,” she said dramatically
sighing.
I want to laugh and cry at the same time. She wants to buy something
from my collection, but her drama is awful. I was just staring at my toenails
as everyone stared at me. ‘They will look gorgeous if I paint them baby
blue’…. ‘No light pink’

“Riya” Maa called, and I looked up to see Shiny giving me confused

looks as they all were giving me looks.
“Yes Maa” I answered.

“Where are you lost? I have called you twice,” she added.
 “Sorry Maa, what is it?” I asked innocently.
“Do we need her permission to go to the Glamour Fashion House?”
Shiny scoffed. What if I say ‘yes’, babe? Can’t she keep her mouth shut?

“No, why do we need someone’s permission to go to a store? I’ll take

you, darling,” Swayam said. Please jaldi chale jao (Please leave quickly).

“Riya, can something be arranged?” Bua asked.

“Will be done—5 sarees of different designs can be arranged by

tonight,” I told Calculating.

“For men, I need to make a few phone calls, as the Indian collection is
the new bestseller,” I replied.

All nodded except my man, who said, “But we need 7 sarees, Mom,
Chachi, Bua, Diya, Jiya, Shiny, and You”
All looked at me again. I nodded and said “No, we won’t need sarees
for Bua and me”

Bua looked dejected and said, “You won’t order a saree for me? Are
you upset with me?”

“No way, Bua, I bought one to give you as a ‘Come again soon’ gift,
which I will give you now only, and hence we won’t need one for you,” I
said and smiled sheepishly. I will arrange another one in the coming days,
but for now, that one is the most suitable.

Bua laughed and said, “My goodness! Can you be more exemplary?”

“And why not for you?” My angry young man asked.

“Because the first sample of my latest design is residing in my wardrobe

only” I shrugged and Maa, Chachi along with the twins beamed “Woohoo!”
I chuckled at their antics. The elders mingle well with the kids. Two
people looked confused and were looking at us all like we had grown horns
on our heads.

“Did you all not hear me? How can Riya arrange sarees from the
‘glamour fashion house’ for me? Why will R.S. deliver the latest designs to
us sitting at home? They don’t take orders this way,” Shiny asked. Right!
We don’t take orders that way. I mean, until we sign a contract (which is
difficult) no dresses are delivered exquisitely. People have to come to us
and place orders.

“R.S. is not some common designer. Last time I had to use a lot of
influence to get a dress from that store. It cost me around 15 lakhs for a
dress, R.S.” Swayam stated.

“Bhabhi, will I get a discount?” Jiya teased.

“Will a One-on-One offer work?” I teased back. We both chuckled and

Diya said,
“R.S., can my saree be blue?” Diya said.

“Of course,” I said, and Shiny’s jaw dropped and Swayam stood numb.
Finally, their minds started working.
“You are R.S.” they freaked out.

“Yes,” Siddarth replied and stood next to me.

“I can’t believe it. I am meeting R.S. Wait! Riya Shekhawat is R.S.”

Shiny said, jumping up and down. Happy realization girl.

“Yes, yes, and yes,” Diya and Jiya chorused.

“OK girls, now let my daughter place the order and we’ll arrange the
rest,” Maa announced, and we all went to do our jobs. I was going to call
Jenny when Shiny said, “I am sorry for assuming you to be a middle-class
girl. Can you forgive me?”
 “Never mind,” I said as if it was no big deal. Her words can’t offend
me. I am stronger than this.

She then asked, “Can I please have the blue saree with a silver blouse
from the Wear with Pride collection?” So the apology was just for the sake
of a saree.

“Sure,” I answered, and she strolled away. I sighed and called Jenny to
make the deliveries.

I walked over and joined the others when Bua said, “So now, it’s time
for the division of responsibilities between Riya and Shiny.”

“So who will call Pundit Ji?” Bua asked. This one is easy. Shiny
instantly said, “I will.”

Bua Ji nodded and Shiny said, “Can I select the tasks first?”
Bua looked at me, and I nodded. I have absolutely no issue and I could
sense someone boring holes into me through his eyes. Yes, it is Siddarth
only.

“So Shiny will call Pundit Ji, clean the idol and help Riya with
decorations,” Bua announced, and then my turn came.

“Riya will make Rangoli (pattern created on the floor using flowers or
powdered colors), do decorations, and clean the temple,” Bua said and I
agreed.

“Who will make the Prasad (holy offering) ?” Bua asked and Shiny
spoke a bit too loudly.

“Bua Ji, you know na I can’t make Prasad as I have a cut on my hand
and the doctor told me to stay away from heat.”

“I will do it,” I said and Bua Ji nodded reluctantly, staring at Shiny. She
looked as if she didn’t want to overwork me. Don’t worry Bua, this work
will seem insignificant when viewed through my eyes.
We all got back to work.

Siddarth

She gladly accepted her work and was doing it with so much
enthusiasm that I want to hug her for being so cute. When she looked at the
jewelry, she zoned out, and I could tell from her face that her brain was
going in the wrong direction. She isn’t a misfit, for heaven’s sake. She
belongs here only. She rules everyone’s heart in this family. We all have
different choices, and that doesn’t make us imperfect. My Jaan is beautiful,
both inside and out. She is my sanity. Just by looking at her innocent eyes,
my anger vanished into thin air. My eyes are glued to her as she makes a
Rangoli with all her heart. I am sitting on the couch with my MacBook lost
completely in her, the way she tucks the loose strands behind her ear when
they irritate her and the way her eyes twinkle when she fills her beautiful
drawing on the floor with colors, all make her unique. So simple, yet so
enticing.

Someone coughed sitting beside me, and I turned to see Dad peering at
me with raised eyebrows. I shook my head, and he said, “You are looking at
her the way I look at your mom.”
Really! Is this the feeling of love? I don’t know.

I remained silent and he said, “She is my daughter, my pride not

because she is your wife but because she made me the father of a daughter.
She is hiding behind some walls of her own, but with you she is different.
She smiles more and is more chirpy. It is evident in her eyes that she has
trust in you. She will never say it when she is in pain and I know it about
her after spending these 4 months with her. Her wounds are deep and I trust
you to heal them with patience. Stand by her side always.”

I looked at him shocked. He knows. He knows things that we never told

him. He considers her as his daughter as I know he was damn serious when
he said ‘he was trusting me with her ’
 I nodded and said “I will take care of her with everything I have.”

He smiled and said, “You have to or else ‘Vishal Roy’ is more

dangerous than Manav Raheja.”

He knows about this too. “Dad,” I whined.

“Fine, now don’t stare at her like a creep,” he said, and I huffed.

“You are the villain in my love story. Since you came, your mom has
loved you more. So this is revenge time,” he laughed, and I laughed along.

Now Riya wasn’t around, and her Rangoli looked freaking amazing. I
turned around and saw Shiny sitting on the couch, rubbing her ankle and
smirking at Riya. What is she up to now?
Oh! I see. Riya is doing all the decorations alone and she is giving the
escape of a twisted ankle. This cunning lady is playing with fire.

I went to the kitchen and returned after getting a glass of milkshake for
Riya as I know she will forget everything when she is working. I saw Riya
standing on a ladder and putting flower beads on the entrance and shiny is
standing behind her. Something is wrong as Shiny was sitting lazily on the
couch 15 minutes back and now suddenly she is standing near the ladder. It
was instinctual for me to keep the glass away and take long steps to reach
her. As expected, Shiny pushed the ladder and I caught my girl in my arms.

Her eyes were closed tightly as she feared that she might fall. Why fear
Jaan when I am here? I looked at her pretty face and she fit perfectly in my
arms like it was her place. I believe that my heart will soon become her
permanent residence.

She opened her eyes when she couldn’t feel the fall. I won’t let her fall,
ever. She blinked, clutching my shirt, and I put her down. She whispered
“Thank you” and I smiled. She looked down and I knew this look. She
looks down when she blames herself and right now she is blaming herself
for being clumsy. It wasn’t her fault. This is all the fault of Shiny, who is no
longer around.

“It wasn’t your fault,” I said, and she nodded. I kissed her forehead, and
she smiled. ‘Peace’ is what I feel around her. She looked at me wide-eyed.
Get used to it, Jaan.
She then climbed the ladder again, and I stood behind her holding the
ladder firmly, as I don’t trust Shiny even a fraction. She won’t let me do it,
so I will help her this way. She did her thing and got down.

She went and made the Prasad and after that, we all had our food and
headed to our rooms.
I entered the room to find her standing in front of the mirror, removing
her earrings. I walked and stood behind her. She raised her eyebrows at me
and I just moved her hair to one side and I love the effect I have on her. I
made her wear the pendant that I bought for her a few days back, and Kunal
got it customized. I know she likes them. It was a stainless steel lifeline
pendant. This one is perfect for her, as she is my lifeline. My JAAN.

She gasped in shock, and a lone tear slipped from her eye. I instantly
wiped it and hugged her. I know she is feeling elated. She was about to
thank me, but I didn’t let her.
“You are my lifeline, JAAN,” I said, and she just stood numb. I rubbed
her back, and she said,
“You are my home.”

I was taken by surprise. This day couldn’t get better. At least I know
that we both are stepping together in this. The feeling of pure bliss is what I
feel, so there was no need for words. At least not for now. I love this
feeling.
In the morning, we all got dressed up and came down after getting
ready. Yes! Riya arranged clothes for everyone and she looks like a hot
mess right now. She is wearing a simple pink saree with a gorgeously
printed blouse. Just her style.
 Shiny got the blue saree ordered from her collection and Diya and Jiya
were wearing blue designer sarees. One is dark blue and the other one is a
lighter shade. Bua and Maa also look so beautiful.

We went to the hall to see the beautiful Rangoli made by Riya was
spoiled with all colors scattered here and there. I was standing shocked and
saw that shiny had a smirk on her face and then I spotted Riya fiddling with
her fingers. I was going to give Shiny the taste of her own medicine but
Riya stopped me and said, “It’s okay.”

I can’t understand what she is thinking. She made this Rangoli in one
hour with lots of love and patience and Shiny spoiled it. Now everyone will
scold her. She marched ahead and Veena came with colors and stuff. No,
she can’t make it again. It’s just 15 min left for the Puja to start, plus her
Saree will get spoilt, I thought to myself.

Riya cleared the Rangoli and began to make a new one. I want to throw
this shiny out right now, but my mother and Jaan won’t like it. Shiny came
and said with a fake sorrowful face,
“I’m sorry, Riya, I was sweeping the floor and your Rangoli got
spoiled.”

“No worries” Riya smiled and continued to work. My attention was

drawn to something I thought of, and I came back after 15 minutes with
everyone since it was time for veneration in the hall. The large Rangoli had
been replaced with a smaller one, leaving no evidence of the mess that
Shiny had made.

It is smaller than the earlier one but is very beautiful. She is extremely
talented in this matter. After all, designing is her passion. Then everybody
came and praised her Rangoli, and she smiled brightly. I just can’t stop
adoring her. After some time we entered the puja room and saw that pundit
Ji wasn’t there and the idol wasn’t cleaned yet.

Shiny received a reasonable amount of scolding and nobody believed

her when she said that she had done all her tasks properly. Jaan kept looking
at me and then quietly dragged me out of the room and said, “You did all of
this. Right?”

“After all, she troubled my wife. How can I let her go easily?” I
smirked. I know that my wife knows everything, but she won’t react to such
little things.
She just walked inside again, shaking her head at my antics. Shiny had
to clean the idol again. See, this is what you get when you try to hurt what’s
mine.

Now I was enjoying her freaking out, as she was unable to arrange for a
priest in such a short period. Bua looked at Riya with hopeful eyes. Riya
stepped out to make a call, and the priest was arranged. Bua thanked her for
handling the situation, and she just smiled. After the puja was finished, we
headed out and Bua scolded Shiny and praised Riya. Suwarna Chachi also
scolded her and gave her the punishment of cooking the family dinner
tonight that too all alone. We all headed to our rooms and I couldn’t control
my laughter.

“There was no need to do all this,” she said.

“Right! I should have thrown her out the moment she tried to insult
you,” I said huffing.
“You are crazy,” she chuckled.
“Only for you,” I said, and she blushed. Our light-hearted moment
ended as she rushed to change into comfortable clothes. The day passed in a
blur with Shiny being taunted and poor Swayam handling her tantrums.

I slept very soundly that night with my wife in my arms, and the next
day began. The next day, Bua announced that we would spend two days
away from the family in Manali in my penthouse as our final test. This is a
test or a trip? Anyway, I am getting to spend time with my wife so it must
be fun. We had to leave right away and every journey with her is fabulous.
Let’s see where this trip takes us. I hope it strengthens our relationship.
 TWENTY-THREE
Manali Calling!!!

Riya
We are currently heading to Manali in his private jet as per Bua’s orders
and the most amusing fact is that I am wearing my tracksuit as Bua did not
even spare us a second after the announcement and pushed us out of the
house. I had just arrived back after a long jog when she suddenly
announced and didn’t mind us giving our input. Do I mind?
Hell no!

Looks never mattered to me. If you are thinking that it is extremely

critical for me as a billionaire to keep in mind that my personal life is a big
deal for the media, then you should stop bothering about it. Why?

Because there is no picture of me released to the public. Except for our

extremely close and elite circle of Roy’s, nobody knows about our
marriage. I tend to keep it this way because of the messed-up situation in
which we were married and I can’t risk his reputation for my sister’s silly
reasons. She calls me twice a week to remind me that the place where I am
standing belongs to her. However, with Siddarth, I feel over the moon and
everything else gets overlooked. He is the best thing that happened in my
life which might not last long but will leave an everlasting impression. We
were sitting facing each other with a table in the middle, keeping our
distance.
I was thinking about all this when my husband decided to break the
silence.

“Don’t you mind traveling to Manali in this tracksuit?” he asked. I

looked at him to find him staring at me.
 He is wearing a white T-shirt and black trousers and he doesn’t need to
change because he looks dashing in anything he wears. We are wearing
matching clothes.

“No, I am not going to attend some grand event. Furthermore, Maa &
Bua pushed us out so fervently that I did not want to argue,” I said and
relaxed in my seat.
Oh my goodness! I forgot to tell you that yesterday Shiny and Swayam
left after the Puja as she had to go to Paris for a trip. Thank god! She isn’t
going to eat my head anymore with her useless talks.

He looked at me raising his brows and said,

“I have never seen someone so relaxed while going on a trip in a
tracksuit. You amaze me, Mrs. Roy” and here goes my heart.

“Mr. Roy, even you aren’t dressed according to the trip,” I said in a
playful tone.
“I am still a sight for sore eyes,” he said cockily.

“Arrogant much,” I said, though he wasn’t wrong. He is drool-worthy.

The sight of him is going to make every girl weak in the knees.

“It’s confidence, Jaan,” he said and then looked at me again and said,
“Every girl may find me attractive, but I have my eyes only for one girl. I
just want that special someone sitting right beside me to give me a look of
admiration, and the world can go to hell. The only girl I want to impress is
my wife.”

I blushed and smiled at him. I guess I spoke my thoughts out loud. His
sincerity is the reason I love him. Wait! LOVE…. I don’t think I have the
right to love him, but I like him. Whether right or wrong, I like him so
much.
“This blush makes me go insane,” he muttered and turned his face
toward his MacBook. Suddenly my phone buzzed, and it was my dad on the
line. My mood instantly fell.
 I picked up the call, and he said “I want 10% shares of ‘Glamour’ at any
cost”

“We have had this discussion many times, dad. You know that I won’t
be selling them anytime soon,” I said, frustrated.

“Just for the sake of a promise, you will defy me,” he shouted and due
to this, even Siddarth knows what he is talking about.
“Dad, just for the sake of this promise, I will defy the universe if it’s
required,” I told, faithfully. My mom’s every word mattered to me always.

“Shut it! None of your shareholders are willing to sell, so it’s better if
you do it peacefully,” he warned.

“Dad, I will wait for your goons,” I said and cut the call. He does this
now and then. He sends goons to threaten me and orders them to hurt me if
I don’t agree to his terms. He never raises his hand but lets his men do it. I
don’t mind it though, because I love sending them back after beating them
black and blue.
Siddarth looked at me, concerned, and I asked, “Can I please get a
chocolate if it’s available?”

“I will do anything for you. All you have to do is ask,” he said and
called for an air hostess. I knew his words had a deeper meaning, but for the
time being, I let it slide. The air hostess came and asked,
“How can I help you, sir?”

“I want chocolate for my wife,” he said nonchalantly.

She was busy giving him flirtatious smiles and trying to seduce him.
Was I angry? Yes. Did I want to punch her face? Yes. Did I show it on my
face? No way.

She came back with the biggest of all she could find and he handed it
over to me and started doing something on his laptop again. I slowly
relished the taste of cocoa and calmed my senses. He slowly asked, “Wanna
share what happened?”
I sighed, and he said “It’s okay if you need time”

I shook my head and said, “Nothing much. Dad has wanted to buy
shares in my company for a long time and I had promised someone that I
wouldn’t share my roots. He doesn’t stop pestering me. When he doesn’t
get things through simple ways, he retorts to dangerous tricks. I have
learned to play along, so it’s not that difficult, but the fact that he can do this
with his daughter just pricks me now and then.”
It’s been a long time since I shared my sorrows with someone. Opened
my heart and let someone know my worries, but with him, I feel at peace.
After telling him, I felt light. There is a lot to say, but I just can’t let it all
out. His eyes darkened and his grip on the MacBook was harsh. Don’t break
it please or else we would have to listen to him barking orders at people for
a new one!

“Since when?” he asked.

“What?” I was confused.

“Since when is he doing all this?” he asked. What? The torture or this
sick game of his?

“He has been trying to get shares for 3 years,” I answered.

“And since when is he trying to hurt you? Both emotionally and

physically?” He asked, and I kept quiet. I know I am infuriating him, but I
just can’t let him know the truth.

“Umm… I don’t remember,” I lied.

“Jaan, do you want me to buy this lie?” he asked. Anger is evident in his
eyes, but his tone is so soft as if he will hurt my fragile heart. I did not
answer, and he dropped the topic just for my sake. I am proud to call him
my husband. God! Please don’t let my troubles be an obstacle to him.
 Half an hour went away in silence when I spoke,
“Do you think I am selfish?” I asked. I was feeling like a bad daughter
for not being the pride of my father. Even if he isn’t the perfect father, he is
still my father.
His head whipped in my direction so fast that I doubt if he has got a
sprain on his neck.

“Have I heard it wrong? You were probably asking, ‘Do you find my
dad selfish?’” he asked.

“I asked if you thought I was selfish?” I repeated.

“And why exactly will I think you are selfish?” he asked.

“Because I refused to sell him the shares,” I said, unsure.

“Since when did refusing to share your hard-earned accomplishments

become selfish? Since when did fulfilling your mother’s wishes become
selfish?” he asked.
I kept mum knowing he was right. He is always able to help me solve
my dilemma by myself. He strengthens my faith in myself whenever he
does this.

‘How does he know that it’s my mother’s wish?’

‘Idiot! Your dad talked about a promise.’
‘But how come he knows it’s a promise to my mother?’
Ending this banter, I was going to directly ask him when he said huskily,
“Neither my wife is selfish nor my friend, so I dare you to ask this
question again,” making shivers pass my spine. I nodded, not trusting my
voice. It’s only him who can make me go all quiet. It’s only him with whom
I lose trust in my voice due to the proximity.

“How do you know it was a promise to my mother?” I asked.

“Just a wild guess, as you seem to love her so much,” he said, making
me nod. He said it with so much confidence that the guess word doesn’t fit
in.

I put everything aside and said “Hey Manali, wait for us”
He smiled and said “You are something else, Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy.”

I smiled and decided to take a nap. After some time, I felt a feather-like
touch on my cheek and it was gone after a moment. I felt something playing
with my hair. I just snuggled more into my seat and slept, caring about
nothing. Soon someone was caressing my hair softly, waking me up. I
yawned and looked around to find Siddarth sitting on the seat beside me
with a hand propped on the space near the headrest of my seat, smiling
sweetly at me. I just raised a brow at him and he engulfed me in a hug,
taking me by surprise. I hugged him back and looked around to see we had
reached. We came out of the jet and settled in the car, which was supposed
to take us to his penthouse. The ride was a silent one. We came out of the
car to see a beautifully built three-storeyed structure looking down at us. It
wasn’t like the properties built in cities, but it was lavish. Settled in the lap
of mother nature, cold winds engulfed the construction, snow outlining its
features and trees enhancing its glory; the house was a beauty to be
admired.

We entered to find a receptionist looking at me weirdly but the warm

hand holding mine was enough to keep me at peace. To get the keys, we
approached the young man. The man smiled sweetly at me and then asked
Siddarth,
“How can I help you, Sir?”

“I want the keys to my penthouse,” Siddarth ordered coldly. How come

I have never heard this tone with me? Not even when he confronted me for
the first time and released his fury for marrying him.

“Sure Sir, and who might this beautiful lady be?” he asked. Hey, dude!
That’s none of your concern. I wanted to snap.

“My wife and now go call your manager,” he roared. This penthouse
has a reception and even a manager. Roys don’t invest small.
 He wasn’t able to say a word and hurried away. The manager came and
greeted us. That old man was polite but spoke more than was required. The
receptionist was fired immediately and our keys were handed over to us. I
got to know that the third floor is owned by Roy’s and the cleaning and
cooking are all done by the staff of the management that is hired. It appears
more like a hotel to me. Huh!

We entered to find it was alluring with 4 bedrooms, balconies, a dining

area, a kitchen, and a living room. As we entered, Siddarth locked the door
behind us and showed me all the rooms one by one. Every time I admired
the place, his smile widened, making my lips curve up. I have realized that
this man cares. Cares about everything that concerns me, more than anyone
has ever cared.

We decided to take two separate rooms this time. Was I uncomfortable

with him? No. We both just did it to provide each other with some privacy
and time. As I settled into my room, I decided to change and take a soothing
shower when I heard a knock on the door. I frowned as Siddarth had left my
room 10 minutes back only. Now, who could be there?

I opened the door to find a concerned Siddarth knocking on the door. I

asked, “What happened?”

“Switch on the water heater. Don’t pull any stunts,” he instructed. A

ghost of a smile appeared on my lips as I got what he tried to convey. He
thought that maybe due to dad’s call, I will punish myself again. I won’t lie.
That thought crossed my mind, but as he explained to me that I wasn’t
wrong, I dumped it. Moreover, if I get sick, who will enjoy this Manali
adventure?

“Don’t worry! I won’t trouble you,” I teased.

“Why not? Trouble me as much as you want. This slave is here for the
same,” he played along. He muttered something under his breath like ‘I am
waiting for trouble from your side’
Maybe I heard it wrong.
 “So now Can I go and freshen up?” I asked.

“Sure, my lady,” he said, and we both chuckled.

He went away, and I went to freshen up. I changed into my brown high-
neck cardigan and simple jeans, along with long boots. The pendant he gave
me was never left behind, and my nuptial chain was also visible this time.
Satisfied with my look after letting my hair fall in waves, I went towards
the kitchen to cook something, as we both did not want to have food in the
jet. I decided on making a good amount of lunch as we had skipped
breakfast and a bar of chocolate doesn’t count. Does it?

I entered the kitchen to find a girl around twenty-five dressed in a long-

sleeved dress with black stockings filling up the grocery. She looked at me
and said “Greetings Mrs. Roy.”
I nodded, and she said, “I am Helena and I am responsible for cooking
and cleaning this place until your stay ends.”
I said “You can call me Riya, Helena”

She smiled and said, “You are sweet and friendly unlike her.”
Who is that ‘her’ in the conversation?

“Who are you talking about?” I asked.

“Neha Shekhawat! That lady came with Sir for a day and annoyed the
crap out of me. She made me change lunch 7 times and even, at last, she
didn’t seem satisfied. Half of the food got wasted,” she complained, and I
looked at her amused as she continued to ramble.

“She is my sister,” I said, and the look I received was priceless. She
opened and closed her mouth like a fish. I burst out laughing, seeing her
like this. After getting sober I said “She is unbearable sometimes.”

She sighed in relief and said, “You are nowhere like her. She is more
than unbearable.”
 I just shook my head and said, “I will make lunch, you go and do
something else.”

She looked at me horrified and said, “Why will you work when I am
here?”

“So you will not let me work?” I raised a brow.

“Sorry Riya, go ahead” she meekly said. Awe, she got afraid.
“What would you like to have?” I asked. She looked up and said, “Why
would you like to know?”
“Answer me” I demanded.

“I like to eat mixed vegetable sabzi (an Indian dish) so damn much,”
she said dreamily.

“So mixed veg it is,” I mumbled and shooed her away.

I made Mixed Veg, Shahi Paneer, and butter rotis for all of us. As the
aroma filled my nostrils, I felt satisfied with my hard work.

What is Siddarth doing? He did not come out of his room. I thought of
serving him in his room itself because it was already 3 in the afternoon and
lunch can’t be delayed anymore. I called Helena and asked her to give the
food to Siddarth in the room. I served all the dishes on a plate and gave
them to her. I had settled the lunch on the table for Helena and me when my
husband decided to notify his presence by clearing his throat. He was
wearing a blue jacket and black jeans, looking devilishly handsome. He
held the plate in one hand and was looking at me with a frown on his face.
Wait…why a frown?

He came towards me and kept the plate on the table and then pulled me
closer by the waist, making my breath hitch. He caressed my cheek and
asked, “Why did you send Helena to give me food instead of calling me for
lunch?”
 “I thought you might be busy,” I answered carelessly.
“Maybe, but I won’t miss having lunch with my wife,” he said, and we
heard a cough. I realized the position in which we were in and instantly
backed away. Helena looked at us teasingly.

“Come, let’s have lunch,” I said, and we settled in. Helena stood there
like a statue, afraid of being scolded if she sat in the chair.

“Sit down, Helena. I have made your favorite food,” I asked politely
and Siddarth gave her a nod. She sat down and said, “You made my favorite
food,” clapping like a kid.

“She made my favorite food,” my husband interrupted.

“No, mix veg is my favorite”
“Then Shahi Paneer is mine”
“Are you guys serious?” I asked. They looked at me and then continued
fighting.
“She asked for my preferences,” Helena boasted.
“She knows mine already,” Siddarth stepped up.
“What are you two? 5-year-olds?” I reprimanded them, and they both
looked at each other, fuming. These people!

“Stop glaring at each other and start eating,” I said, and they both
followed. With the first bite, they both moaned and said “Awesome” and
“Fabulous” together.

I chuckled and had my food saying “Thank you”. As we had our food,
Helena hugged me and took the dishes for cleaning. I got up and was going
to my room when Siddarth held my wrist and pulled me back. My back
touched his front, and he whispered, “Thank you, Jaan.”
I just nodded my head, not trusting my voice. He turned me around,
kissed my forehead and said, “Come out in 10 minutes, we are going
sightseeing.”
 I squealed, and he laughed at my behavior. What? I have got the right to
get excited.

We both came out of our rooms in exactly 10 minutes and the driver
was already waiting at the gate. We sat in the car and the first place we
decided to go was the Manali Sanctuary. I felt extreme happiness gushing
through my veins. As a child, I always wanted to accompany Dad and Di
when they went abroad for vacations, or at least even a nearby park would
have worked, but it never happened.
I was running here and there excitedly when Siddarth said, “Jaan, stop
running. You will hurt yourself.”

I ignored him and ran to the spot where I saw a barking deer. My foot
touched a stone, and I got imbalanced. I was expecting to fall hard and
break a bone or two. I closed my eyes tightly. An arm snaked around my
waist and I was pulled back. As I realized that my husband was my savior
once again, I sighed in relief. He made me stand properly, and I expected
him to scold me, but this man just said “Careful Jaan”

We enjoyed paddle boating, bird watching, and trekking as time went by

quickly. Then at last I decided to visit the ‘Hadimba Temple’ and he agreed
without a word. It’s been the same since morning. The temple is a place of
both historical and archaeological importance as tourists from all over the
country visit it to get the blessings of Goddess Hadimba. It was constructed
in ancient times by the king of Kullu, a town of Himachal. We went inside
and prayed together in front of the deity.

“Devi Maa, please fulfill all his wishes. May no harm touch him and
shield him from all the troubles. I am blessed to have him in my life as my
partner. He has fulfilled all my wishes, even without letting me voice them
out. He brings a shade out of me that even I didn’t know existed. Keep my
family safe and healthy. Give this man all the happiness that exists in this
world. I have never asked you to pave a smooth way for me, but do give me
the strength to protect my loved ones with all my might,” I prayed and we
both went back to the penthouse. I was in no mood to cook and I had
already told Helena to take off for the rest of the day. I wanted to say this to
him, so I rushed out of my room and found him standing on the balcony. I
stood near him and tapped on his shoulder. He turned around, and I said “I
am in no mood to cook today”

He shrugged and said, “I might or may not have ordered Chinese

takeout for us.”

I just smiled cheekily and said, “You are the best!”

He chuckled and said, “So are you”

We both went and had dinner, chatting about how we enjoyed our day
and which part was the best. After this long day, we went back to our rooms
to sleep. As I lay on the bed and pulled the comforter over me, I felt as if
something was amiss. I looked at the empty side of the bed and realized that
his presence was required for a peaceful sleep. One more habit of mine that
has to be changed. The sooner the better because maybe after a year, I
would have no right to sleep by his side. I sighed and tossed and turned in
my sleep. At midnight, I got up sweating profusely. Again, the same dream
haunted me after a long period of 4 months. Mom was going away from me
and I was screaming and shouting for help. Helplessness is all that I felt.
Wiping my forehead and calming my frantic heartbeats, I gulped a glass of
water. I lay back, as it was not the right time to stay awake.

After some time, I felt a strong pair of arms engulfing my tiny frame
and lulling me to sleep. I woke up in the morning feeling fresh and excited
all at the same time, forgetting how hard the night had been. In his absence,
will all the nights be the same again? I wondered. Putting all this aside, I
opened my eyes to see Siddarth sleeping, hugging me tightly. His arms
were wrapped around me and our legs were tangled together. How did we
reach this position? How is he in my room? I tried to get out of his grip, but
his hold tightened. I tried to slip out when he nuzzled his face in the crook
of my neck, making me stiffen.

I relaxed and tried to get away and successfully got out of the grip of
this Hulk. Huh!!! He is huge.
 I decided to shower until he woke up. I changed into white pants and a
stylish halter neck top with a bow, pairing it with a blue overcoat. I came
out to see him stretching himself, yawning. I asked, “So how come you
landed here, Mr. Roy?”

“I couldn’t sleep without you in my arms,” he said and smiled

sheepishly. I smiled, concluding that we had the same effect on each other.
He got up from the bed and came and stood behind me and said, “I want to
hold on to you for eternity. Now… now… Mrs. Roy, make my morning
bright by kissing me”

What!!! No way I am going to do that. As if reading my mind, he pulled

me by the waist and said, “Give me what I want or I am not gonna leave
you,” making my eyes go wide.

Having no other way out, I quickly pecked his cheek and as my lips
touched his cheeks, his hold on my waist loosened and I ran out of the
room. He went to his room, and I made breakfast for both of us. He looked
dashing in his white coat and washed jeans. I stared at him longer than
required, and he smirked. He did this matching thing deliberately. Sweet!

“I am all yours, Wifey! You can stare as much as you want,” he

announced, and I just looked away feeling shy.
While having breakfast he said, “Let’s play a game. I will say a word
and the first word that comes to your mind after hearing it, you have to say
that.”
“Fine,” I said.

“Sun,” he said.
“Bright” I answered
“Rain”
“Water”
“Sweet”
“ice cream”
“Fun”
 “Ajit & Mini” I smiled, remembering all the fun we did together.
“Basket”
“Empty,” I said, realizing that in the end, after helping others, I found
my basket empty.
“Dumb”
“Riya,” I said my name as now and then people used this term for me
when they broke my trust and laughed at my face
“Love”
“Family”
“Family”
“Veena” Isn’t he using all the deep words now? I am being tricked by
him. He’s smart!
“Fake”
“Relations”
“Friend”
“Gang”
“Riya”
“Broken”
“Trust”
“You” Shit! This got intense.

And he stopped at my answer and said, “When your heart knows that
you trust me so you should start sharing things, Riya. The word broken has
never come to your tongue just because you don’t let it. You fear sharing
things with strangers, but I am your husband, so from today you will start
sharing everything with me and stop bearing everything yourself.”
I was tongue-tied, but I nodded anyway. Should I start sharing? Is it the
right thing to do?

He got up to keep his plate, stood behind my chair and tucked a loose
strand of hair behind my ear and said, “Riya isn’t dumb”. I just blushed, and
he went away. I finished my food and went to my room. What if he gets to
know my bitter past?

These thoughts were taking so much energy, so I decided to give myself

a break and went to the living room where he was already waiting for me.
He saw me and asked, “It took you long enough. Now come, we have
places to go.”
I followed him like a lost puppy and we both went to places like Solang
Valley, Beas River, Gulaba, and Jogini waterfalls. The day was a perfect
adventure. We both went to a famous restaurant called ‘Renaissance’ to
have dinner.

A girl was shamelessly gawking at my husband. Can I strangle her

already? Ugh!
I ignored her, and we both found a table. Yes, found a table… As we
decided to behave like normal people who just enter a restaurant and find a
table instead of those who just make a call and book the complete hotel or
have their private space reserved.
The waitress came and started flirting with him. And my dear husband
decided to flirt back. Did he forget that he has a wife? Why am I angry?
Do whatever you want! I huffed in annoyance but decided against
showing emotions. When the whole lot of 10 minutes passed away, I finally
said,
“Whenever you get time, do take my order,” and went back to scrolling
through my phone. A look of disappointment passed through his eyes. But
why?

“You go and get us your specialty,” he ordered harshly, and the waitress
went away. What happened to Mr. Flirt now?

During the entire dinner, he appeared angry and disappointed. He flirted

with a girl and now, instead of me; he is getting angry.

He ordered the bill, and the same waitress came batting her eyelashes.
She said “Hey handsome, here’s the bill” in a seductive tone.

He just gave her the money and took my hand in his and was preparing
to get up when that girl held his wrist. Now she is overstepping her limits. I
got up from my seat and pulled him along. We stood in front of her and I
wrapped my arm around his and kept my head on his shoulder and said to
her “Thank you for serving us and next time please don’t forget that he is
taken.”

With this said, I pulled him along towards the car. He was smiling like
an idiot and as we sat in the car, he said “You look hot when you are
jealous.”

“I wasn’t jealous,” I denied. He tugged me towards him and said, “Then

why did you pull that stunt?”

I huffed, and he said, “Rehne do (Leave it), who will not be possessive
about this handsome man?”

“I have seen more handsome men than you, Mr. Husband,” I said
sweetly.

“Who?” he asked in a dangerously low tone. Oops! I am in trouble.

“Many,” I said haughtily.

“The only man you should have your eyes on, is me. Got it Jaan?” he
asked, leaning closer.

“Now who is getting jealous over imaginary people?” I asked.

“Jaan, if you wanna hear it, then listen. I am damn jealous and more
than possessive when it comes to you. I hate to imagine any other man near
you. You are only mine,” he said, making my insides curl in a pleasant way,
of course.

“Jaan, it’s only you to whom I belong and you belong to me and only
me,” he said and traced my jawline and then asked, “Were you jealous?”

His proximity hijacked my mind, and I nodded. He smirked, and I

realized he was playing with me.
He leaned back satisfied, and I said “What the hell! You tricked me”
 “Really!! How?” he asked innocently. This son of my father-in-law!

I just looked away, and he laughed. Idiot! As we reached home, I was

about to go to my room when he said “Don’t”
I frowned and turned around when he held my wrist and pulled me into
his room and locked the door.
“I can’t sleep without you, so just keep quiet and sleep here.”

He ordered and then as I raised my brows he made a puppy face and I

agreed. I lay on the bed and he came and snaked an arm around my waist
and we both cuddled together and slept. Tomorrow is our last day of stay at
this place. In the morning, I stood on the balcony enjoying the view while
sipping my tea. Siddarth came over and hugged me from behind. I shrieked
and was going to drop the cup when he held it from behind. I just calmed
myself and he said “Good morning, Jaan”

“Good morning. You scared me,” I replied, and he said, “I have a

surprise for you.”

“I know” I replied.
“How?” he asked. “Why would you get up early in the morning if not
for something important and lock me in my room?” I asked.

He smiled and made me sit on the chair and then came back with a plate
and a bowl, which was covered with a lid. He came and said, “Here…”

He settled beside me and said “It’s raining outside so I cooked

something for you.”

I asked, “Do you know how to cook?”

He feigned hurt and said, “What do you think of me? Do you think I
can’t cook? I am not a workaholic like you.”

I chuckled and asked, “So what have you made?”

 “You can check yourself,” he said, and I removed the lid.

“Whoa! You have made pakoras (fritters) for me!” I exclaimed happily.

“Yes, they are the best snack in the rainy season. Taste them and give
me your valuable reviews,” he said as he transferred more than half of them
to my plate, expecting me to finish them all. How can I deny it when he has
put in so much effort?

I tasted them, and they were uncooked and too salty. But his eyes
glowed with expectations, and I was overjoyed because nobody had done so
much for me as he did. I smiled at him and said, “You are a fantastic chef
and these are delicious.”

I finished all the items he put on my plate. I have had food crappier
than this and it was pretty good in that context. It was only his care, effort,
and feelings that mattered to me, and taste was never an issue. I would
happily eat poison if he served it with so much love. However, the truth is I
trust him with my life and he would die rather than make me suffer. I
praised him with every bite that I had because his effort was worth it.

“I should also have a taste of them,” he said, and since there were only
two pieces left after I had eaten them all, he ate one before I could say a
word.
He spat it out the next moment and made a face. He looked at me
dumbstruck and said, “How could you even eat them? Not one or two, you
finished a bowl of this thing. There is too much salt and they are bitter to
taste. You are eating as if they were the most delicious food on earth. Can’t
you speak or what?”

“Thanks for making them,” I said genuinely. He passed me a glass of

water and made me drink it.

“Don’t taunt me. I made them for the first time watching the cooking
video,” he pouted.
 “I am not taunting you. They were really good. The best thing on earth,”
I said.

“They weren’t even close to good. Why did you eat them?” he asked.

“Because my non-workaholic friend made them with so much love and

effort. I can have anything made with love. I’ve had the best dishes
prepared by world-renowned chefs, but no one has made them with the
same amount of love. So these were the most delicious pakoras I have ever
had,” I said and hugged him. He hugged me back and said “Next time, I am
gonna make the tastiest ones and you can be my teacher.”

I chuckled and nodded. Someone coughed behind us and Siddarth said

“Not again”

Helena chuckled and said, “You both are the cutest couple.”

Siddarth smiled and said, “Your timing wasn’t the best, but I can’t say
the same about your presence.”

I smiled at them, and Siddarth pulled me towards the backyard in the

rain. He made me stand under the rain. As if my feet had their own mind, I
went and stood in the middle, opening my arms wide and moving in circles
under the rain. He twirled me around and we danced in the rain. We jumped
together in the puddle of water together and the two billionaires behaved
like little kids. I wasn’t this happy ever.
He suddenly said, “Shout what you feel loudly.”
“I won’t do this madness,” I denied.
“Just do it,” he persuaded.
“Thank you, Riya,” he shouted.

“Thank you for making my life beautiful,” he said, and he looked at me

and then said, “Follow me. It will feel good.”
I closed my eyes and the only thing that my heart was saying was what I
shouted “I am not alone”
 He looked at me intently, making me realize what I had just said. I
instantly looked down and turned back to go inside, but he grabbed my
hand and spun me around. I was too close to him and he made me look into
his eyes and I gulped down my saliva in nervousness. He said, “Riya will
never be alone from now. I will always be there for you.” I was shocked at
what my ears had just heard. Will he be by my side forever?
 TWENTY-FOUR
I Love You 'Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy'

Siddarth
“Riya will never be alone from now on. I will be there for you.” I said
these words with the utmost sincerity. She hides the pain of not being able
to share her feelings and of fighting alone, but I will slowly help her realize
she is not alone. I am right beside her in every situation, whether good or
bad. Today is the last day of our stay at this beautiful place and I think it’s
her presence itself that can beautify anything and everything in my life. We
are planning to go out clubbing today. Sea Club is the planned destination,
and we are both getting ready for the same. I gifted her a dress, and the
large smile etched on her face is my most precious return gift. She looks
beautiful in everything she wears and I know that she will increase the
beauty of the dress by wearing it. She has no issues wearing western
clothes, but I know she likes decent dressing styles.

I am currently trying to fix my tie, but now it has become my habit that
she ties it for me, so frustrated, I threw it away on the bed. I know how to
do it, but I no longer want to do it on my own. I was lost in my thoughts
when I found soft arms around my collar tying my tie. Her hands moved
perfectly, and I was busy admiring her pretty face. I was lost in her eyes and
I closed mine to calm the brimming urges inside me. I opened them again to
find no one around and the door of my room locked.

Oh god! I have started imagining her. I am unable to name these

feelings. In time, I hope I will realize what this feeling in my heart is for
her. Why seeing her sadness rips me apart, why her comfort is my only
priority, why my heart skips a thousand beats just by her smile, why the
man who takes a whole lot of battalions to calm his rage gets all peaceful
just by looking into her innocent eyes. I have no answers. How come my
temper issues never overpower my senses when I talk to her? A knock on
the door pulled me out of my chain of thoughts and I stepped forward to
open it. As I opened the door, my breath hitched, and I looked at the slender
figure of my wife clad in a red dress. This gave me a view of her perfectly
toned legs and the dress highlighted her curves perfectly. She is going to be
the death of me. Unknown to my reaction, she was busy muttering
incoherent words, scolding me for being late while tying her bracelet
around her wrist.

She looked up at me, and her wide eyes and parted lips made me smirk.
I just want to take her right here and right now.
“Let me fix your tie that you might have thrown away on the bed,” she
said, pushing me aside and looking around for the fabric.

She made me stand in front of the mirror, and my imagination turned

into reality. I kept my hands on her waist and pulled her closer. The tint of
red was pretty much visible on her face but she did not look up and instead
kept on fumbling with the tie. As the tie was done, she tried to step back,
and like always, my heart did not want her to leave. She squirmed under my
heated gaze and I was busy admiring the view and, as usual, we were
disturbed by a cough.
Guess who?

Obviously, a girl who can’t see me romancing my wife. We parted, and

she said, “People do such things after locking the door.”

“And why can’t you knock?” I was irritated.

Riya chuckled and said, “Come on, let’s go.”

She dragged me along and we were on our way to the club when I held
her hand with my free hand and asked, “Did someone tell you how
dazzling, ravishing, hot, sexy, lovely, and delightful you are looking?”

She blushed and replied, “Nope.”

 I smiled and said “Hayee (Extraordinary)! Words aren’t enough to
praise you, milady”
“Thank you for the dress,” she said.

“I must be thankful as you accepted the gift,” I said truthfully.

“Even you look handsome,” she remarked, and she giggled as I bowed
my head.

We reached the packed place and as we entered, the attention of many

men turned toward her. They were checking her out, making me clench my
fist. I kept a hand on her waist to let them know that she is mine. My wife.
My pride.

She looked at them and then at me and then whispered in my ear, “I told
you to drop this clubbing idea.”

I smiled and said “And miss the fun of seeing my wife drunk”

She laughed, and we both settled on two empty stools. A girl

approached me and handed me a tissue with her number on it. I playfully
raised my eyebrows at my wife, who was busy sipping her virgin mojito.
She just shrugged, and I shooed the girl away. Can’t she see I have a wife?

“Save your husband from the hungry eyes of women, baby. They are
drooling over me,” I said cockily.
“Tough task, man,” she teased.
“Hey! I have to do the same. I just wanna punch those faces looking at
you,” I stated.
“Mr. Angry young man, don’t go all caveman and come let’s dance,”
she asked. I got a call suddenly, so I told her to move ahead and that I
would follow up soon. She pouted but obliged.

I came back to see my wife dancing freely, and I felt proud of myself for
being able to bring her carefree self out. My blood boiled and my jaw
twitched as I saw a man trying to dance with her forcefully and touch her
inappropriately. My girl shocked me as she turned and wrapped her hands
around his neck. I will pluck out his neck from his body and why the hell is
my Jaan doing all this? I was tempted to separate them when she dug her
heel into his shoes and punched him in the gut. Oh my God! Who am I
supposed to save? My feisty wife will teach him a lesson he will never
forget.

She then suddenly pushed him away and began dancing again. Does she
even show it on her face that something happened recently? Then she
looked around and maybe she was searching for me. I reached out, wrapped
my hands around her waist and whispered in her ears, “Looking for
someone, beautiful?” making her shiver. We were dancing in a corner,
mingled in the crowd.

We both danced for a long time, enjoying each other’s company when
we decided to have a drink and then come back. As we settled into our
seats, I decided to tease her a bit, and hence I kept a hand on her thigh and
started drawing circles over there. She choked on her drink and coughed
vigorously. I laughed and helped her calm down a bit by patting her back
gently. A man came toward us and said, “How in heaven did I get the
pleasure of seeing the great Riya Shekhawat?”

Our heads snapped at that voice, and Riya looked at him with a fake
smile. He forwarded his hand and Riya took it gently and quickly drew it.

The man looked at me and then said, “What is Mr. Roy doing here? Is
there some business going on?”

She looked at me and I said, “I and my wife are here to spend some
quality time, Mr…”

His jaw dropped, but he recovered quickly and said,

“Bianchi, Alex Bianchi. Sorry my apologies, I forgot to introduce
myself. I am Riya’s friend from NYC and we had a collaboration recently.”

I looked at Riya, and she was busy glaring at Mr. Bianchi.

 “Mr. Bianchi, how come you are here?” she asked.

“Riya sweetheart, I was here for a friendly party but as I saw you my
feet automatically followed your direction,” he said. The nerve of this man
to flirt with my wife.

“85522774** is the number of the doctor who can help you bring your
body under the control of your mind,” she replied, making me smile.

“You are humorous,” he said and laughed, which irked both of us.

He suddenly asked, “Can I have the pleasure of dancing with you?”

I clenched my fist, but Riya awkwardly looked at him and he said,

“Come on, one dance won’t hurt.”

She put her hand on his, shocking me, and then he took her to the dance
floor. He put her hand around her waist and I wanted to kill him right away.
As they danced, my anger had reached its zenith, and I gulped a hard drink
and denied the next shot the bartender was offering. I approached and stood
between them.

“Can I get my wife back?” I asked him with an icy glare.

My voice was harsh, and he was afraid, which could be seen in Alex’s
eyes. As I looked at him, his hold on her loosened and he stepped back. I
just took her hand and dragged her out of that place.

As we settled into the car, I drove rashly and she did not utter a word.
We reached our place and as we entered, I pulled her harshly and scooped
her into my arms, making her squeal. She still did not say a word and
wrapped her arms around my neck. I dropped her gently to her feet and
banged the door of our room shut. She looked at me and then I just pushed
her to the nearby wall and captured her lips. I sucked and bit them, but she
stood there frozen. I pinched her waist, making her gasp and giving me
access to her mouth. As we turned out of breath, I just pulled back to see
her looking at me with so many emotions. She tried to leave, but I blocked
her path. I caged her between my arms and lifted her chin to make her look
at me. I gently asked, “Did I offend you, Jaan?”

She shook her head, but a tear dropped from her eye. I don’t feel even a
tinge of regret. Our first kiss wasn’t meant to be this way, but nothing goes
normal in my life. I hugged her, and she embraced me back tightly. We
parted, and she suddenly clutched her head and fainted. I caught her at the
right time and laid her on the bed. I patted her cheeks and constantly called
out her name. I am getting anxious and restless now. My breath was going
away as I tried in vain to wake her up. She is really my lifeline. I can’t
breathe without her. I called the doctor and sat beside her, begging her to
get up. Never in my life have I been so helpless, so vulnerable. The doctor
came, checked on her and said, “Sir, she has fainted due to consumption of
a certain drug which can make a person lose consciousness after around 30-
40 minutes. It is pretty harmful, but the quantity of consumption is low, so it
hasn’t affected her that much.”

“How did that drug reach her body?” I asked out loud.

Both I and the doctor seemed perplexed. I asked, “When will she regain
consciousness?”

“By morning,” he said, and I just nodded.

“How did this happen, Jaan?” I asked, sitting beside her. I don’t know
when I fell asleep holding her hand. I got up in the morning to find her
missing from the bed. I looked around and the sound of a running shower
assured her presence. I have realized that I love her.

Beyond, words can explain, and eyes can express. I may sound cheesy,
but only I know how I managed to see her in that state. I. love. Her. I love
you, Mrs. Riya Roy. You are a blessing indeed.

I went to get food for her and saw her ready for our journey back home
as I entered the room. Bags were kept near the window and she was
applying eyeliner. As she saw me, she stopped and looked at me for a
minute and then placed the makeup kit aside and took the plate of food
from my hand. She sat on the bed and started eating. I asked, “How did this
happen?”

“I don’t know,” she said, looking away. She is lying. She looks away
only when she is hiding something. I took the plate from her hands and
started feeding her, and she did not resist.

“Do you want me to believe that you didn’t realize when the drug
entered your body? Or tell me to believe it that the girl who even knows
from the smell of medicine that which drug is being given drank something
carelessly,” I said, looking into her eyes. As soon as we give her medicines
mixed with food, she gets the hang of it. She has done a short course in
medicine under a man with special abilities to recognize things by odor,
some sort of olfactory training maybe.
“You won’t sit back until you know the truth, right?” she huffed, and I
nodded and said, “Why don’t you tell me already?”

“You know something already,” she stated.

I nodded and said, “I found men in the nearby area who had the
intention of kidnapping the man with Riya Shekhawat and that happens to
be me,” I said. She sighed and whispered,
“But nothing happened”

“Happened. You got drugged and you aren’t telling me the complete
truth,” he said.

“Listen, but do not interrupt. Yesterday, people were there to kidnap you
from that club, but the main target was me. They had this plan of
blackmailing me into something, but the easiest target for them seemed to
be you. So their plan was simple: shoot you in the leg or drug you to abduct
you. The biggest flaw in their plan was that they had to kidnap any man
who was with me and they had absolutely no idea who that man was. This
is how those contract people work. So at the party…
 “You let that man dance with you intentionally, and Mr. Alex Bianchi
was also a decoy. You confused them pretty well, and you were always
walking ahead of me as my shield,” I said as I joined the dots.

“Right! But there is a minor issue, and that is if they get tricked or are
unable to assess their subsequent steps. Therefore, they call their boss, who
happens to grow impatient and tells them ways to hurt me. He gets this idea
of victory with any physical or emotional harm directed towards me and
yesterday if you did not notice you dragged me out of there exactly at the
time when they were looking for a target leaving the next shot of drink
which was drugged, failing their plan. Their next plan was to shoot you in
the leg, but they were unable to do so because, to their shock, I danced with
Alex. They had no idea who to shoot. Before the dance, I consumed that
drug, which was a bit strong and harmful intentionally, as the attacks
wouldn’t stop until I got into harm’s way. They would be in the
misconception that I consumed the drug they were planning to use at you
and back off. So that drug was such that it impacted after half an hour as we
could not take any chances with planned road accidents and I am pretty
good at dodging them, so I had to stay awake. As we reached the penthouse,
I fainted. You called a doctor and the coming of a doctor gave them the
satisfaction they needed. Therefore, it’s all sorted,” she explained.

What the freaking hell! She put her life in danger and saved mine. She
knew that the drug was harmful, but still she consumed it. Why Jaan? I will
die if something happens to you. I won’t ask her why because I will do the
same to save her.

“And we couldn’t have called the doctor because of any other general
reason?” I asked unsurely.

“Until now, the doctor who had been summoned would have been
interrogated, and he would have told those people I had been drugged, so
the matter is solved,” she said casually as if it wasn’t a big deal.

“Why not keep it simple and inform me already?” I asked.

 “I wasn’t sure if my doubts were correct and all this was just some last-
minute planning. Still, informing you meant putting you in danger, and you
would never let me consume something harmful,” she said.

“Why? Why did you put yourself in harm’s way? We could have left
quietly,” I said angrily.

“And you think that attacks would have stopped?” she scoffed.

“No, Siddarth. They wouldn’t stop until the person was satisfied. You
are in this mess only because I am here. Anyone who gets close to me gets
tangled in such situations. I am sorry for putting your life in danger. It’s
alright if you won’t be able to forgive me right now–”
“I can’t forgive you,” I said, and she just nodded.

“I can’t forgive you for putting your life in danger. I can’t forgive you
for neglecting your health and I for sure can’t forgive you for scaring the
hell out of me even though it was just to protect me. Remember that if you
are a trouble seeker, then you are my personal trouble seeker, but that’s not
true because you only solve issues, never raise them,” I said and she looked
at me, shocked. What does she expect? She put herself at risk for me, and I
should be angry. I am a hell lot of angry not because she creates problems
but because she tries to solve them all on her own.

I made her stand and hugged her tight. I slowly cupped her face and
said, “You scared me, Jaan. You don’t even know how much I suffered
looking at your pale face. I would have died if something had happened to
you, My Love.”

We were so close that our proximity affected us badly. I wanted to taste

her lips once again. I leaned closer and looked into her eyes for permission.
She closed them, giving me my clue. I instantly placed mine over hers and
it was pure bliss. Seconds later, she responded by kissing me back, making
me smile into the kiss. We were lost in each other. Suddenly, she broke the
kiss and stepped back.
 “It isn’t right” her words did not register in my mind for a minute. What
is she saying?

“I have no right to react this way. I have no right to touch you,” she
said, shaking her head with tears brimming in her eyes. I know what she is
thinking. I knew better than to scold her for having such thoughts. I
understand she is fighting the battle between her heart and mind, but when
will she understand?

She kept repeating it again and again as if reminding herself. I cupped

her face again, but she pushed me away. This was the end of my patience.

“Stop it, Jaan,” I roared, and she stopped mumbling those words.

I pulled her closer and caressed her cheek and said, “There is nothing
wrong with this. We are husband and wife and only you have the right to
touch me. Only you.”
It was like explaining something to a little kid who was afraid. She said
“But you love her. She loves you. You love Ne–”

“I LOVE YOU. I love you, Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy. I love you and only
you,” I said, making her look into my eyes, and as she noticed the
determination and the depth of emotions in my eyes, she knew this wasn’t a
lie. This was the sole and only truth.

She was going to speak when I said, “I don’t want you to say anything
in return until you are ready. Just remember that I love you so damn much
and you have all the rights to me and I have all the rights to you. Pyar
chodo Kisi aur ko dekhna bhi pasand nahi Mujhe, Samjhi? (Let alone love,
I don’t even like to see any other girl except you. Understood?)”

She just hugged me tight and, being overwhelmed with emotions, she
did not speak a word. Her eyes were the mirror of her soul and they told me
what I wanted to know. She said, “Siddarth, I have strong emotions for you
and I am not questioning your love ever. It’s just that there are many things
that you don’t know about me and I would share them with you soon. Will
you be able to wait?”

She muttered the last line, and I just smiled and said, “Even if it takes a
lifetime, you will still find me standing right beside you holding your hand
with the assurance of love. You take your own time and I know that there
are things that you want to share and I will wait for you.”

I understand the fact that more than love, she needs the assurance of
love that she lacks. She just gave me a million-dollar smile, and I pecked
her once more before we both left to start our journey back home. The ride
in the clouds toward our home was full of laughter and love.
Now I knew, there was a man who had tried to harm me and my wife
and he was going to pay dearly for this. Just because she didn’t mention her
father doesn’t mean I couldn’t sense it. Her gang has given him the right
name; SATAN… But Mr. Satan, you have played with the wrong man this
time. You have purposely stepped into my arena, where you will get
nothing but destruction. The award for troubling my Jaan and putting her
life in danger. You will get to know who the real Lucifer is, and who the
real god of destruction and evil is.

As we reached home, we were greeted by a very lively and chirpy mom.

She hugged Riya tightly, squeezing the life out of her, and then dad also
hugged her and patted her head. It was she who was welcomed first,
followed by me, but my own parents had completely forgotten about me.
“Nobody needs me. Everyone has forgotten me. Even my mom hasn’t
even spared me a look yet. I should go back only,” I said dramatically.

“The door is that way,” Dad said.

“Dad,” I whined.

“Awe, Mera bacha (my son)” mom cooed and hugged me and then dad
said “Come here, drama queen”

He hugged me, and we all had a hearty lunch after that. Bua said,
 “Today is the last day of Riya’s off from work and my stay over here, so
let’s go to the temple as I have to thank God for giving me the best
daughter-in-law.”

“No, she will come shopping with us,” Maa objected.

“She’ll attend the concert with us,” Diya and Jiya said. They were going
to attend a concert by Arijit Singh tonight.

“Why can’t she sit with me and we will discuss the new book that I
read?” dad said, jumping into the conversation. Even dad wants her time.
My entire household wants her time. Guys, she is one human, and she can’t
be everywhere simultaneously. No worries. Wherever she ends up, I will
tag along.

‘Lovesick’, my heart mocked.

‘I agree’ my mind agreed and this brief conversation ended.
“OK fine guys, that’s enough. She can enjoy shopping with
Meenakshi,” Bua said and told Anukalp Chachu to take her to the temple.

“Fine with me. She can sit with me when she comes back,” Dad agreed.

“OK fine, we will go with our friends,” Diya and Jiya said and at last
we were done with this discussion. As this shopping started I got to know
new information about my wife that is…
 TWENTY-FIVE
I hate Shopping

Riya
Afraid, helpless, and guilty is all that I felt when Dev called me in the
evening telling me that dad is planning to abduct Siddarth. The most
horrific part was that his first target was Mishri. My fairy is so small, cute,
and innocent. How can he even think about it? If he wasn’t my father and I
did not respect the words of my mother, I would have killed him for
thinking about it. I immediately asked the guards of the Raheja mansion in
London to be extra careful and ensure the safety of Mishri. Then I called
my brother’s PA, James, so he could rush to Mishri’s school and keep an
eye on her. As expected, he found a few men waiting in a van to abduct her
as she came out of the place. However, as per my plan ‘James’ and the
guards picked her up from the school before time and managed to keep her
safe. As Mishri was out of danger I relaxed and called Dev.

“Dev, Target 1 saved. Mishri is safe now,” I said.

“Di, unfortunately, his second target happens to be Jiju,” Dev said,
making the ground beneath my feet slip.
“What?” I whispered in disbelief. He cannot target him as he wants him
as Neha Di’s husband. Right?

“Yes Di, actually he will just hurt him to threaten you,” Dev said.
“Elaborate on his plan,” I ordered, gaining my composure back.

“Your plan of clubbing is going to be hijacked. His men plan to shoot

him in the leg and abduct him. Plan two is to drug him and kidnap him. You
have to react fast Di,” Dev warned. I ran a hand through my hair,
frustrated.
 “Di, I have insider information and it says that the men hired this time
are not given information about the target. Instead, there is only one
instruction: abduct the man accompanying you,” he said.

“This point seems in our favor,” I exclaimed.

“How?” he asked, confused.

“What if they never discover that Siddarth is their actual target?” I

asked.
“And how is that possible? I don’t think you have more than one
husband,” he said playfully.

“Idiot, there will be many men in the club and if I change partners
casually, they will get confused,” I said.

“Di, the plan sounds good, but don’t you think that your husband is an
insanely possessive man who is deeply in love with you? He will rip those
men apart,” he said dramatically.

“Oh please! He likes me and he isn’t in love with me,” I said.

“Keep telling that to yourself. He fumes even if he sees me hugging you
and you are expecting him to stay calm when you pull such stunts,” he said.

“No, I want you to distract him. Call him through some other number
and talk about some deal and you very well know how to handle it,” I said.

“Di, I know we can’t tell him all this, but how will you save him from
drugged drinks? How will you make him leave abruptly because if you stay
for long, they may change the plan? It’s no secret how impatient Satan gets
if his plan doesn’t work. He has to get out of the club once that man with the
red goggles points at the target because after that more men will enter the
place and you will need to involve others in the plan,” he said.

“No, we can’t take that risk. I will save him from drugged drinks as I
will let him drink only from a trusted bartender that you will hire. At the
time when he will start to sip the last drink…” I stopped in between as my
mind went blank for a second, realizing the fact that the game won’t stop till
they harm me.

“Dev, what is the effect of dad’s drug?” I asked.

“Di, he hasn’t looked into it deeply and hence he only knows that the
person will faint due to the consumption and the doctor has to be called to
wake that person up. If his plan fails even, then he will stop the war as
Siddarth will be harmed due to the effects of the drug,” he explained. An
idea struck my mind.

“What if he can harm me directly?” I asked.

“Di, I am thinking your brain is going in the wrong direction but still I
am telling you that he has made this plan only because it is impossible to
harm you in his presence and secondly he will avenge him for supporting
you,” he said.

“Get a drug delivered to the hired bartender and ask him to mix it in my
drink. Let’s mislead them into believing that I have consumed the drug
instead of him. The drug must be harmful but the quantity must be less so
that my life isn’t in danger,” I ordered.
“DI” he shouted.
“Spare my ears, bro,” I said playfully.

“Di, you know that you will faint due to the effect, and this drug can be
harmful, even if a pinch of it is more than required. Why are you doing this?
We will find a solution,” he pleaded.

I smiled at his concern. Oh god! I guess my life has value, but not more
than his. His life is precious. He has a family. If something happens to me,
they will cry for a week. However, if something happens to him, they will be
mourning for the rest of their lives and I will be ruined because he is very
close to me and the guilt will eat me alive.
 “I am aware that you have already discovered a drug of that kind. Can
you tell me what is the most harmful effect of using it? I asked.

“Di paralysis, nerve blockage, and extreme harm” I know what he

meant by that extreme harm, but let’s play this game cautiously.

“Dev, listen. It is my battle to fight and Siddarth is nowhere involved, so

I can’t let something happen to him. Although you know it, until he hears
that something bad has happened to me, the attempts won’t cease. If by
chance anything happens to me, that won’t happen—”

“NOOOO! You won’t talk about this. I am not going to hear this.
Promise me, not even a scratch”
“I promise,” I said determinedly.

“Di, the drug that makes one faint right away is harmless. Why not go
ahead with it?” he asked.

“And who will save my husband from the deadly road accidents that I
am adept at avoiding?” I asked.

“Okay fine, but remember your promise,” he huffed and cut the call.

I wouldn’t want to remember the intricate details of the plan, as only the
conclusion matters. Anyway, it’s all in the past now which isn’t worth
discussing, but one thing that shocked me beyond limits was the fact that he
kissed me. He freaking kissed me, and it was magical. I felt numb as his
lips descended on mine. He asked if he offended me and I wasn’t in a state
to answer due to shock and those drugs so I simply shook my head and a
tear rolled down my eye as I realized that he has poured all his love,
jealousy, and affection in that kiss making me overwhelmed. I had
somebody to lean on, somebody who loves me without reason, somebody
who can’t see me in pain, and somebody who is like my angel in the dark
world. But do I deserve him? I am messed up and… Let’s not talk about it.
 He is the best thing that has ever happened to me, but the truth is that Di
wants him back. I don’t know what the future holds for me. I am going with
the flow for now. As I am confused myself so I am not gonna give him false
hopes, but I am gonna respect and appreciate his feelings. I will give this
relationship a chance. He even decided to wait for me and I hope if it was
the real and rare kind of love then we will pass every hurdle but if it was
just an infatuation, then he will leave me in a few days which is the best
option for him and my deepest nightmare. He will be saved from any
trouble that comes with me and I will again be standing all alone. Not that I
mind as long as he is safe, but let’s wait for fate to play its game. I hope he
stays even after hearing about my past because I know that I am falling for
him and I will feel empty without him.

For now, who will save me from this shopping disaster? I feel like
banging my head on a wall for agreeing to this idea.

‘But when did you agree?’ my mind mocked.

‘You even did not protest’ was the answer.
‘Right! Because you had to care for Maa and her feelings.’
‘It can’t be that bad, right?’ I asked, shutting up my consciousness.

We reached the mall and by we, I am referring to my husband, Maa, and

me. As Maa headed inside first and we were walking behind, I tugged on
his shirt and whispered, “I don’t know this shopping thing.”
He stopped walking and looked at me shocked. Isn’t he getting
dramatic?

He suddenly checked my temperature, making me look at him confused.

He said, “You look fine and even the temperature is normal, so what are
you even speaking?”
I raised my eyebrows, and he shrugged and said, “I am looking at a girl
who doesn’t like shopping for the first time. Shopping is a girl’s first love
yaar (friend)”

“I hate shopping,” I said, and his eyes grew wide. He chuckled and said,
“You are one of a kind.”
 “Help me with this, please. I can’t even choose a simple dress for
myself. I wear everything that Veena chooses for me or my own designs,” I
said, pouting.

“You call shopping a mess. You’re unbelievable Jaan, but don’t worry, I
will handle this for you,” he said, and I smiled.

Mom took us to a Zara store and asked me to choose a dress. ME? I

can’t choose even if there are only two dresses in the mall unless they are a
threat to my comfort.

I looked at Siddarth to find him already looking at me. I sighed and

asked him to help me through my eyes.

He just chuckled, shaking his head, and asked, “Mom, Can I do it for
her?”

Maa looked at him astonished and then suddenly said playfully, “Why
not? Your wife. Your choice.”

He smirked at me, and I looked everywhere except for his face. Maa
giggled at my expression and wandered to another section of the store.
Suddenly I felt hot breath fanning my neck.
“Let’s get you some beautiful dresses,” he whispered, and I nodded,
flustered.
He picked a black outfit and an Indian traditional blue Anarkali suit for
me. He knows my style so well.

“Stop praising me and go try them,” he said, and I rolled my eyes

playfully.

I opted to try the black one first and when I came back, I saw him
discussing something with Maa. I cleared my throat, making them aware of
my presence and his zoned-out expressions made me blush. Maa said “Oh
my God! You look too good”
 “Thank you,” I muttered, and she shook Siddarth to bring him to reality.
He said “Let’s take this one”

Idiot, not a word of praise. I was heading back to the trial room when he
held my wrist, but I did not turn around. He said, “You make me speechless
now and then. You are simply beautiful.”

I just turned my face, looked at him, and smiled at him. He left my hand
and kept it on his heart, giving a dramatic expression as if my smile had
directly hit his heart. He is so cute, so perfect. I went and tried the blue
Anarkali as well and when I came out, my husband and my mother-in-law
shouted. They freaking shouted together “GORGEOUS” and I gave the
manager an apologetic look for their extreme behavior. As they both
stopped praising me, my husband was back in angry mode. He gave others
and that manager a cold look, shooing them away in a second.

Then they both made me try so many dresses pampering me to no extent

and would have bought the complete mall if not for my protest. My poor
Almirah. I feel sorry for my overloaded walk-in closet. I bought a lot of
gifts for every member of the household and my husband gave me weird
looks. I asked him “What?”

“Sometime back you weren’t able to choose a dress for yourself and
now you are shopping for so many items?” he asked.

“These are not for me,” I said, and he gave me a ‘You-are-unbelievable’

look and I gave him an ‘I-know-that’ look in return.

As we went to make the payment, I started to look for my cards, and

surprisingly not one, but all were missing from my purse. What the actual
hell? I got robbed, but I don’t remember anything as such. Do I suffer from
short-term memory loss?

“No, I borrowed them all for a day,” Siddarth said, giving me a mini
heart attack. I guess I was too loud.
 “Why?” I asked, knowing this was all a trick to make me spend his
money.

“You know the answer, Babe. You won’t just agree with me,” he
shrugged. I shook my head at his crazy actions. He strove to that extent
only to make me shop with his money.

“Nope, I did all this to exercise my right of spending lavishly on you,

fulfilling your every demand, treating you like my queen, and pampering
you,” he said. I sighed and said,
“You don’t have to do this. Your love and care are enough for me. Even
a bit of affection will work, but you have given more than demanded. All
this isn’t important”
I pointed at the shopping bags.

“I know, but will you not let me shower my love on you with these
small gifts?” he asked, showing me puppy eyes. Very small gifts… Liar! He
bought me half the mall, dammit.
“Will you not budge?” I asked.

“I know you will arrange the money in a jiffy, but before that, I want to
ask, who do I earn for? If my family won’t be benefited from my hard
work, then what is the use of me being the business king? If I am unable to
buy some clothes for my wife, then where is the peace that comes with
growth? I love you and I know that you will always be by my side. Money
doesn’t matter to you as you earn more than enough but you and only you
have this right to make me fulfill your every demand and empty my wallet,”
he said and I looked at him with emotions clouding my brain. So much
convincing just to pay my shopping bills. Thank you, God, for sending him
into my life. It feels like an honor to spend from his pocket today not
because he is the business king but because he is giving this right with so
much respect. As I looked at him, he said,
“Oh god! Here wives fight with their husbands to let them shop from
their cards and I have to convince my better half to spend a penny from my
wallet,” he wiped his fake tears, making me laugh.
 “Payment kardo (Make the payment), that poor cashier is waiting,” I
said, and he gave me a full-blown smile. Only for this smile, I am breaking
my rule of not spending money that does not belong to me. Only for
Siddarth, only for you.

He made the payment and came back with all the bags. The bodyguard
in civil dress carried the bags, and he looked at me lovingly as we walked
toward our car. Maa got jewelry and stuff and was already waiting in the
car. He suddenly said, “Everything that is mine belongs to you,” which
made my head spin toward him. This man reads me so perfectly that
sometimes I am afraid to look into his eyes, as he may understand all my
pains and fears without converting them into words.

As we sat in the car, I noticed a black car parked just behind us, and I
knew that I had to do something urgently. The car was going to start when I
said “Maa, can I come after some time as I have to go somewhere
urgently?”

Maa looked at me with her scrutinizing gaze and asked, “And how will
you come?”

“Dev has sent a car already,” I lied, and she nodded and said, “You can
go”

I exited the car before my already glaring husband could speak a word
and, unexpectedly, as I walked a step, I crashed into his chest. This man!!

I stepped back, but his grip on my waist was still firm. I asked “What?”

“What do you mean by what? I will accompany you wherever you go.
Anyway, Mom won’t let her daughter go alone,” he said, and the car drove
away. I sighed and said, “Then get ready to get abducted, and do not
protest.”

The very next second, we both went blank, and I smiled before getting
unconscious.
 Author
Riya opened her eyes and blinked frequently to adjust to the fairly lit
surroundings. A big smile appeared on her lips. She looked at her brothers
standing in front of her. Her hands were tied to the chair and being the
master of such arts, she just rotated her wrists twice and her hands were
free. She opened her legs and looked at her husband tied to another such
chair, looking at her brothers with a wide-open mouth, unable to understand
a thing. She chuckled at his expressions, gaining the attention of everyone
in the hall. She got up from the chair and ran towards her Superman. She
hugged him but he did not return it, making her understand that he was
angry, very angry.

She stepped back and said, “I am not sorry for what I did.”
Her tone was unwavering, firm, and bold, making him understand that
she doesn’t regret what she did. He sighed and asked, “Is your life a joke to
you?”

She did not flinch even after hearing the cold tone that got the other
person on his knees. She chose to remain silent and let her brother unleash
his wrath.

“To save my daughter—” he started, only to be cut off by her in the

middle.

“Bhai, even you know that after completing the sentence you will
question our bond, so why hurt yourself?” she interrupted. He stood
speechless for a second and said,
“Why not ask ‘why hurt me so much with those words’ instead? Why
put me always above? If you are forgetting, I am the elder one,” Manav
Raheja roared.

“Bhai, scolding me is your right, punishing me is your right but hurting

yourself is a right that I am not giving you and nobody else in this world.
You are older and you have always proved it but do I share no relation with
you?” she asked, meeting his eyes and all the spectators were mute knowing
the fact that the only person to match his tone was standing in front of him.

“You have given me the right to scold you even if it will hurt you more
than anyone can imagine but today I question you where is my right to
share your problems? Where is my right to share your pain?” he asked.

“Your mere presence is enough to help me wash away all the pain that
bothers me. You can hurt me Bhai, but can my Superman hurt me?” she
smiled.

Without waiting for his reply she said “No, my superman cannot hurt
me even if his voice is the loudest among all, he cannot hurt me even if his
hand is raised above others to hit me, he cannot hurt me even if his life is at
stake.”

Her words made him realize that she was his sister who knew him in
and out. The one who let him run away that day keeping her life at stake.
He might have been older and saved her once but she had paid him back by
saving his life with everything and anything. Not only his life, but she had
saved his daughter also who happens to be more dear than life to him.

“Then why not call your superman rather than putting your life in
danger again and again? You saved my dau–”

“Bhai, don’t repeat your mistakes. After completing that line you will
hurt yourself more than me. She is your daughter but am I not related to
her?” she asked in a low yet firm voice.

“If my relation to you makes you put your life in danger–”

“Then you must leave me. What are you waiting for Bhai? Just say once
and I promise to never contact you again. I will never meet your daughter,
your wife and you,” she said with a sad smile, causing tears to gather in his
eyes.
 “Leave me like mom did, hate me as dad does, and despise me like my
own sister. Even if you do all this I will save Mishri for the sake of my
peace. I will never look at you guys but don’t expect me to let any harm
come in your life till I am al–” she said, making everyone emotional. Her
best friend who had the most rigid heart was shedding silent tears. Her
Barbie was now standing there with closed eyes gulping the lump formed in
her throat.
Before she could complete the sentence she was pushed into his warm
embrace and he repeatedly kissed her forehead and she just smiled in return.
He looked at her lovingly and said “Say all this shit again and I will slap
you hard.”

“How dare you ask me to leave you? I will stand by you through thick
and thin. You aren’t alone for god’s sake,” he said.

“Whom did I save?” she asked.

“Your fairy. You protected your daughter. You saved your family. You
saved the life of your brother and sister-in-law” he said and she chuckled.

“Thank God! My brother got his senses back” she said dramatically
making everyone chuckle. She wiped his tears and said “Our bond is
beyond words and now let’s sit and talk.”

He said, “If my relation to you makes you put your life in danger–”
She shouted “Bhai”

“Shut up and let me complete. You overreact for no reason. If my

relationship with you makes you put your life in danger then it should be
my relationship only that makes you give me a call to me. To shield you
from Satan and to stand strong. It should be the power of our bond that
makes you live for yourself,” he completed and she smiled sweetly.

“I overreacted for no reason. Anyway, it is our relationship only because

of which I am standing here today, Bhai” she said and the last word was
more of a tease. She never calls him ‘Bhai’ until it’s serious. He is, was, and
always will be her Superman.

“Hey, guys! Do you see any Bhai over here? The emotional part is over
so I am only ‘Superman’ not anyone’s Bhai” he said and she chuckled.

“Bhai,” she said and he turned his face. Siddarth looked at all this with
moist eyes, amused.
“Bhai” she teased again and he huffed.
“Superman” she called and he instantly turned and picked her up in his
arms and twirled her like she was his daughter. She giggled and he dropped
her slowly.

“I will never say those words and I dare you to speak the words about
not meeting me, leaving me, and all that bullshit again” he warned and she
nodded meekly. They both hugged each other, calming down in each other’s
embrace. It is only their pure bond that they are inseparable. They may have
uttered those words but only their hearts knew how much pain it was in
their voice. Neither of them took it to their heart knowing the fact that those
words were meaningless.

“You know my blood dried when I heard that you fainted” Abhijeet
Mehra shouted.

“Abhi Bhai, our hearing senses are perfectly fine. You can speak like
normal human beings” Dev chastised. Shivangi and Alina smacked Dev’s
head and shouted “Shut up! He is right.”

“Calm down Abhi, I am standing in front of you…fit and fine,” Riya

said. He hugged her and asked “Do you feel tingling sensations if you don’t
pull such stunts? Can’t you live peacefully for a while?”

“Abhi, I don’t put myself in danger of my own volition. It just happens”

she said, shrugging.
 “How come we never get informed about your stunts from you?” Alina
asked.

“Because my little bro, Dev can’t keep his mouth closed,” she taunted.

Suddenly Riya shrieked in pain as Srishti Manav Raheja, her Barbie

twisted her ear and said “I will never meet your wife. Yahi kaha tha na tune
(This is what you said, right?)”
“Ouch! Barbie, stop it” Riya said.

“Who’s your Barbie over here? I am your brother’s wife. I am Mishri’s

mother. I am not your college friend with whom you worked in the cafe. I
am not your all-time partner in making assignments. I am not the one who
used to get your attendance marked when Satan locked you in the room. I
am not the one with whom you used to sit in the canteen and chat for hours.
You have grown up. You saved your fairy, who happens to be my blood but
did you forget that you are my soul? Whenever you put yourself at risk, do
you not realize that you have a family who forgets to breathe in your
absence, princess? I don’t call my daughter princess but I call you one
because you haven’t been pampered like one but you turned out to be when
you protected your kingdom like one after your mom. Your aura demands
respect and you, my great warrior, promise me that you will keep me
informed. You will fight for yourself,” she shouted.

Riya gently removed herself from her hold and said “Promise Barbie.
Promise. I treat you not as my Barbie but also as my mother. Seeing you
stressed hurts me more than you will ever know so I didn’t inform you. You
and I were friends once even after an age gap of 2 years because you always
cared for me as if I was your doll. I couldn’t let anything happen to your
heartbeat, your blood. Right? You are my Barbie, my friend, and savior and
you will remain that forever.”

Cupping her cheeks, Srishti kissed her temple and the emotional mess
was recreated. She turned towards her gang and said “Guys! You are my
family. I will protect you all with my soul and you have no right to be angry
in this matter.”
 All rolled their eyes at her melodrama but replied in unison “You are
our family, Riya Anita Mishra.”

This gang is like a rock to each other and their strongest element is
Riya.
“We have a right to care for you, we have the right to question you
when you hide things from us and we are not gonna stay quiet if you put
your life in danger,” Abhi said hugging her and someone said from behind,

“Will someone care to open my hands?”

 TWENTY-SIX
Missing her

Author
As soon as the words slipped from his mouth, all heads turned towards
the man tied to the chair, giving them a questioning look. All looked at each
other and then burst out laughing, as they had completely forgotten about
his presence in the room.
“I cannot understand why you kidnapped Jiju along with Di?” Dev
asked.

“We did not kidnap him. He willingly jumped into the well. Begani
Shadi Mein Abdulla Deewana (A phrase referring to the person who goes
overboard or becomes extremely elated and involved in others’ affairs)”
Abhijeet said dramatically.
All chuckled and Shivangi asked, “What?”

“Yes, he was clinging onto her and even did not leave when our sister
told him and happily agreed to get kidnapped. I guess he is madly, deeply,
and completely in love,” Manav said with a small smile and a lot of
sincerity.

Riya looked at her brother and said, “Superman…”

She was about to say more when Siddarth said, “I agree. I love her
every shade. Her eyes, her smile, her every tantrum, and even when she gets
angry, she takes my breath away every damn time.”

She could not control the red hue surrounding her cheeks. Manav
Raheja, for the first time, was impressed by a man. The reason wasn’t the
confession, the reason was the sincere and determined look in his orbs.
Manav knew the world inside out and hence could judge the truth hidden in
lies and the lies buried under truths. He had committed mistakes and
learned very well from them and hence he knew whom to trust and he knew
that this confession was straight from the heart of the ruthless, cold and
dangerous business king who has the world on his toes.

Bringing him out of his chain of thoughts, all spoke in unison

“Whipped”

Riya blushed at their words, and Siddarth smirked, looking at her.

Controlling herself, she looked at her Superman, who had this small,
impressed smile on his face. His every word was genuine and she could feel
it, but she was sure that her past was going to pull him away. Fear clouded
her senses, but even more, overwhelming was the anticipation of the end of
this relationship after a few months. Her heart had been crushed so many
times that another heartbreak would hold no significance, but the truth is
that the pain will be unbearable. She was afraid that maybe this time she
would lose all her hope. But she did forget that God waits for the right time
to give you the best and he was the best that was waiting for her.

Alina and Srishti untied him and said, “We agree that you love her, but
hurt her once and we will rip you apart.”

He raised his hands in surrender and said, “Forget about me. I won’t
even let her hurt herself.”

Everyone smiled at his words, but he was lost in her mesmerizing eyes.
Dev asked, “Why did you get kidnapped?”

“He thought that he would have a tracker on his watch and people
would rescue them if we meant any harm but he had no idea that the
kidnapper was ‘The gang’ itself which is even more dangerous than any
group of goons sent by Satan or any other enemy,” Manav Raheja said
smirking at Siddarth.

Siddarth looked at him for a minute and smirked back.

 “Brother, you are one hell of a man. Just like your sister, but I am no
less. The rescue team is standing outside.”

“I know, man. I know. Do you think they are here without my

permission?” Manav said, raising his brow. They both chuckled as they
understood they both had their own ways, but the mission was the same;
protection of their loved ones.

“Jiju! The person you were trying to save can only create trouble, but
cannot fall into one. See, she freed herself in just two minutes,” Dev said,
laughing. He smiled and said, “I am happy about that, but dude, she really
needs to give me a chance to clear any problem that she creates, but she
does the opposite. She clears up even my mess.”
They all laughed at his statement and Riya looked at him, amused by his
demand. They all said, “Same case, dude. Same case.”

Siddarth asked, “Guys, why did you kidnap her? You could have simply
called her.”

“Jaise vo phone utha leti na (As if she would have received our phone
calls)” Alina taunted.

Siddarth looked at Riya in confusion. She just fiddled with her fingers.
Dev chuckled and said, “Di, I did not tell them anything. Manav Bhai
guessed it, and then Shivangi threatened me to reveal the truth.”

Riya nodded and narrowed her eyes at Shivangi.

“Di, you were not supposed to hide such grave matters. I almost fainted
due to this news,” Shivangi pouted.

“Di, her flood of tears was uncontrollable. Being the most wonderful
doctor, she had a detailed discussion with me about the drug and then
scolded me straight for two days while crying continuously,” Dev
exaggerated.
 Riya smiled and hugged Shivangi and said, “Shivi, I am right here. I
will always stand beside you as your soul sister and in front of you as your
Di”

Shivangi nodded cutely, and then they shared a group hug. Dev said
“Di, someone is at it”

“That someone is your Jiju,” she said.

“What? How do you know?” Dev asked and Siddarth looked at them,
trying to understand what they were talking about.

“Who knows Lucifer better than Lilith?” she sighed, and Dev chuckled.

“Why are you both talking in circles?” Shivangi asked.

“Babe, someone is trying to become the major shareholder in

Shekhawat enterprises,” Dev said and all looked at Siddarth. He smirked,
and Manav shook his head.

“Siddarth bro, between his destruction and us, there is only one hurdle,
and that is your wife,” Manav said in a sickeningly sweet tone.

“What?” Siddarth asked.

“Her family rule includes that wrecked man and hence she is already
standing in your way,” Abhijeet exclaimed. This was the reason why the
most prominent names in the industry had not destroyed the man who had
hurt Riya.

“If she had let me, I would have wiped the existence of Veer Shekhawat
from this earth,” Manav said.
“I would have tied him up and thrown him in the river,” Abhijeet
huffed.
“I would have chopped him into pieces and fed him to the dogs,” Alina
said.
 “I would have fed him Strychnine and killed him in minutes,” Shivangi
said.
“I would have buried him under the ground and even my little girl
would have asked her baby kitten to scratch his face till now,” Barbie said.
“I would have just recorded all this and enjoyed the show with a tub of
popcorn,” Dev said dreamily.

Riya laughed heartily at their words. They all looked at her with a smile
and Siddarth said, “Will you really not let me harm him?”

She stopped laughing and said, “No, hubby dearest. I won’t let you stain
your hands by destroying a man like him. As I am shielding him, I don’t
think you would like to harm me to reach him.”

“Harm you, my foot. I will snatch and cut every hand that tries to harm
you,” he roared angrily.

“I know. I know it very well. I saw how you dealt with the men who
were hired by dad that day. The car accident he had a few days back was
also caused by you. You did not have to do that. It was my battle to fight,”
Riya said.

“Nope, as you are mine, your every battle is mine,” Siddarth said and
kissed her cheek. All looked at him in awe while Manav cleared his throat
and said, “You can’t do all this in front of my eyes. She is my sister.”

“Close your eyes then because she is my wife,” he said, riling him up.
Before they could argue further, Riya said,
“Guys! We need to reach home. Maa will get worried and then she
won’t have her dinner without me.” Siddarth huffed and nodded.

“She is damn right! My mother doesn’t even give me the tiniest bit of
importance nowadays.”
Dev wiped his fake tears and said, “Even my mother takes only her side
and ignores me. She feeds her with her own hands and ousts me from my
mansion if I fight with Shivi.”
 All chuckle as Siddarth and Dev share a hug. Before leaving, Siddarth
asked, “Why does she not pick up their calls? Do they kidnap her every
time she does this?”

“She can’t hide things from her gang, so she chooses to ignore them
because she doesn’t want to open up to them about her issues. If I hadn’t
told them that Riya saved Mishri and you and she fainted, they would have
never known because she wasn’t planning to reveal it to them. I tell them
because I believe they all deserve to know it. We don’t call her angel
without any reason because she is actually an angel,” Dev explained and
then said, “This is not kidnapping, by the way, because she willingly comes
with us.”

They shared a laugh and Riya called, “Move guys, Maa will scold us”

“She is Maa’s favorite,” Siddarth muttered and went away, leaving

behind people smiling as Riya had finally found her family. They all prayed
for only one thing: her happiness.

Siddarth
As we settled in the car, I asked Riya,
“How did you know they were about to kidnap us?”

She smiled and said, “I saw Abhi’s car in the parking lot.”

I nodded and asked, “Why do you protect that man?”

“I protect him only from my people. Mom used to say that I should not
hurt my dad as payback for being the reason for my existence. Mom told
me that she was leaving behind her family in my care and I was just trying
to live up to her expectations. There are many things you don’t know yet. I
will tell you soon,” she said, and I did not push further for now, as this
wasn’t the right time. I have to talk to Abhijeet about something.
 One month later
So much had changed between us. I can’t seem to keep my hands to
myself around her. Not that I crossed my limits, but now I just can’t stay
away from her. I was currently shouting her name as she had gone
downstairs and hadn’t returned yet. I know she must have been busy with
Maa or my younger sisters, but I need her with me right now. She came
running towards me and asked, “Why are you shouting?”

I smiled sheepishly and pointed at my tie. She sighed and took my tie
from my hands and tied it around my neck, whereas I encircled my hands
around her waist and kept on tightening my hold. I love the feeling of her
being in my arms.

“You have a wonderful choice,” I said, planting a lingering kiss on her

cheek. She finished her job and said, “You mention this all the time.”

“You select my clothes every day,” I pointed out.

“You look good in anything you wear,” she chuckled.

“Thanks for the compliment, Jaan,” I said, and then kissed her forehead.

“By the way, you look smoking hot today,” I said, and she blushed. I
love it when I make her blush. I love the way I affect her. Her Burgundy
formal suit hugged her frame perfectly.

She said “Come, let’s have breakfast”

I nodded and wore my overcoat and we headed downstairs to have

breakfast. We both traveled in separate cars today as Riya had to visit a site
for inspection.

I reached my office to find and called for a meeting as the finance

department had not prepared the reports yet. As the finance head entered the
cabin, I asked,
“Why are the reports not prepared yet?”
“Sir, the marketing head hasn’t given the expenditure sheet yet,” he
said.
“Is it my duty to get the sheets from him?” I roared.
“N–no… Sir” he stuttered.

I called the heads of all departments immediately. I was more than

angry at them for not doing their work properly. I fired around 10
employees for their mistakes that caused the reports to be late.
Suddenly my cell rang, and I picked up without looking at the screen as
I was glaring at the men standing in front of me.

“Yes,” I replied coldly, pissed at the person for disturbing me.

“Siddarth,” she spoke, and I smiled at her polite tone. They stared at me
with jaws dropped to the floor. My anger is something no one can handle
and they have never seen my mood change in seconds. But guys, only one
person can do this and she is my Jaan.
“Jaan,” I said.

“Sorry for disturbing you…” she said, and I realized that she never calls
during working hours. We were supposed to meet for lunch, but it was after
3 hours.

“Jaan, I wasn’t busy and you can never disturb me,” I said truthfully.
She can call me even when I am sitting in a very professional meeting. This
is because I know she respects my work more than I do. Therefore, she
won’t call unless it’s imperative.

“Siddarth, I am standing outside your building. Can you come and meet
me?” she asked.

“Sure, I will be there in a minute,” I said and cut the call. I dismissed
the managers, and they were thanking their savior. She is amazing. I love
her so damn much. As I hurried down to meet her, I saw her standing near
her car and talking on the phone. As she saw me, she dropped the call and
said, “I am sorry…”

I put a finger on her lips and she shivered a little. I said, “Don’t. I don’t
like this word coming from your pretty little mouth”

She nodded, and I removed my finger.

“I am flying to France for a meeting and will come back after two
weeks, so I wanted to meet you before leaving. Take care of the family and
yourself and I will be back soon,” she said and my happy mood faded.

“WHAT!! No way, you are leaving me for two damn weeks and you are
telling me this now,” I said angrily.

“Mr. Angry young man, I only found out now and you are the first
person to know it,” she said so sweetly that I wanted to melt right away.
However, this isn’t happening.

“Jaan, how will I stay without you for so long? Can’t you please cut this
whole thing short?” I whined. She smiled and said, “Nope! It’s important
and even I don’t want to leave you guys, but I have to go.”

She hugged me, and I hugged her back. How will I stay without her?
Oh god! This is not fair.

“I will also come along,” I said, running my hand through her hair,
trying to calm my nerves.

“No, you will stay here only, and all the very best for your important
meeting that is scheduled tomorrow,” she said and then stepped back from
me.

“Have food on time, give Maa her medicine after dinner and I will call
you whenever I get time,” she said.
 “No, you have to call me every day,” I ordered, and she hummed,
smiling at my behavior. I can’t keep going if I don’t get to hear her voice.

Then I pinned her to the car and leaned towards her lips. I looked into
her eyes and she blinked. I kissed her, pouring all my love and longing for
her. There is always a spark when I get close to her. Only she can calm my
racing heart and make me feel things. Only she. She is my one and only.

She said, “Now focus on your work, and don’t you dare skip lunch.”
Only she can order me around. Only she.
I nodded and hugged her again. She smiled and said, “Don’t worry. It’s
just 2 weeks. They will pass soon.”

I hummed, and we let go of each other. She kissed me on my forehead

and I did the same with her and she sped away in her car. God, please fast
forward these 2 weeks as I am already missing her.

4 days have passed and time is moving so slowly. I miss her like hell. I
drowned myself in work, but at lunchtime, I just can’t have a morsel
without remembering how she used to feed me every day during lunchtime.
I have become addicted, and she is my drug.

At home, whenever I enter the kitchen, my only memory is of her sitting

on the slab and asking me for a milkshake or me asking her to make
cupcakes. I really can’t stay away from her. I was never like this. She has
changed me so much. I was never affected when my previous girlfriends
traveled to meetings around the world for months, but the truth is I haven’t
ever loved any of them.
Today as I entered my room at night I called her to inquire about her
well-being and she picked up the phone at once. She said “Hello” in her
sweet voice.

I said “Hi Jaan, how are you, and how’s the work going?”
“It’s all under control,” she said.
We talked for a while before she asked, “Siddarth, what are you doing
the day after tomorrow?”
 “I have a meeting with the clients,” I replied casually.
“Oh!” she said.
“Why are you asking?” I questioned.
“Just like that,” she said. Why do I feel that something is fishy?
“I miss you so much,” I said.
“I miss you too,” she said, making me smile.
“OK, bye,” she said.
“Listen, Jaan, I love you,” I confessed. I can say this every minute,
every second for the whole of my life.
“Good night, sweet dreams,” she said and hung up the phone. She
hasn’t said it in words, but I know she loves me too.

As the call ended, I put the phone aside and got up to freshen up. I came
back to see 5 missed calls from Veena. What happened?

I called her and she kindly asked, “Sorry sir, I know I am bothering you
but can I please know where you are at this time?”

“First of all, who is Sir over here?” I asked.

“Okay fine, where are you brother?” she asked. Yes, I consider her my
sister. My relationship with her gang is also very strong now and I still have
to talk about something with Abhijeet. Right now, Veena has gone to
London as Riya sent her there to meet her daughter Shreya.

“I am at home,” I answered plainly.

“As in home in India?” she asked.
“I have only one home and that’s obviously in India. Why are you
asking all this?” I asked.
“This means Riya has traveled alone to Paris. This girl, I tell you, will
get a good beating from me one day. How dare she lie to me?” Veena
huffed. She was livid, but I was not able to understand her concern.
“Is there a problem?” I asked.
“I guess she didn’t tell you why she flew there and she sent me to
London to attend such a big day in her life alone,” Veena said, making me
frown. What big day? What is she talking about?
 “What are you talking about?” I asked.

“She went there for the Paris fashion series. For the past two years, she
has won the best designer award. If she wins it again, she will win the epic
fashion designer award. She was pretty nervous about the event but she told
me she won’t go alone and take you along to send me to London to look
after Shreya as she was missing me. This girl likes to trouble me,” Veena
said and now I understand why she was asking about my schedule for the
day after tomorrow.

Why the hell is my wife so selfless? She cares about Veena, so she sent
her to London. She cares about my upcoming meeting, but she doesn’t give
a damn about herself. Can’t this silly girl stop being concerned about
others?

Why didn’t she ask me directly? It’s just a normal client meeting. I
would have postponed it.
Now, wait for the surprise, dear.
 TWENTY-SEVEN
City of Love

Siddarth
“MOM” I shouted as she wasn’t letting me go without breakfast and not
even coming out of the kitchen.
I was getting impatient to go and surprise my Jaan. Yes, you have
guessed it right. I am going to Paris to attend her fashion week and I am
damn sure she is gonna bag that prize.

Mom came out of the kitchen and handed me a box. I held it in

confusion as she was supposed to give me breakfast, not a box. I huffed and
asked, “Now, what is this?”

“It’s for my daughter. She calls me every day and never lets me forget
my medicines, but I am sure she must have forgotten about her meals. Vo
office main Bhi lunch nahi karti jab tak main na bolu (She doesn’t even
have her lunch in the office until I tell her to do so)” Mom sighed.

“What is the connection, mom? I mean, are you going to pack lunch for
her? Are you real?” I asked.

“Nope, this isn’t lunch. I made chocolate chip muffins, especially for
her, so I packed them for her. I want her to eat them and celebrate her
victory. I know she will not say it aloud, but she will crave the presence of
her mother on her special day,” Mom said, smiling sweetly, and I just
admired their bond. I was afraid that maybe my wife wouldn’t understand
my relationship with my mother. She might get jealous of the attention that
I give her, but here the roles are completely reversed. She loves her more
than me.
 They share an unshakable bond. My mother can practically kick me out
for her daughter and she already ignores me when mom is around. I have
never seen a girl changing herself to such an extent only to make her
mother-in-law happy and that too of her own will. I have seen her reading
updates on television serials when I know that she never had any interest in
them. She may be in an important meeting, but she will either leave sticky
notes for Mom’s medications or Veena will remind her. She never forgets to
take care of our family. Diya and Jiya always wanted me to attend their
college fest when they participated, but now they ask her instead because
she rarely says no to them. I got out of my reverie as mom said, “Where are
you lost? Have breakfast on the flight and send me a picture of it.”

What the hell? She was making me wait not for breakfast but for her
daughter’s favorite muffins. Silly me!

I nodded in disbelief and she said, “I know you are getting impatient to
leave, so I won’t stop you for breakfast.”

I smiled and hugged her tightly. My mother knows me so well and I

love her a lot. Dad and Chachu had gone to the office, so I had to leave
without meeting them. However, I don’t have time to think right now
because I have to fly to Jaan.

“Okay mom, bye,” I said and smiled cheekily at her. She muttered
“Idiot” and I rushed out. I don’t remember when I fell asleep on the airplane
and arrived in the City of Love to meet my love.

I was just in time to reach the venue as the show had already started.
While I was looking around for her, I heard the announcer say, “Now, it’s
time for Glamour Fashions, by R.S., two-time winner of the Paris Fashion
Series. So dear audience, hold your breaths because we all know that the
Glamour Queen has a habit of surprising us.”

My steps halted, and I swelled with pride listening to the announcement,

but my eyes were desperately searching for my one and only. My sanity.
My love was nowhere to be seen. I spotted Jenny and rushed towards her,
pushing past the crowd of people. I tapped her shoulder and asked, “Where
is Riya?”

“She will come back by the time of the result,” Jenny answered.

“Where is she now? Why is she not here when her models are walking
the ramp?” I asked.

“Ma’am never attends it when she is alone and since morning, Neha
ma’am was calling her continuously,” Jenny said. Shit! That girl is trouble.
She has never done a single virtuous deed.

I asked Jenny to record the show and headed outside, not caring about
her answer. I searched all around the venue. Then I finally saw a park and a
figure sitting on a bench under the cherry blossom tree and I just felt the
connection. I looked over and saw her sitting there with eyes squeezed shut
and hands clutching the pendant I made her wear. She looked so fragile. If
she was so nervous, then why did she have to hide it from me? I perched
beside her and saw her phone blaring out loud, but she was busy in her
world. I quietly picked up her phone and moved a little away from her. This
was so that I could tell the caller to call later. However, as soon as I heard
the voice, I had this sudden urge to smash the phone.
It was Neha.

“Riya, see, I told you that you don’t match his standards. I know that
you are alone on such a special day in your life. Why do I have to remind
you of your place now and then?” She spoke and I am so damn angry.

“Look Riya, he is beside me today, having a coffee date with me and

you must be nervous about your designs. I don’t think you will win. You
always say that a person who wins hearts is always successful in life, but
you are so unfortunate. Nobody loves you,” she said, and I did what I felt
was right.

“So, what are your plans after the coffee date?” I asked.
 “Si…si…dh…ar…th…sid…Siddarth” she stuttered. What a perfect lie
she was telling. I am not at all sorry to spoil her plans of hurting my Jaan.

“Yup! Your sister’s husband,” I said cockily.

“Just for 4 more months,” she muttered. Why is she hell-bent on

pouring oil into the fire?

“SHUT THE HELL UP! Don’t you dare disturb my wife again and yes,
enjoy your date with your clown, Jayant. My wife doesn’t need to know
your bedroom stories. She is busy, as she isn’t sitting idle like you. I love
her with my whole heart, forever and ever. She is my wife for this life and
all the ones after. And yes, as soon as she wins the epic designer award, I
will be the first one to mock you,” I said and hung up on her. I was
breathing fire by now. I don’t even know how many times she disrupts the
peace of mind of my Jaan and she hides all of it from me. I have realized
that she trusts me so damn much.

This might not be the first time that Neha called her and tried to make
her believe her lies, but she has never doubted me. Never questioned my
love. Never changed her behavior towards me. How is she so unique? So
mature and sweet. I went and sat down beside her. I leaned towards her to
listen to what she was muttering.
“Riya, be brave. Be strong. You aren’t alone. Mom is with you. She is
looking at you. You are not alone. It’s just an award.”

I heard her say all this. Oh my god! Jaan. You can’t be alone in any
situation until I am alive. I am there with you. I gently picked her up and
made her sit in my lap and whispered in her ear, “I am with you.”

She gasped and tried to get free of my hold. She looked at me with a
wide-open mouth and saucer-shaped eyes as the realization dawned on her.
“Are you for real?” she said in an almost inaudible voice. Then she
pinched herself and shrieked. I just smiled at her cute antics.
 She caressed my cheek with her soft little hands as if I was a dream of
hers that would vanish due to her touch. I held her hand and said, “I am
here in front of you. With you. I am by your side as your strength, your
partner, your man, and your family.”

This was it for her. She hugged me so tightly as if her life depended on
it. I hugged her back and kissed her forehead and said, “I love you.”

She hugged me again and said “Thank you, thank you so much for
being here today”

She gave me a small smile and stood up from my lap before I could say
something. She sat beside me and asked, “You were supposed to be at the
meeting, right? What are you doing here?”

She can’t be serious, right? A meeting? The hell with the meeting.
Thousands of such meetings can be dumped for her smile, for her comfort
and to strengthen her with my support. She is my priority and the world can
go to hell.
“Firstly, I should be angry at you. Why didn’t you tell me that you were
going to attend such a big event in your life? Second, I never said that the
meeting was more meaningful than being here with you. It was just a
normal client meeting, so I postponed it,” I said and she looked everywhere
except for me.
I cupped her cheeks and made her look into my eyes.

“I didn’t want you to compromise your work for me and I can handle
this alone,” she said, making me sigh.

“I didn’t do any favor or compromise. I just came here to support and

cheer for my wife, whom I love more than anything in this world.
Moreover, I know that you can handle anything alone, but you don’t need to
because I will never leave you alone. I will be there for you. Forever,” I said
sincerely.
 “Let’s go and hear the results. Oh wait! I need to call Di as she was
calling me a few minutes back, and I was ignoring her calls,” she said.

“Does she always tell you that I am having fun with her behind your
back?” I asked and her head snapped towards me.

“What?” she asked.

“Tell me,” I demanded. I want to hear it from her.
“Not always, just… just” she was saying when I pulled her closer and
asked “Only the truth”
“She might have told me sometimes that you were with her at some
party or gathering. Maybe having fun in some corner—”

“And you never felt disgusted by that thought? You never questioned
me to clear your doubts?” I huffed.

“My angry young man. Only truths hold the power to impact me, and I
cannot be disgusted by a lie. I trust you and you know it. I risked my life
that day knowing that you would save me anyhow. I wouldn’t have taken
the risk if you weren’t there, because I know you won’t sit back and relax if
I am unwell. Who said that I had doubts? I never doubted you. I should be
sorry instead that my own sister is trying to demean your character. You can
never cheat on me. You are Maa’s upbringing and dad’s pride. You are the
overprotective brother of two cute sisters for whom you can pluck out the
eyes of men. A man who respects every woman in his life can never hurt
his wife. So just chill,” she said. Can she be more flawless? I fall in love
with her every time she says she trusts me.

I nodded, and she kissed my forehead. This is pure bliss! My personal

heaven.

We both entered back into the venue and there was only one name
audible to our ears and that was ‘GLAMOUR’
We looked at each other, trying to understand what was happening. As
we stood near the ramp, we saw that the hosts were standing in the middle
of the stage, probably going to announce the results. Then I realized the
crowd was cheering for her. I joined them and she looked at me, appalled.
As my voice got mingled with the crowd and I became one of her fans, she
just smiled at me and then closed her eyes, relishing the feeling. The female
host said “Yes, you all guessed it right”

“The third-time winner of the Paris fashion series is…” the male host
announced.
“GLAMOUR FASHION HOUSE” the female host concluded, and the
crowd cheered. I was busy admiring her face, noticing her expressions.
Jenny squealed so loudly that it pierced our ears.

In the midst of all these cheers, she just turned numb, and a tear slipped
from her eye. She quickly wiped it and looked straight at the host.

“So the epic designer award goes to R.S. for her brilliant achievement
of scoring a hat trick by winning the Paris fashion series three consecutive
times. The award will be presented by the wizard of the fashion industry
‘Sir James Jones’. So we would like to request R.S. to kindly grace us with
her presence on the stage,” the host announced. This led the crowd to erupt
into another roar of applause.

Riya suddenly jumped into my arms, making me stumble back, and I

wrapped my arms around her protectively and then twirled her around as
we celebrated the victory. We laughed as we parted and she regained her
composure and called Jenny. She whispered something into her ear and
walked to the stage. She was awarded, and tears of pride gathered in my
eyes.

Hearing words of praise from the mouth of such a renowned personality

for her was overwhelming for Riya. She thanked him profusely and
congratulations and cheers for her were heard from time to time. She
dedicated her victory to her family, her employees, and her customers, and
all this while she looked straight into my eyes, indicating that it was solely
for me. Her news will be all over in the morning, but I know it won’t reach
India because she has made arrangements for it. No news in the
international media and she did not mention any names in her speech, so
even if they quote her speech word-for-word, she will be able to keep her
secret.

As she descended from the stage, people started congratulating her. As I

saw the lusty stare of men on her, I pulled her closer by the waist and glared
at them. She is mine and nobody dares to eye what’s mine. We came to our
table and someone tapped her shoulder. She turned around, and she had to
control herself from squealing as she was hugged by her sister. Veena.
Veena and I smiled at each other. We planned this surprise for her.
Veena said “Congratulations Meri Riyu but we have something to talk
about”

“Thank you for coming” Riya smiled and nodded at her.

“It was the plan of your hero, so thank him only. Haina bro (right bro?)”
Veena teased.

Riya looked at me, and I just winked at her. She blushed and looked
away. I love her so much!

She was about to say that damned ‘Thanks’ when I glared at her, as I
don’t like it coming out of her mouth. She instantly bit her lip, making me
growl. Why does she want me to do things with her?
Get a grip Siddarth! My mind warned.

Suddenly, a screen flashed and showed that Neha Shekhawat and Veer
Shekhawat had given their heartfelt congratulations to Ms. Riya Shekhawat
on her epic win. She looked sad but kept looking at the phone as if she was
waiting for a call. I side-hugged her as I understood what she was waiting
for, but it was useless to expect something from such people.

The media surrounded us this time as we exited the venue, giving us the
feeling of being with a celebrity. The bouncers paved the way for us.

Then we all left the place in two different cars and we stayed at her flat
in Paris. Veena stayed in a hotel that was already booked for her. As we
entered, she said,
“Today is a happy day. I got two shocks or sweet surprises. Veena and
you made my day.”

She jumped in joy, but then her smile started to fade as she looked at the
phone. I understood that she was waiting for one call from her dad, who
congratulated her before the media but didn’t even bother to call her
personally to share her happiness. I took and kept the phone away and said,
“I have arranged a cake. Let’s cut it.”

“Which flavor is it?” she asked.

“Your favorite,” I answered, grinning.

“Chocolate cake,” she squealed, and I nodded. She twirled around and I
loved this carefree side of hers. After all, it’s a rare sight to see.

“Before that, I have a surprise for you,” I said, and she looked at me
with raised brows. I gave her the box mom handed over to me.

She shot me a questioning look, and I shrugged. She opened it and our
nostrils filled with the aroma of muffins. She smiled widely and shouted
“Maa’s chocolate chip muffins”

She sprinted straight towards the kitchen, making me frown. She came
back holding the muffin on a plate and lighting a candle on it. She was
smiling looking at the muffin and I was smiling looking at her. I may look
like an idiot, but do I care? It’s a big No.

She kept the muffin on the table and nudged me. I blinked and asked,
“What?”

“Where are you lost?” she asked.

“In you,” I answered, and she blushed. How much I love this color on
her.
 “Video call, Maa and Papa,” she said, and I just followed her orders.
After all, I can do anything for her.

I called them and they picked up in a go as if waiting for the call. They
shouted together “Congratulations princess”
She smiled and thanked them.

“Maa, you are the best. These muffins look so yummy. You just made
my day more special. I love you,” she said.

“Thank god you didn’t say ‘thank you.’ I hate that word from you and I
love you too,” Maa said, and she looked at me.

“Aap dono Maa beta Ek Jaise ho (You both mother and son are alike)”
she said. We both chuckled and said “Vo to hai (That’s true)”
We both hate the word ‘Thank you’ from her.

“I am proud of you, princess. I love you so much. You are the best
daughter in the world. God couldn’t make a more lovable human than you
and I am glad that you are my princess. We are lucky to have you in our
lives. Princess, I want to come out of this phone screen and twirl you
around. I am so delighted to be able to call myself your father and I thank
you for allowing me to do so.” Papa said, making her tear up.

“I am the proud daughter of a proud father. Papa, I can’t even thank you
for being in my life because that word is incapable of conveying my
emotions. I am fortunate enough to have such a loving father who makes
my existence a delight. I love you and now no emotional talks,” Riya said,
and we all cut the muffin together. Maa had spare muffins at home, so we
all fed each other and it was one of the best moments of my life.

“I wanna see other members as well. Especially Diya and Jiya,” Riya
pouted sadly. I want to kiss her right now.
 “The rest of the members are out right now but we are gonna call you as
soon as they get back home because even Diya and Jiya were very excited
to talk to you,” Maa cheered and she smiled. After several minutes of
chatting, we cut the call.

My wife is one unique piece as she doesn’t like chocolate-chip muffins

but loves the chocolate-chip muffins made by Maa. The rest are a no-no.

We both cut the chocolate cake together, and she made me eat it first. I
made her eat the cake but applied the cream on her nose.

She asked, “Are you a small kid?”

I laughed while getting up and said “Just like you” and a cute banter
started between us. She ran behind me to apply the cream to my face and I
suddenly turned back and she fell into my arms. She tried to get up, but I
pulled her closer, enclosing her in my arms.

“Mrs. Roy, I missed you so damn much,” I said and moved my right
hand to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear. We were lost in each
other’s eyes.

“I missed you too, Mr. Roy,” she said.

She tried to get up and my one pull was enough to get her back into the
previous position.

“Leave me,” she said, and I playfully kept one hand under my head and
said, “I like this position very much. I am in no mood to let you go out of
my arms.”

She gaped at me, and I chuckled at her expression. It was so freaking

cute how she puffed her cheeks. I smooched her cheeks, and she giggled.
She rested her head on my chest and I felt peace. I am falling for her
over and over again. Her one smile and I can keep the whole world in front
of her. I just always want her by my side.
 “Come on, get up. We need to freshen up,” she said, and I reluctantly let
her go. She kissed my cheek and got up.
“Do you live alone in this flat without any housekeeping?” I asked.

“No, the maid comes in the morning to clean the flat and wash the
laundry and leaves in an hour,” she replied.
I looked at her and said, “Then you stay alone for the rest of the day”

It was more of a statement than a question. I know she doesn’t like

being alone. How does she even manage?
She went and sat on the couch. “Business trips are without family only.
Do you take your family along on the trips?”

“Firstly, it’s not my family, it’s our family and secondly I don’t go on
business trips a lot, but when I do, I return in two days and till then I can
manage. I keep calling mom and dad when I miss them.”

She smiled faintly and said, “You can’t stay away from family, and I am
the complete opposite.”

I shook my head and said, “No, we are alike in this matter as you also
don’t like to stay away from home and call mom and dad at least once a
day. You just force yourself to stay alone.”

“I don’t force myself to stay alone. It's just normal now. It’s like I’ve
been like this forever now. When Veena isn’t here, it is always like this. You
know I never used to return home before midnight, but since I married you,
my time to return home is always before 8 because I look forward to
returning home. I feel like I am bothering people if I make them stay. I
don’t know, it feels weird,” she opened up. I sighed as I realized that people
have made her feel that she is burdening them if she relies on them.
I just pulled her closer and kissed her. I kissed her and groaned as she
did not give me entrance. I pinched her waist, making her gasp. I let my
tongue roam over all the corners of her mouth and she responded equally.
She looked straight into my eyes as we parted and I said,
 “I would love to stay by your side, even if you don’t say it aloud. I
would love to see you order me to stay by your side. I hate it when you feel
alone. We are just like two pieces of a whole and we complete each other. I
have complete rights to you and you own my soul.”

She smiled and nodded and we moved to different rooms to freshen up.
I came out to see her heating milk in a pan.
“Will you drink milk for dinner?” I asked.

“The maid forgot to bring groceries and I couldn’t get them due to the
event. So I will make rice pudding for you to eat for dinner,” she answered,
and I looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze.

“And what will my Jaan have? Wait, what have you been having for
dinner for the past week? Did the groceries run out today or earlier?” I
freaked out. Has she not had a proper meal even once in all these days?

She took out a plate from the fridge and said, “Salad with nuts”

“When did you keep them in the fridge? When did you cut it? Did you
not get bored eating it for so long? What did you eat for breakfast and
lunch?” I asked.

“Stop your Shatabdi express, Mr. questionnaire,” she shouted. Did she
just tell me to stop my express train?
I looked at her, appalled.

“Did you just call me Mr. Questionnaire?”

“Whenever you are around, you start asking so many questions, so this
name fits you,” she said and started laughing.

I bit back a smile, and fake glared at her. She stopped laughing as she
looked at me and looked at me cutely. Aw, she is afraid that I might be
feeling bad. No, Jaan, you can never hurt me.
 Then I began to laugh, and we both burst out laughing.

“Okay, so, the groceries ran out around three days ago, and since I cook
myself, I usually eat bread in the morning, paneer salad in the afternoon,
and cashew biscuits with milk at night, since I have so much to do,” she
explained making me angry.

“Today you are making rice pudding for me when I am here and when
you are alone, you drink milk. You are very careless, Riya. This is the
reason Veena worries so much. Mom is right, you won’t eat properly until
she scolds you. You should also make time for yourself. You know I can’t
see something happening to you, right?” I scolded, and she listened like an
obedient student. Why can’t she take care of herself?

She just nodded and said, “OK, dear husband. Now let me cook for both
of us.”

She started cooking, and I started to do my work. I hugged her from the
back and began dropping kisses on her bare shoulders. She jerked her
shoulder and said “Let me work”

“What am I doing, Jaan?” I asked innocently and continued my sweet

torture, making her moan. Oh, it just turned me on. She is so freaking
adorable. She wriggled out of my grip and glared at me. I just made a puppy
face at her.

“Don’t distract me and go sit outside,” she huffed.

“Haww! My wife just called me a distraction. What did I do to deserve

this day? Oh god! Why me?” I said dramatically. She giggled, and I looked
at her with a smile on my face. Anything for that smile. For this, the
business king can even become a drama king.

While she made the rice pudding, I just kept staring at her. She looked
at me and asked, “Why are you staring?”
 “My wife, My Jaan, my wish, and my right,” I said, making her turn
into a tomato. Oh god! She is adorable.

Having enjoyed her delicious pudding, we decided to call it a night. She

moved towards the room and I followed her. She turned around and raised
her brows at me.

“What? Don’t tell me you want me to sleep in another room. It’s

impossible. Only I know how I managed to fall asleep in our room without
you for four long nights. I couldn’t sleep until 1 in the morning and then the
whole day —”

“You were grumpy and shouting at your employees” she completed the
line for me and I nodded. We chuckled at each other and slept, cuddling
each other.

My life is beautiful with my wife and empty without her.

The next morning, I woke up to find my head buried in the crook of her
neck and her hands wrapped around me.

I kissed her forehead and said, “Wake up, Jaan”

“Good morning,” she murmured sleepily. As she is a light sleeper,

simply calling her out once or making a little noise can wake her up.

Suddenly the bell rang and Riya said, “You freshen up, I will open the
door”

I nodded, and she walked out. When I came out, I found a small diary
on the side table.

I opened it to see some lines scribbled on it:

‘I just expect a phone call

Let the talk be small
 Give my heart the peace that it’s been craving for
Harsh words you speak,
Leave scars too deep’

I instantly understood that she was writing about yesterday’s incident.

She expected a call from that devil. I know she is not wrong at her place.
Though that man isn’t worth calling a father at the end of the day, a
daughter’s heart hurts. She has been handling this pain all her life. I have
understood that this pain is not due to his absence, it is due to the absence of
that love and care. I am determined to fill her heart with happiness and love.
This is the promise of a man to his wife. A lover to his love. Siddarth Roy’s
to Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy.
I kept it back and went outside, and the scene in the living room was
shocking.
 TWENTY-EIGHT
The P-Word!!!

Riya
Neha Di was calling me continuously for 4 days, telling me how my
husband was interested in being with her. Reminding me how I was
bothering him with my unrequited presence, which was an obstacle for him.
I just don’t understand how. I mean, it’s not like I am stopping him from
growing in his career. When it came to his personal life, I gave him the
option to choose, and he stubbornly chose me, shunning every other thought
that came to my mind. He confessed his love for me with absolute sincerity,
making every wall of my heart that I had constructed crumble. He is my one
and only, and I know it. I won’t be able to move past him if the situation
demands. This is because living alone was never a problem for me before,
but these last four days have been pure torture. I missed him. I missed our
family.

My mind laughs when I call them my own family because I have never
had one. I am lucky to feel their love. I just have this tiny hope that after
knowing about my messed up life and the deep secrets that I am hiding,
they are still able to consider me one of them. Scratch it.

Having woken up in my haven, I had the prettiest morning and am in a

very chirpy mood right now. I opened the door only to be squeezed into a
hug by my gang.
Damn them! They are choking me.

“Can’t breathe,” I said, and they all smiled sheepishly as they stepped
back.

I stepped aside, and they all entered. As soon as I closed the door, I was
engulfed in a bone-crushing hug by Superman. He kissed my forehead and
congratulated me.

“Tune toh Aag Laga Di (You nailed it)” Alina shouted, hugging me.
Shivi also hugged me and said, “The youngest holder of the epic designer
award. You are freaking amazing Di”
I smiled and mouthed “So are you”

Abhi picked me up and twirled me around, making me squeal.

“Angel, no word of praise is enough for you. It doesn’t matter where
you go, you always come out on top,” Abhi praised. Idiot.

“Abhi put me down,” I shouted, slapping his arm, and he dropped me

down carefully.

I looked at Dev and found him quieter than usual. I moved towards him
and said, “Our hard work is paying off, bro. Congratulations!! It wouldn’t
have been possible without you.”
He just looked away and everyone frowned at his behavior.

I looked at him and then sighed and was about to move away when he
held my arm and pulled me in for a hug.
“Di, congratulations to you, too. This victory is the result of your
devotion, your sleepless nights, your dedication, your arduous work, and
your sacrifice. I have seen you work under the toughest of circumstances. I
have been with you when you were preparing designs with swollen hands. I
have been with you when you had been betrayed badly and yet you had that
stoic face. I was right next to you when you worked hard to impress
investors. I saw you enclosing yourself in that cabin for weeks and even
months. You stood all alone, yet so strong. I am your brother from another
mother. Just our blood is different. You protect and care for me more than
anyone else in this world. You made me marry Shivi. I was the one who
crashed the complete system of your company and yet you gave me a
chance. You made me what I am. I am your partner in everything now. Di,
thank you for being there. Thank you for coming into my life. You are a
single piece and I have never met anyone like you before,” Dev said as tears
made their way out of his eyes. My face was expressionless as I stared at
him. He doesn’t cry before anyone except me and today his water dam
started really soon. This man did not drag me to a lonely place to cry
buckets.

“Do you have some crack in your genius brain? Whenever you get
emotional, you behave in an exceptionally weird way. You start being
quieter and try to ignore me. Why is it always me?” I huffed. He doesn’t
ignore Shivi or superman. He just starts being silent around me.

“Because only you make me emotional,” Dev grinned.

“And you think that I cannot read you if you look away? And you think
that if you are quiet, I cannot sense your inner turmoil? Dear baby bro, you
are absolutely correct. You are my partner in crime. Mafia ke right-hand
Jaise (like the Mafia’s right hand)” I said and chuckled.

“I dare you to thank me again, Mr. Dev Sharma. I dare you to ignore me
again. I am your sister and it’s my responsibility to look after you. Aaj saare
emotional kyu ho rahe hai (Why is everyone getting emotional today?)” I
sighed and hugged Dev.

“Now let me freshen up and make breakfast for all of you,” I said,
trying to get these people out of their emotional zone. All grinned like fools
and said “Wait, we have a surprise.”

I raised my eyebrows, and the doorbell rang again. Who is it this time? I
opened the door to find two cute girls grinning at me. I stepped back as I
was too shocked to react, and they came in. As soon as they entered, they
pounced on me and I hugged them back with equal enthusiasm.
Yup! They are Diya and Jiya. Best surprise ever after the surprise
Siddarth gave me yesterday.

“Woo-hoo, Bhabhi you are rocking! Love you, love you, and love you
so much,” Diya and Jiya said in unison, and I couldn’t help but giggle at
their cute expressions.
 “Thank you so very much,” I said and Abhi said, “When we hugged you
we got ‘Can’t breathe’ and they got a huge Cheshire cat smile. When we
congratulated you were acting all cool but you are overwhelmed by their
presence.”

“Jealous man,” Diya and Jiya said, and we all laughed. These people are
crazy.

“I guess my sisters forgot me,” a voice said, and you all can guess who
that person was.

“Aw! Sorry Bhai, but we love our Bhabhi more,” Diya said, and he
glared at her.

“Come on! Do not be such a cranky kid and hug us,” Jiya said. Then,
one by one, all of my gang members greeted Siddarth. I am not at all
amazed that even my brother, who happens to be the coldest businessman in
the world, gave him a small smile. With all this teasing and fun, I excused
myself and took a quick shower, and made breakfast for all of them, as I
knew they were all coming straight from a long journey.

I made ‘Aloo paratha (stuffed flatbread)’ for all of them and I am

cursing myself for forgetting to restock the kitchen because except for these
parathas and some tea, I can offer them nothing else. I had called the maid
to bring all the required things but she was going to take time so I had to
adjust. I just put my mind at ease and served breakfast. Alina, Shivi, Veena,
and Barbie helped me set up the table as they weren’t allowed in the kitchen
of the apartment. I love to cook for all of them and in their house, I am not
allowed to lift a finger. They don’t even let me step into their kitchen so I
do tit for tat.

They were sitting at the table and calling me outside. As I walked over,
I saw that they were all standing near the table. Siddarth, Diya, and Jiya
were gaping at them as they looked like they were about to begin a
marathon. Veena gazed at them with a bored expression on her face.
Siddarth had a shower and was wearing a black shirt with gray pants and he
looks hot in everything he wears. Pity my poor heart!
Ahem-Ahem, coming back to the topic…

No! They are in love with my cooking but now they are going to have a
little, sorry, a huge fight and you all are gonna know the reason soon.

“Riya, sit na” Barbie said.

“Come on, princess, sit here,” Superman said and indicated towards a
nearby chair. I gulped.
“Angel, leave him. You sit here,” Abhi said, glaring at Superman.
“Di, why are you still standing? You sit wherever you wish,” Shivi said
over-sweetly as I know wherever I sit they are gonna race.
I smiled at them and looked at Veena for help, and she just shrugged.
Traitor! Oh god! Save me, please.

“Why are you all standing?” Diya questioned. Aw… she looks
confused.

I went and was standing near the head chair on the left when superman
came rushing and stood near the chair next to it and Shivi stood on the
opposite side. Are they kids?

All were looking at me expectantly as I sat where their eyes indicated.

Sorry, people! I am one person and hence cannot sit on all the chairs you
indicate at once. Diya and Jiya were looking at me with confused faces, and
my husband was more of an amused soul.

I quietly went back to the kitchen, making everyone confused, and

drank a glass of water and came back to find them still in the same
positions. They won’t budge. I sighed and quickly went and sat in the chair
on the extreme right. Diya sat on my right and Barbie on my left. All
shouted “Hey! I had to sit there”

Bickering ensued over who was going to sit near me, and Barbie and
Diya did not budge. Barbie was not willing to move, but even Diya was
sitting there adamantly. When even after a good 15 minutes and 22 seconds
these people did not stop, I stood up and said in an extremely calm tone,
“STOP!”

They all stopped at once and there was pin-drop silence in the room.
Superman was almost pleading with Barbie to let him sit in place of her and
she was adamant about sitting there only. Abhi and Dev had requested Diya
to get up, but even she did not budge. Shivi and Alina were fighting among
themselves. Is sitting with me even a topic to fight and run a race?

“Settle down, you people. Guys! You aren’t kids. Superman and Abhi, I
will sit in between you two next time when we meet at the pizzeria—”

“NO!” three voices shouted together.

“Tone down your voices or my neighbors will think that this house is a
zoo. Shivi and Alina don’t behave like little kids. I will go with you on a
shopping spree if you let it go this time,” I said, and they smiled brightly
and nodded. Dev gasped loudly and others looked at me with hanging jaws,
including my husband, because everyone knows I hate shopping.

“Di, can you please repeat? I think I need to consult an otolaryngologist

as my ears aren’t working properly. I heard the word ‘shopping’ from your
mouth,” Dev screeched by double quoting that damned word.

“Your ears are perfectly alright,” I said in a monotone.

“NO, this cannot happen. Are you the same girl who had a very high-
profile meeting at one of the most expensive hotels and broke her heels at
the last moment and then instead of buying new ones you made me buy
them for you and being the inexperienced soul I bought blue heels with
your black outfit which did not match but you remained adamant about not
entering the shop and wearing the blue heels? Are you the one who said that
‘I can attend the meeting with mismatched heels but I can’t go shopping
and spoil my mood? Anyway, the meeting is in a private part of the hotel.’
Am I dreaming?” Dev rambled. Why is he hell-bent on opening my secrets?
 “Did she really do that?” Alina asked in a daze, and Dev nodded.

“Now, you people stop it. Don’t make it sound like a big deal. Dev and
Veena, you both can sit with me whenever we have lunch after meetings.
My manager and legal advisor are always around only,” I said, and their
eyes gleamed with happiness. Sorted.

“You forgot me,” Jiya and Siddarth said. I gave them a look and asked,
“Really?”

They grinned sheepishly, and I said, “You both can sit with me when we
have dinner tonight.”

“Now sit and have breakfast everyone,” I ordered, and they happily
settled down and the happiest were Barbie and Diya.

“Di, you make the most delicious aloo paratha,” Shivi moaned.
“Yummy” Alina licked her fingers.

Superman was busy eating, but the way he was looking at the paratha, I
am amazed that it is still alive. Siddarth was looking at me with all the love
in his eyes and gave me a thumbs up. I shook my head at his expression and
smiled at his crazy self. Observing around, I found two people not eating at
all. Barbie was busy eating the paratha and Diya and Jiya were just looking
at me. I raised my brows at Diya and she opened her mouth. I chuckled and
fed her from my plate. Here I was thinking that maybe these parathas
weren’t enough, but their expressions told a different story altogether.

Jiya also gave me an eager look, and I offered her a bite as well. They
were looking at me with tears in their eyes. I hate those tears.
I lovingly patted Diya’s head, and she got up and hugged me. Jiya
followed suit. What has happened to my little devils?

“Kya Hua (What happened)?” I asked.

 “Thank you,” they both muttered, and I made them sit again and started
feeding them again. I will talk to them after breakfast. After finishing
breakfast, I looked at others who were looking at the epic scene of Barbie
feeding me and me feeding Diya and Jiya. I glared at Abhi and Dev, who
were fighting for the last paratha. They both instantly divided it into halves
and started eating again. I got up to clear the table when Superman said,
“Let the maid do it. Don’t forget that this house belongs to you and owners
work until they love it, not until there is no choice. I have let you cook
breakfast doesn’t mean I am letting you do every chore you like.”

After hearing him, I just sighed and let the maid take over, as she had
arrived some time back. Superman hates it to the core if I overwork myself,
especially when he is around me. We were all sitting on the balcony when
Diya and Jiya kept their heads on my lap and I slowly let my fingers slide
through their hair.

“We are grateful that an angel like you entered our lives,” Diya
murmured, making me smile. Angel may not be the right word for me, but
it is the right word for her.

“What is it?” I asked politely.

“We are feeling like carefree children for once in our life. Isn’t it
overwhelming?” Jiya asked.

Maybe they also have a story of their own.

“Don’t share if you don’t feel like doing it. Just don’t stress yourself,” I
assured her. I looked at my husband to see him looking at Diya and Jiya
with tender expressions. He looked at me and the world stopped. It was as if
he was telling me that I was the center of his world. Was this look for being
polite towards his sisters? But it isn’t something novel. I melted right there
when he looked at me as if I was a motherly figure to his siblings, whom he
respected a lot. At his one look.
 “No, there is nothing to hide from you, Bhabhi. We feel like we are
getting the love of a mother which we sometimes miss even after being in a
huge family,” Jiya said.

“We were five when dad moved to Chandigarh with mom and us
leaving Badi Maa and Bade Papa for the expansion of business. We studied
in the best school and stayed in a mansion, but dad and mom were rarely
home as they were busy. We have no grudges, however, because we were
always there for each other. Mom and dad used to guide us, pamper us and
make us feel loved, but their busy schedules never gave them time to paint
with us, tuck us to bed, feed us or spend free time. Bhai used to visit us and
that time used to be amazing, but he could not move in with us due to his
studies. When we turned 18, dad decided to move back to Mumbai as the
business was settled but now we had turned into responsible teenagers who
would feel weird in demanding their mom to feed them. Mom understood
our state of mind and did all those on her own supporting us in everything,
but you have filled in the missing part. When no one could join us for our
college events, you ditched everything you had in your planner to be there
for us. We are glad that Bhai married you. Not only he, but we all are
fortunate to be pampered by you,” Diya said.
“Copy that,” Jiya said. I lovingly stroked their hair and said, “I am
luckier than you to get you people in my life. You people literally have
become my little world now.”

As I saw their huge emotional smiles, I added dramatically, “Even after

your irritating 500 experiments on my hair, I love you. How great of me”

We all laughed and my gang was looking at me with smiles etched on

their faces and maybe they were reminiscing about their childhood by now.

“We speak a lot, right? We would have bored you with our talks,” Jiya
said.

“Feels like freaking emotional cry babies,” Diya said and chuckled.
They were trying to lighten up the mood but I could see how much of the
truth were these words.
 “Nope! Feeling emotional is human. Sharing your views, memories, and
pain is human. So take a chill pill because none of us is getting bored.” I
shook my head. They both got up from my lap and hugged me. Then they
sat beside me and asked, “Bhabhi, Uncle Veer, said that you were the
pampered princess so did you enjoy the love and care? Homemade food…”

I guess he called me a spoilt brat instead. They are being polite.

“As if anybody had fed her a morsel,” Alina taunted. Stupid girl. She
can’t keep her big mouth shut.

“Angel, you said that emotions make you feel human. You aren’t
human. You are an angel because of the capacity you have to keep things
inside,” Abhi said.

“You are right, Dad is the best father ever,” I scoffed because I couldn’t
speak a word more. I couldn’t lie more than this. I did not pay attention to
the comments made by Abhi and Alina.

They looked at me skeptically, but let it slide and my gang had to shut
up because they knew it was the wrong time to speak.

“So what’s with this surprise and all?” I asked.

“We were missing you,” they all said. I chuckled.
“And how come you came together?” I asked.

“We were missing you so we called Dev Sir and got to know that they
were going to surprise you, so we tagged along.” Diya shrugged. I bit back
a chuckle, but the rest didn’t. They laughed.

“Dev Sir… ha ha ha… Sir” Abhi laughed.

“He and Sir” Shivi teased.
“Itni izzat (So much respect)” Barbie laughed.
“Hamare yaha koi nahi deta isse (Nobody gives it to him over here)”
Superman said, smiling at his expense.
 “Veena Di, see they all are laughing at me,” Dev complained.

“Abhi, Alina, Bhai & Bhabhi,” Veena said strictly, but I could see
mischief in her eyes.

They all stopped laughing and looked at her.

“Sachme izzat thodi zyaada hi ho Gayi (Actually they have given a little
more respect)” she said and another roar of laughter erupted.

“Dev Sir” Abhi teased.

“Di, you tell them to stop,” he pleaded, giving me his best puppy eyes.
Aw! My bro.

“Stop it, everyone,” I said sternly, and all controlled their laughter. Dev
looked at them and poked his tongue out at them. Really mature of him!

Then he looked at Diya and Jiya and said, “Actually, they are right. Dev
Sir is the wrong way to address your brother. Dev bro, Bhai ya buddy Bhi
chalega (Even buddy will work)”

Diya and Jiya giggled and said, “Okay, Dev Sir…. Oops Dev Bhai”

He pouted as they teased him. I giggled, and he immediately smiled. Is

my happiness so important that these people get a reason to smile? Am I
that precious to them?
“Oh you have no idea,” Siddarth whispered huskily into my ears,
making my breath hitch. How does he always get to know?

I looked at him and he mouthed “I love you” answering my all queries

with only three words.

My cheeks warmed up, and I looked at the others, who were now busy
whispering something to each other.
 “So till when are you guys staying?” I asked because this is that time of
the year when I yearn for darkness. The time when I wish to walk all alone
and grieve for my loss.
“We aren’t leaving anytime soon,” Superman answered, looking straight
into my eyes. I looked at him with an ‘I-am-Serious’ look and he returned
the ‘Me-too’ look.

“Are you trying to shoo us away?” Jiya asked innocently. Though it is a

yes, their fragile hearts can’t know the storm behind my eyes.

“No way darling, I am asking so that I can make arrangements for the
stay of you people. As you see, it is a two-bedroom flat and people are more
than that, so I will let my workers clean up my mansion in the city,” I
answered. They seemed to consider the thought and an ‘o’ formed on their
face.

“Aren’t we returning Bhabhi? The event is over right,” Diya asked.

“I have some work left, and that is why I told you guys that I will stay
for around two weeks over here,” I said.

“Though we are gonna miss you like hell, we are gonna go back
tomorrow as Ananya Di is coming,” Jiya said. I nodded, making a mental
note to ask Siddarth about it later.

“Princess, why don’t you also go back and let others handle the work?”
Barbie suggested. She knows it and yet she is giving it a try. I know I am
disappointing you people, but I cannot go back for now.

“Barbie, the work is important or I would have never denied it because

even I miss the family,” I said. I cannot let them know about my
nightmares. My pain. They don’t deserve the baggage of my past.

“Princess, how about I stay with you?” Superman asked. He knows my

reply.
 “Nope, you are going on your business trip to Spain,” I ordered.

“I can stay as your manager if you are here,” Dev said. Isn’t he trying to
act smart?

“Mr. Manager, if you stay here, who will manage the company? You
will return quietly with others,” I said sternly. Veena gave me the look of
let’s talk later, which I ignored.
“Abhi, don’t even try,” I warned, and he sighed.

“I am gonna stay around only, if not by your side,” he said, making me

sigh as he isn’t gonna let me be completely alone.

Shivi isn’t trying anything because she knows I won’t listen.

The only problem left is my husband, who happens to be staying with
me right now, and I don’t know if he will stay or go. I found the
competition to be the perfect escape as it provided me with the opportunity
to stay away longer and spend the wrecked date in my world.

“So, Siddarth, what are your plans?” I asked.

“Sorry Jaan, but I am going tomorrow as Ananya Di is coming,” he
said. I sighed in relief, which was short-lived as he said,
“With you”

“No, I can’t come with you,” I said instantly. He eyed me suspiciously,

and I closed my eyes for a moment at my reckless behavior.

“I mean, I have to stay for another week due to work,” I explained.

“Jaan, please. I have to make you meet Di. You can return after she goes
back. She plans on staying for a few days only,” he pleaded. No way! I
can’t possibly return for the upcoming few days.

“Please, please, please Jaan,” he said, giving me puppy eyes. All looked
at him with wide-open mouths except the one and only Superman. The
word ‘Please’ from his mouth is something foreign to our ears.
 Diya shrieked as Jiya pinched her.

“Why are you pinching me, idiot?” she asked her.

“To confirm if I am not dreaming,” Jiya replied in a daze.

“For that, you should pinch yourself,” Diya whispered, which was more
than audible.

“It will hurt,” she whispered back, and Diya pinched her back. This time
Jiya shrieked, and they both looked at one another.

“Are we hearing our brother say ‘PLEASE’?” Diya asked.

“Are our ears hallucinating?” Jiya asked. What?
“He can’t be our Bhai. He can’t be ‘THE SIDDARTH ROY’. Our Bhai
never uses that P-word,” Diya screeched. Dramatic much!

“Is he the same man who did not say the P-word when we had pulled a
prank on him and locked him inside for two days with only packaged
food?” Diya screeched.

“Is he the same man who did not say please in any goddamn situation?”
Jiya asked.

“Stop it, both of you!! You are being dramatic,” Siddarth scolded.

“I am going to record it,” Diya said, ignoring his scolding, and Jiya
nodded.

“It’s no big deal because the king is meant to change for his queen and
only for her,” Superman said, looking at Barbie.

“Because the queen deserves every ounce of it,” Siddarth said, his eyes
piercing my soul.
 “He said ‘P-L-E-A-S-E’ to Bhabhi,” Diya and Jiya shouted, bringing all
others out of their admiring Riya and Siddarth session.

Siddarth ignored them and again started pleading with me, and this
time, even the twins joined him. I guess I am again going to choose their
happiness over mine. As I agreed, even my gang is happy as they think that
the presence of family will make those worse days a bit less painful, but can
you forget the day which took away your world from you? Isn’t the pain
just too much? Isn’t the ache overpowering every other emotion, numbing
your soul?
I hope I can escape before that day arrives!
 TWENTY-NINE
Betrayed

Siddarth
Today I am gonna have ‘The Talk’ with her brothers and Abhi. I know
she trusts me, but I don’t know what stops her from sharing things with me.
My sisters have always been tough nuts to crack. They get playful, rude,
and even act immature sometimes, but they are never emotional because
they don’t like to give others the idea that they are weak. They do share
their issues but only with selected people and when today they shared their
thoughts, their pain, and their longing with her, I realized that the bond
many have failed to create is created by her in mere 6 months. Fulfilling
their every demand and pampering them to no extent, as if it is only her
right, is what my Jaan does. My sisters are crazy sometimes. You know,
once they locked Riya in their room and made her try 20 hairstyles and
click crazy selfies, and the girl who hates such stuff did not even protest.
She instead asked them to do it next time without locking her inside
because she wouldn’t run away. My crazy sisters now bring more dresses
for her whenever they go shopping and doll her up. She whines like a kid
and the scene is hilarious with a pouting Riya and bossy twins.

For today, we’ve decided to have fun and enjoy ourselves. The plan is
simple; lunch together in Centre Commercial Saint Lazare Paris and then
the boys will wander wherever they wish because girls are supposed to
enjoy shopping, which I am sure my wife will not enjoy at all. We all went
and changed into casuals after deciding that Riya and I would go on her
bike, while Abhi and Alina would ride on Alina’s bike. All the rest are
gonna take cars.

As soon as I saw her coming out of the closet, my breath hitched and
my eyes widened. I gulped. Is she trying to test my patience? Oh, shit! She
looks so damn sexy in her black biker jacket and jeans, giving bad-ass
vibes. She isn’t trying to kill me, right?

Only I know how I kept myself from taking her right there and then.
Even without wearing revealing dresses, she makes me go weak in my
knees and my mouth goes dry. I am so damn whipped. May God give me
strength!
I strode towards her while she was wearing her watch and in a second
she was pinned to the wall and I was devouring her lips with my hands,
exploring her curves. When we were out of breath, we parted and
straightened our clothes. I pulled her closer and said, “You’re looking
smoking hot, Jaan.”

A shiver raced down her spine, and I smirked at the way our proximity
affected her. She quickly pulled away and said, “You too,” and ran out of
the room. I chuckled at my shy girl. She is goddamn cute.

I fixed my jacket and walked out to see all of them standing in the hall
waiting for Alina. Alina is the fashionista of the gang and takes a
substantial amount of time to get ready. As soon as she came out, we all
started our journey, and it was amazing. As soon as she wrapped her arms
around me, I forgot everything that was going on. The feeling of her hands
on my chest made me feel like heaven on earth. Today was different, as
Riya was wearing a black cap and a black mask. This is so that people are
unable to recognize her as she is a known celebrity in France.

We entered inside and, as expected, when asked about preferences

regarding the venue for lunch, all answered,
“Wherever my princess says”

Manav huffed and said “That’s my line.”

“And our line is the same as yours, so Shh,” Srishti said, and he looked
away. They make a wonderful couple.
 “OK, does anyone have any suggestions?” Riya asked. Why ask Jaan
when none is gonna say something? Whenever we are out, they’ll never
make a choice. They let her choose, and sometimes when they want to show
new places to each other, they specify in the group chat and ask Riya to
decide if it’s fine with her. They love her to no extent.

“You know better,” Abhi said. Riya nodded and asked, “So how’s the
burger joint?”
“Start moving already,” Dev said.

We laughed and were going towards the eatery when someone bumped
into Riya, and her mask fell. She muttered something under her breath
when that already apologizing man’s eyes went wide and he squealed. He
fudging squealed!
“OH MY GOD! R.S.”
Then his non-stop train started.

“I am a huge fan of yours, ma’am. I love your work. You are so

beautiful. I am so lucky to get a chance to meet you…”

He went on and on and collected people. Riya smiled at him, which was
nothing but proof of her irritation, as that man had brought unrequited
attention. Riya quickly wore her mask, and as the crowd gathered near her, I
stood before her with my tall figure clouding her and held her hand. While
walking away, a man scratched my hand to get a glimpse of her, which I did
not mind as long as Jaan stayed safe. Manav quickly made his bodyguard
cover us up and her whole gang was surrounding her, making her invisible
to the eyes of people.

We all entered the empty elevator, and slowly the voices faded away.
We sighed in relief while Riya panicked and held my hand.

“What the hell were you doing? You shouldn’t have stood before me.
See, even blood is coming out of your hand,” she chided softly, blinking
back her tears. She grabbed her handkerchief and wrapped it around my
wound. She was worrying so much just for a scratch on my hand.
 I held her hand and made her look into my eyes.

“Breathe, Jaan. Breathe. It’s just a scratch.” I said politely, and she
slowly calmed down.

She then ran over and hugged Manav and then we all headed to have
our meal at the Burger joint. Our seating position ensures that Riya won’t
be seen because her fan following here is huge. I literally mean huge.

As the salad was served and plated, we started eating it while waiting
for our orders to arrive. She was eating, and I was busy admiring her.
Someone poked my arm and I turned my head to see Shivangi smirking at
me. She said “She is your wife only. You can stare as much as you want but
for now, have your food.”

I just nodded and started eating my salad. Seeing her separate the peas
from the food again, I immediately transferred them to my plate. She
looked at me and then at the peas and gave me a pearly smile, making my
heart flutter. I remembered the day when I learned she disliked peas and
bottle gourds.

It was four weeks after our wedding, and Riya was rarely home. She
worked even on weekends and was mostly busy in her design room in her
office, which is a strictly prohibited area.

Riya had arrived home during lunch time as she had forgotten her file
at home and was going to return when Mom asked,
“Did you have lunch?”

She turned around and said, “No Maa, I will have it later. Please
continue, as I have to get back to work.”

Mom glared at her and said, “Nope! My daughter is gonna sit and have
lunch with us. Can’t you skip work for a while to have lunch with your
maa?”
 Mom’s magic worked, and Riya agreed. As she sat at the table with all
of us to have lunch, Mom stood up from her chair and filled her plate with
food. Riya looked at her with wide eyes but covered it up instantly and
asked, “Are you sure I am not supposed to share my food with at least 2
more people from this plate?”

Mom burst out laughing and said, “No! Only you have to finish it.”

We all looked at them in admiration, as Mom cared so much for her.

Since day one, their bond has been sweeter than honey.

“Oops! I guess you want me to fast for a week then,” she sighed. Mom
playfully glared at her and she, being the obedient soul, silently started
eating, making others smile. As she saw calabash and peas on her plate,
she stopped eating for a moment and then resumed again. I was observing
her keenly and so were others in an attempt to know her better. Everyone in
our family wanted her to open up as she always behaved like a closed-off
soul or maybe a stranger and we all knew we had to make her feel at home,
make her feel the bond of family, and make her realize that she is a member
of this household.

Veena looked at Riya and tapped her shoulder. She signed something to
her, but Riya just nodded her head in a ‘no’. What is going on?
All the eyes on the table were trying to understand their sign language
and failing miserably. Being impatient, Mom asked, “What’s the issue?”
“Nothing”
“Bottle gourd”
Riya and Veena spoke together. She doesn’t like bottle gourds? So she
can eat something else. What’s the big deal and why is she eating it,
anyway?

“You don’t like bottle gourd?” Mom asked her.

“No, it’s nothing like that. You all please continue eating and I have no
issues with any of these vegetables,” she said politely.
 “No, it’s been a month that you have been skipping lunch, and today
when you are eating food you are eating this. Nope! You tell me what you
want to have and I will prepare it for you,” Veena said sternly.

“Di, It’s perfectly alright–”

“Don’t you dare give me the healthy food lecture! I don’t even know
how you survive with the amount of food you eat,” Veena huffed.

“If my daughter dislikes bottle gourds, I will make something else for
her. Riya, you just name it and I will make it in a jiffy,” Mom said.

“No! It’s fine Maa. Why will you especially make something for me? Let
it be” Riya said. No way! If my wife doesn’t want to eat this, she can have
something else. I will ask the cook to prepare something else. Why will she
compromise on something?

“Why Matlab (Why means)? Obviously, my daughter will get special

treatment as she is special. Don’t make excuses and tell me what you would
like to have?” Mom asked.

“I will eat this cottage cheese and peas curry then. No worries,” Riya
said, looking at Maa.

“NO…. NO… and no,” Veena said angrily.

“Di, let’s not disturb the lunch of others. Let them have their food at
least. I will have whatever is made and if you want to make something for
me, you can do it tonight. Fine?” Riya asked.

“No! My sister will not eat any of the dishes, which she dislikes. Either
you let me make something or I am dragging you to a restaurant. I don’t
permit you to have any of these and I dare you to disobey me,” Veena
warned. Whoa! Just for a vegetable, she is warning her.
 “Riya! Look at me,” Mom ordered. Riya looked at mom and she asked,
“Do you consider me your mother?”

Riya nodded and then mom asked, “Daughters have the right to ask
their mother or not?”
Riya nodded again, unsure of where this conversation was going.

“So now, are you willing to tell me what you would like to have?”

“Maa! You have made all this food with love, and it’s really okay. I am
sure that the taste of this food will change my opinion regarding bottle
gourds. So now please have your food,” she requested.

“I know my daughter more than you, so shut up and listen to me. If the
issue had been the taste, then Veena wouldn’t have made an issue. I have
known you only for 4 weeks, but I have never seen you demand something
from us. I have never seen you have lunch or dinner peacefully with us. I
have never seen you exercise any of your rights. Though I am not
questioning why but I know that you would never trouble us even in your
dreams. The girl Veena, whom you proudly call your sister, has been your
only source of companionship till now. She has never interfered in anything
related to the family and is extremely helpful in any matter. Although she is
not obligated to do so, she administers our workers. If she says that, you
have an issue with the vegetable and is adamant about not letting you have
it, then I know that the matter is more complicated than it appears. So now
tell me, what do you wanna have?” Mom asked. Her little speech shocked
every one of us, as she was right. We all did not realize that Riya had never
demanded any of her rights.

“Fine! You won’t budge, so make anything simple. Even Pulao

(Vegetable Rice) will work. Sandwich, bread Jam, or even an apple will
work, but please have your food first,” Riya sighed.

“I shouldn’t have stopped for lunch only. Now because of me even they
aren’t eating,” she muttered, but I was able to hear it. Nope! She is wrong.
We all are happy that she is sitting here with us and there is absolutely no
trouble in making something for her because everyday anyone of us has
new demands and Mom, Chachi or even dad fulfills them gladly. Therefore,
it’s no big deal.

“As I don’t like your choice, I’ll make Paneer bhurji (scrambled cheese
dish) and butter roti (flatbread) for you,” Mom said cheerfully, getting up
and going to the kitchen.
“Maa, have your food first,” Riya said.

“No, I will also eat paneer bhurji only now with you,” mom smiled.

Riya shook her head at her behavior and said, “At least you all have
food.”

“We usually have food at 2:00 and right now it’s only 1:30, so no. We
will have it at our usual time only and as much as the offer of paneer bhurji
sounds tempting, we will have Matar paneer and bottle gourd only or else
my wife would complain about wasting food,” Dad said, pouting. Riya
looked at him in disbelief. Then she looked at Chachu and Chachi. They
shrugged off and started their lovey-dovey talks. She looked at Diya and
Jiya and they both stood up from their chairs, and she frowned.
Then she looked at me and I smiled and said, “I am in no hurry so…”

She just gave me a brief nod and glared at Veena.

She stood up and dragged Veena a bit away from the table.
“Di, just because of me, their peaceful lunch turned out to be a mess.
There were just a few peas and I would have eaten them quietly. It’s not like
I am allergic to them.”

“Right! Allergies give discomfort or pain for a short period and these
vegetables will give you pain, which makes you skip meals for a long. Just
because you can bear them does not mean that you shouldn’t avoid them
when you can,” Veena chided.

“And my comfort shouldn’t have cost them their family time, na. See,
Jiya and Diya went without food. For just a dislike, they left their food. I
think I have become selfish.” Riya sighed.

“Bhabhi” Two voices shouted together and Riya turned back with a
hand on her heart.
She looked at Diya and Jiya and raised a brow at Veena. Again sign
language!!

“Don’t look at her. We are calling you only. You are our only bhabhi,”
Jiya pouted.

“And yes, we are more than happy to have you as our Bhabhi. We are
sorry for our mistake that day. Are we forgiven?” Diya asked.

“Umm…. What day are you talking about?” Riya asked, scratching her
neck. Diya and Jiya looked at her with dropped jaws and Veena chuckled
and nudged her.

“The day we… we disrespected you,” Jiya stuttered.

“Oh! I guess you were forgiven then and there. I did not give you the
silent treatment or I don’t taunt you every day right, so that day is gone and
so are the memories,” Riya said, smiling.
They both smiled warmly at her and said, “Thank you so much! You are
so sweet.”

They shared a hug, and we had lunch together. As soon as we finished,

the server came with a tray full of pastries. We all looked at each other in
shock when Diya and Jiya shouted, “Party Toh Banti Hai (We should
party)”

We looked at them with raised brows and Diya said, “For the first time
our bhabhi was having lunch with us so it would have been incomplete
without a sweet dish, so we both went and ordered it when Badi Ma was
making Paneer bhurji.”
 Riya mouthed a ‘Thank you’ to them, which they shrugged off and it
was a perfect lunch. After lunch, Riya got up to leave when Jiya said
“Family Selfie”

We shook our heads at the Selfie Queen and looked at her while she was
frowning looking at Riya, who was still marching out, not turning back even
once. Diya loudly called “Bhabhi”

She turned back and gestured ‘what?’

“Family Selfie” Jiya shouted again.
“So carry on,” Riya said cluelessly. How will we have a family selfie
without her?

“Bhabhi, for that you need to come and join us. Our family is
incomplete without you,” Diya sighed.
“Oh, okay,” Riya said awkwardly.

We all glared at Riya as she stood far away from us, and I pulled her
close, wrapping my arm around her shoulder. While we shared an eye lock.
Jiya captured a perfect selfie.

We were so lost in the eyes of each other when others fake coughed.
We resumed eating while she was blushing. All started singing
“Aankhon ki gustakhiyan Maaf ho (Let the mistakes done by these eyes be
forgiven)”

She turned red while I had no issues with all this teasing. I was staring
at my wife, dude, not yours.
As we finished our lunch, we were heading out when I saw people
waving at me and they were none other than my friends Sanjay, Rajveer,
and Kunal. What are these idiots doing here?

They came towards us and hugged me first, then Diya and Jiya. Sanjay
hugged Riya as well and Manav was about to push him when Srishti held
him back and whispered something into his ear. Manav cleared his throat
looking at Riya demanding answers.
 “Superman, meet Sanjay Bakshi. He is an investor in Glamour and the
person next to him is Kunal Bhai, who is the husband of my friend
Tanisha,” Riya introduced and his angry face turned emotionless again.

“He is Rajveer, who is a very good friend of mine. Rajveer, meet Riya
Siddarth Roy. My wife,” I introduced.

“Isn’t your wife supposed to be someone with the name ‘Neha’?” He

asked. I stiffened at his question.

“NO! Riya is my one and only wife, and she is destined for me,” I said
dismissively. Riya smiled at me and he looked convinced, but I could sense
the whirlwind of questions in his mind. Rajveer was in California with his
wife for 6 months and hence he does not know about my marriage.

“How much?” he asked, looking at Riya. Riya looked at him with a

confused face and he spoke again.
“How much money? How much will it take for you to leave his life?”

Oh no! He chose the wrong time to test her. Her brothers are going to
attack him in a minute. If I could not sense his tone, even I would have
killed him.

As expected, Manav growled, “How dare you?”

Then it was Dev.
“Do you even know who you are talking to?”

“Watch your mouth, man. Think before you say something about her,”
Srishti warned. Abhi was just looking at Riya, waiting for her to react.

“Is he high on drugs?” Shivangi asked.

“I think he is traumatized listening to the news of his friend’s

marriage?” Alina said, looking at Rajveer from head to toe, and Sanjay and
Kunal were controlling their laughs.
 “But he isn’t showing signs of trauma. I would like to open his skull and
check because he seems more like an alien,” Shivangi answered.

“Excuse me!” Rajveer said, looking at both of them in disbelief.

“Excused and now shut up! I think he is one of those ugly, fat, exposed,
jealous villains as shown in movies,” Alina said.

“The villains of today’s generation are handsome. How can you

compare those cute, hot guys with this egotistical jerk?” Shivangi asked.
Rajveer gaped at them, clearly offended.

“Moreover, we have to give him some credit as he is wearing proper

clothes and is looking fit. Though appearances are deceptive,” Shivangi
continued.

“Arre! No! I mean, you know how they used to pull down the macho
hero in every way possible. They used to think highly of themselves and
here he does as well. They are jealous of the strong, charming Ladaku
(fighter) man and he also is that type I think. He is trying to take away Riya
from our Hero.” Alina explained.
Am I that ladaku hero in their story?

“But there was no Riya in the movie,” Shivangi frowned. Seriously!

“It’s our movie so there must be our characters only na (right?). So our
hero and heroine are Siddarth and Riya with this weird man as the villain”
Veena shrugged. Even she is indulging with them. Everyone was looking at
them in disbelief while Riya was stifling her laugh, but Kunal and Sanjay
were laughing hard.

“No! He doesn’t have the personality of a proper villain, so let’s make

him the sidekick of the baddie. I mean, the villain says ‘attack’ and he runs
blindly. How amazing, right?” Dev chipped. They all have gone crazy,
though he is right. Rajveer looks more like a sidekick who has that haughty
aura and shouts ‘AAA’ while running toward the hero and falling down in
the process. ‘Shut up, he’s your friend,’ my mind reprimanded.

“Girls! You can continue this discussion later, but let’s focus on this
man for now,” Abhi reminded. He is very much interested.

“Yes! Guys, please carry on,” Alina said and glared at Rajveer.

“Bhabhi, your friends are amazing,” Diya and Jiya said.

“So Riya, how much will you take?” Rajveer asked again. Is he unable
to see the red signal?

I was expecting an outburst, but when you are dealing with Riya, you
must expect the unexpected. Manav and Dev were on the verge of hitting
him, but Riya smirked at him and asked,
“State your worth so that I can decide what to demand.”
Alert! Alert! Alert! Now the tables have turned and Rajveer is fuming.
Abhi and Veena are busy smirking, as they were the calm ones from the
start.

“Hey, girl! Don’t you know you are talking to Rajveer Seth? The owner
of ‘The Seth group of companies.’ My company is worth millions,” he said
arrogantly.

“Oh wow! So how about you get me a dress from Glamour Fashion
House within forty-five minutes? I mean, you have to stand right here in
this place and get me a dress from that store. If you can do it, then I will
forgive you for your rude behavior,” she challenged. He is going to lose
hard. WAIT! Not once did she mention that she would consider leaving me.
Yay! She doesn’t want to leave me.

‘As if you will let her go,’ my mind mocked.

‘Never,’ I agreed gladly.
She is mine and will always remain mine. I’m madly in love with her.
 “That’s a cakewalk for me. It is indeed the premier shop for outfits, but
isn’t your demand a bit too low? Anyway, be ready to leave my friend,” he
bluffed. I wanted to laugh hard at this.

Veena passed a phone to Riya, and she dialed a number and said, “Block
dress delivery with immediate effect. Postpone deliveries of checked orders
and discontinue store selling (she eyed Rajveer up and down) for an hour
and then resume,” and hung up.

Rajveer looked at her and was trying hard to connect the dots. He
dropped it and made a few phone calls. Riya said “Guys! This is taking
longer than expected. Let’s go Starbucks.”

We all agreed and sat at a table. Rajveer sat in front of Riya and was
still busy trying to fulfill her demand while she was chatting with others.
Instead of 45 minutes, he stopped calling after 10 minutes. He looked at
Riya and asked, “Can you remove your mask?”

“Nah! It will create problems for me. Wait, let me ask my gang for
help,” Riya said and looked at Manav. They all stood up and even I stood
up with them. Diya and Jiya were mostly quiet since morning as they were
busy exploring the mall. They found the situation amusing.
The shop was empty. Manav wanted some privacy, so he booked the
entire showroom for some time. Crazy? Nope. I like it this way.

They stood around her in a circle covering her from the glass walls of
the shop, and she removed her mask. Rajveer gasped seeing the talk of the
country standing in front of him.

“Am I actually standing in front of the Glamour Queen? I mean the one
who won the epic designer award yesterday? You are married. You are
married to my best friend. You are the girl who rejected me?” he
stammered. Rejected him?

“At last. Mr. Seth. I am the one and only person who turned you down
when you proposed to me at the college fest. The one whom you asked
‘Like this Candy, I would like to share my life with you.’

Sorry Man for breaking your heart but you were never in love with me.
You always loved your best friend Ankita and still, you could not see the
shattered look in her eyes when you were confessing to me. I know that
now you are married to her and I am glad that you got your senses back.
And yes! This little challenge was the answer to your question that day;
why are you refusing when you know that I can fulfill your every demand?
Your every wish will be fulfilled in a jiffy and you won’t have to struggle in
life. See today, you couldn’t fulfill my demand. Not in a jiffy, and not even
in minutes. I was never looking for someone who could take away my
struggles in the first place. I was looking for the one who makes me believe
that I can cross any hurdle if I want and stands beside me when I walk
through a stony path and I have got my one,” she said the last line, eyeing
me.

“Angel!” Abhi shouted. She wore her mask back and looked at him.

“What?” she asked.

“Is he the one who threatened you that day?” he asked. What?

“Yup! He said you would regret it and one day you will realize what
you have lost,” she said. He threatened my Jaan. How come I never knew
this part of Ankita and his love story? Huh!! I am angry with him now.

Abhi laughed and said, “You are great, angel. You actually went to give
tips to Ankita to help him. You gave her ideas to make him jealous and
made him realize his love. Can I twirl you around right now?”

“NO,” I said sternly. All heads snapped towards me, and I was shooting
daggers at Abhi through my eyes.

“Fine bro, she is all yours,” Abhi said.

 “Now Mr. Rajveer, will you be able to pay me, or else I am afraid that
your friend is stuck with me,” Riya said dramatically. I pulled her by the
waist and said, “Fortunately, I am.”

Rajveer chuckled and said, “Sorry Riya, and thank you so much for
whatever you have done for me till now, even when I was nothing but a jerk
to you. I bullied you after your rejection, but you still helped me. Thank
you.”
“He bullied you?” the gang shouted, and Diya and Jiya closed their ears.

“Before you people pounce on me, she actually beat us a lot that day
and took her revenge by asking the pranksters of the class to torment us,
and our entire semester was the worst. Unforgettable, to be precise,” he held
his ears, remembering his days.

All calmed down. After having a coffee together and some chit-chat, we
parted ways. Before that, I landed a few punches and kicks at Rajveer,
bruising him badly for hiding things and threatening my girl. We all boys
went home as I insisted and the girls went shopping. My friends returned to
whatever they were doing.
As soon as we reached home, we all settled down in her study.

I asked “I want to know her past. I want to know what’s hurting her.”

All of them clenched their fists and Manav spoke, “Though it’s her story
to tell, she is not gonna speak anytime soon. Even if she tells you she will
never tell you in detail because she is gonna hide the mistakes of each one
of us. In every part where we betrayed her, we failed to protect her, and we
failed to stand by her. She is never gonna blame us.”

They betrayed her…. How? When?… UNBELIEVABLE!

 THIRTY
Past (a): Pain

Siddarth
Ignoring the throbbing of my heart and my nerves on the edge of
bursting, I maintained my composure and waited for him to continue.

Manav looked at Abhi and Dev before continuing and finally said,
“We all know some parts of the past but many are hidden. We all exist
in one or the other term of her life and the times when we lost touch is the
missing part. We have shared everything with each other but the time when
she was all alone is a mystery. We suspect Veena to know it but we actually
don’t know. She keeps everything to herself. It’s like we know what
happened but it’s a summary from the witness not from the bearer.”

Saying this, he sighed. I realized the fact that even the most important
people in her life are unaware of some scars of her past and it is not at all
good. She is hiding some part of the pain. Maybe Veena knows, but she
would never tell. I am sure that these people have given up only because
remembering those parts gives her pain. Enormous pain.

“Listen patiently and do not interrupt,” Dev said and signaled Manav to
say it.

“So, Vikas Shekhawat, the owner of the Shekhawat empire, had three
sons~ Vishal, Veer, and Vaibhav Shekhawat. They were pretty rich,
successful, and prominent. The brothers had a great bond until the property
issues started arising. All the brothers wanted more than each other and
were behind each other’s throats to get the same. But the power of
allocation was given to Mrs. Kalyani Vikas Shekhawat, as the old man
trusted her to be unbiased. Kalyani divided the property, but it wasn’t the
rise of equality. She pushed things to doom instead because she could never
see the real nature of her greedy sons. She gave the biggest chunk to her
elder son, ‘The Shekhawat Hotels’. Vaibhav was always the calm and
composed one so he got ‘The Shekhawat Hospitals’ as she believed that he
would handle them with compassion. The one left was the son who had the
powers of manipulation, like his younger brother and the recklessness and
anger from his elder one. That was Veer Shekhawat. He got the ‘Shekhawat
Constructions’. The only business left was ‘Shekhawat Tours and Travels’
which was kept by the old couple to secure their days left in this world. The
will stated that the business will go to the first female heir of the clan and
the brothers began the hunt for suitable brides for the same. Vishal married
Aakriti Raheja, the heiress of the Raheja empire. Veer married Anita Mishra
and the facts say that others may have come with power and money, but
Anita Mishra, our Rani Maa as we call her, was the power herself. She was
the CEO of Mishra’s. The woman behind the crucial development of the
steel industry and the strongest of her time. Riya is just a carbon copy of
her. She was the queen who could cower away even the mightiest of men
and nobody could raise a finger at her. She was the pride of her father.

The only mistake she ever made in her life was to fall in love. She fell
in love with Veer as he made efforts for the same. Even Veer was deeply in
love with her. He was blessed that the toughest of all chose him. Their
relationship was all roses in the start, but thorns started to prick them when
Veer was considered inferior to his woman. He did not show how much this
affected him until Neha was born. Neha was the first female heir of the clan
and the business was served to her on the golden platter. I was on cloud
nine as I got a sister whom I wanted to shower all the love upon and I did.

Vaibhav Shekhawat married only and purely for love. He loved Nina
Chauhan, an innocent, fierce, and sweet woman, and refused to take a
penny from his in-laws. They are the parents of Ajit and Mini. Though
Choti Maa is no more, we still remember her for her pure heart. She was the
weakness of Vaibhav, so Veer planned her accident. After her death, he no
longer was capable of running a business and when he saw the faces of Ajit
and Mini, he could not bring himself to love them. Instead, they reminded
him of Nina, so he left. Disappeared to live alone somewhere in search of
peace. Veer snatched his business and became the legal guardian of Ajit and
Mini. He blackmailed Riya with their lives as well. That’s a story for
another time.”

“Manav, you are explaining everything in too much detail. Let him
know about Riya’s life. Your story will take years to complete,” Abhi
mocked.
Manav glared at him but agreed nonetheless.

“OK fine, so starting from your wife’s life. With Neha coming into
Satan’s life, he was extremely happy. She was pampered to an extent that
even you cannot imagine. Their life was going smoothly, except sometimes
jealousy overpowered Veer’s mind. With time, this jealousy was imposed
on his brothers. Veer wanted the complete Shekhawat empire, not just two
industries. Veer realized that the next heir to Shekhawat Hotels was me and
my father, Vishal Shekhawat. My father had already started ignoring his
family for his business, turning out to be his biggest flaw. Veer and Vishal
were always the stronger ones and highly competitive.

Veer played his cards and told my father that he would construct two
large malls under construction and he should grab the opportunity to set up
his showrooms in the same. My father became busier and neglected my
mom and me completely.
Then came into our lives, our princess, angel, and the most beautiful
soul named Riya.”

A reminiscing smile came on his face as he remembered the birth of My

Jaan. The story of this family is interesting but I wanna know about my
wife and he is not coming to the topic.
‘Patience Siddarth, patience’ I chanted in my mind and again focused
on Manav.

“She was so tiny, so beautiful and when I came closer to her, she held
my finger so tightly that I had this urge to protect her from every wrong,
every evil, and this cruel world, but I failed. Failed so miserably that now I
look back into the time and hold on to nothing but regret.”
 “Manav bro, do you mind if I continue?” Abhi asked. I guess he is even
more impatient than me.
“NO” Manav glared, making him huff.

“Coming to the point, Veer Shekhawat and Anita had spent a drunken
night together, and the result was Riya. Veer already regretted the night and
did not want a child from a night where he was just pouring out his jealousy
and anger, but for Anita, it was pure love.
She refused to go for an abortion. She thought of it as a sin. The regular
fights took a toll on her and her flourishing business started going down.
She had let her emotions rule over her. This gave him an opportunity, and
he was able to take half of her company. Veer’s manipulation came into use
and he slowly and slowly pushed her to the downfall. Despite all this, the
birth of Riya was the final blow to his ego. He thought that Anita had
chosen Riya over him and Rani Maa thought that she chose their love. They
were a happy family. As soon as Rani Maa’s condition came back to normal
after giving birth, he distanced himself completely from her. It was like a
separation inside the walls of the house. A divorce without a hearing in the
court. A silent war of custody where the father took the first child, and the
mother kept the second. When he started disrespecting Rani Maa, she chose
to shift to the outhouse because, for her, self-respect was important.

For the world, it was all perfect, but only they knew what was going on
inside. Rani Maa made attempts to reconcile, but Veer had other plans. He
was against the reunion and even against divorce. Anita Maa did not fight
for divorce as her only family, her father was suffering from cancer and she
did not want him to worry.
As Riya grew up, she never received a bit of affection from her father as
for him she was just a mis… mista… mistake”
His voice, for the first time in my memory, was trembling and he could
not say the word. I was fuming inside. She was suffering for no mistake of
hers. What sort of father does that to his own blood?

He quickly wiped a tear that fell from his eye and continued,
“He treated her as if she meant nothing to him. This pained her little,
fragile heart. Anita Maa started focusing on her business for the sake of
Riya and it was tough for her to handle both the family and the business.
She gave equal love to Riya and Neha, but Neha had taken it in from her
father, so she grew jealous. The girl who had the right to complain, the right
to be jealous, never blamed Neha for receiving all the love from her father,
but Neha did complain, push, and taunt Riya.

I went to visit the family often and loved both my sisters. Riya
considered me as her best friend, her loved one, and did everything a little
one could to make her brother feel loved. She made birthday cards for me,
bought Rakhi gifts for me, and did little gestures, which Neha never did. As
Anita Maa went to work, Riya sometimes went to the mansion to meet her
sister and nothing could stop her. Her father’s scoldings, calling her names,
and her sister not giving her hugs and kisses… nothing deterred her love for
them.

When she went to the mansion for lunch, they told her to go back to the
outhouse and have food with the maids. Her presence was appreciated only
at parties where Veer and Rani Maa played family. Anita Maa protected
Riya as much as she could, trained her to be strong at all times, and never
show weakness in front of others. She was trained by the best. For Riya, her
only companion, bestie, parent, teacher, and world was Anita Maa. When I
stayed at their place sometimes, they played the perfect family and I never
knew this all was happening.

Then the worst of the worst happened. There was a fight and I really
don’t know the reason, but when we reached a 10-year-old, Riya was
requesting help sitting beside an unconscious Rani Maa. Veer called the
ambulance and paid for the operation. Anita Maa had suffered from a heart
attack. A very severe one. After an hour, the doctor came and said that the
patient was calling someone named Riya. Riya went inside and her mother,
on her deathbed, took some promises from her. She told her to never blame
herself for whatever happened, as she knew her daughter very well. She
warned her to never commit the mistake she did. She warned her to never
share her roots. To never share what she builds herself. The reason why she
doesn’t sell even a single share of her company to Satan. Anita Maa knew
the cost of losing the company, so she did everything she could to save Riya
from the same fate. She told her to trust wisely. She gave her a blue box and
told her to give it to the Man whom she can trust with her heart. ‘Protect
and love your loved ones.’ were her last words.

She never knew that her daughter would take those words so seriously
that to protect her loved ones she would hurt herself, to love others she
would forget the meaning of loving herself.”
Manav said and then looked at Dev and Abhi who had tears in their
eyes and I knew the worse was yet to come.

“Make it quick before Riya returns,” Dev said.

Manav said, “Would you like to say my faults, Dev?”

He shook his head and said “No, this is your part to tell, though my
sister would not like it. You should say it”
Manav took a deep breath and said, “Now hear how I betrayed and
destroyed her.”

I was dreading it now. After hearing that little Riya trusted him, I was
fearing that my Jaan would have broken down if he actually did something
wrong.

“My ignorant father forgot about us after some time. I and mom felt all
alone. Then one day my mother got into an accident and even after me
dialing him thousands of times he never came. I lost all my trust in him that
day. His meeting became more important than us. I decided to change my
surname to my mother’s. My mother survived and as she recovered, he sent
me to Veer’s house to live for a few years to learn the business from him, as
he had no time for me. My mother divorced that man and went to her
father’s place to live. I never wanted to go, but I had to.

It was the same time as Anita Maa’s death. I was 15 then. I made the
biggest blunders of my life. After Anita Maa was gone, the truth came in
front of me that Riya held no importance in the family. I stayed in the
mansion, but Riya stayed in the Outhouse only as she wanted to live with
the memories of Rani Maa. I grew very close to Neha. She was my partner,
the best sister for me–

He scoffed and continued, “I saw her cry for her mother, but I forgot to
see the tears of an even younger sister. I became rough towards Riya. On
the day of her mother’s funeral, Riya never shed a tear, and we people took
her to be heartless. Neha lied to everyone that Riya was responsible for her
mother’s death and she stood there numb. She sat by the pyre and stared at
it till she fainted. Rumors spread that she was the reason for her death.
Stupid people. Fuck them. Stupid me. I did not blame her, but I forgot about
her existence. Veer blamed her and called her names like burden and
disappointment. I never interfered with them thinking that it was their
family matter, but I never heard a word against Neha. Only at events and
parties, she was my sister, and the rest of the time, I didn’t even check if she
was around. Never asked her about her school life, her rough days. I never
knew she did not cry that day, as she was trying to hide her weakness and
her pain. I left her alone. She came to me and simply asked for a hug when I
did what I regret the most. I said, ‘Can’t you see Neha is crying? Go away.
Let me console her. You are really heartless. Such a disturbance’. I never
realized all this until that incident happened. I had ignored her for two years
now.

She was always smiling, chirpy, and bubbly. Never very talkative but a
completely different person in front of her loved ones. She could talk to me
for hours, but I pushed her away.

One day I was returning from a late-night party when the complete
house was silent except for the kitchen. My blood boiled as I saw what was
happening inside. A maid was shouting at Riya and she was lying on the
floor. The maid poured burning hot oil on her hand and she made a blank
face. She wasn’t crying. Hell! Shouting was a far-fetched thing she wasn’t
even speaking. My heart pained looking at her, her face just gave me only
one idea, for her, it was something normal, something regular. The maids
were told to respect her, but whether they followed it or not, wasn’t their
concern.
 The maid after cursing Riya some more and saying that she should
clean the kitchen and give me food after I return must return to the
Outhouse. She stormed outside, and I came out of my trance and rushed
into the kitchen, locking the door by mistake.

She whimpered as she was unable to take the pain. This was her way of
doing it. She controlled her sobs before others, but the pain took over her
features as soon as they left. She stopped abruptly as she saw me.

I made her stand and kept her hand under the flowing water, but she
kept on staring at me. I made her sit again and was going to get a first aid
kit when I realized that the door couldn’t be opened.

Author
“What should I do? I am unable to arrange the medicine or the first aid
kit. How…. think… think… think…. how should I help?” Manav shouted in
frustration.

“Hey! Don’t worry…. why are you getting so hyper? It’s not like it’s
your sister in pain. Right?” she asked so coolly as if it was a common
statement.

“What? What do you mean? You are my sister only,” Manav replied,
looking at her with confusion clouding his features.

“No! Your sister is inside there sleeping. I am no one to you. I do have a

brother, but he doesn’t have a sister called Riya,” she explained. Her throat
burned as she said those words, but she knew it was her truth.

She smiled in pain as the burning hand was now no longer her concern
and his eyes moistened at the fact that he had never considered her his
sister. Treated her differently, which had surely taken away his right of
being a brother to her.
 He looked glum. She tried to cheer him up as she couldn’t see him sad.

“Dude! Chill…. See, I will get out of here in an hour or two, and then I
will apply the ointment to it. You relax! See, it doesn’t even hurt much. You
go and check on Neha Di or go to your room. You are getting late,” she
said and his eyes were going to drop out of their sockets. They actually
forgot that the door was locked.

“I know I haven’t been the best brother ever, but I am not inhumane. I
am gonna stay and find a way,” Manav said sternly. He was shaking inside.
He had ignored her to an extent that now even he had no right to see her
pain.

“Nope! You are the best brother ever,” she said, smiling. How the hell
can she smile? There is no way in this world that I can even be called a
brother. He thought.
Is he talking to the same little angel who used to throw tantrums and ask
him to give her a piggyback ride?

“It’s just that you aren’t my brother. See, the way you care for Neha Di
and protect her from every little trouble is the proof. Dad said that day that
I am just like an orphan to him, so that means I have no one. I don’t have a
brother, so you should think you saw a maid getting hurt. Then it won’t hurt
you,” she said, smiling in pain. She had given herself the position of a
maid. Is she mad?

Does she not realize that she is the heir of the family? She is my little
sister for crying out loud, but the reality hit him hard that in these two
years, he had snatched her right as his sister. He had thrown her away and
only cared about Neha.
“Shut up! You are my little sister. You aren’t any maid. We just have to
find a way to arrange the first aid kit,” he shouted.

“It wouldn’t have been difficult if it was Di being hurt. No, I don’t want
her to be hurt, but I am just saying that maybe if she was hurt. You and dad
would have caused a ruckus. Called a doctor and prohibited her from
getting down from the bed and here we are sitting on the floor trying to
think of an idea to arrange medicine. Chuck it! This burn isn’t hurting
much. Will you mind hugging me once? I will get my cure,” she said, and
her words pierced his heart. She was right!! If it was Neha in her place,
then they would have never let her be in pain. Why the differentiation
between two princesses of the same king, the same kingdom, and the same
queen?

That was the first time the great Manav Raheja cried. Cried as her
sister had to crave his warmth. Had to request him to hug her. Had to hide
her pain from a brother whom she loved as her own.

He just hugged her tightly, as if she would disappear the next minute.
She smiled sweetly and said, “I don’t know why, but I feel like dancing.
Big B…. Nah! Party partner…. you made my day. If you ever…. I mean,
even after a month or a year, get time…. do hug me again”

Her innocent wish had made him curse himself a thousand times for
leaving her when she was at her worst.
She had asked for something from me for the first time in her life and
her demand seemed as if she was asking a stranger. Even strangers won’t
mind hugging to comfort someone, but their relationship was beyond
ruined. He mused. He knew this had to change, and he started it.

“Acha party partner, listen… there is a protein shake on the shelf for
you. Food is heated up and still in the oven. I don’t think I will be able to
get that out for you, but I hope you don’t mind doing it. I will just clean the
kitchen and leave,” she said. Why was she behaving as if it was her
responsibility? She wasn’t a maid, for god’s sake. She was his sister. A
question raised in his mind; Is the same torture been going on with her for
the last two years?
“Your food?” he asked.

“This ain’t my home to demand food. Aunt Mary has made pizza today. I
will get the leftovers in the fridge in my room. I will heat it and eat it. Bu-
bye…. sleep tight and have the sweetest of dreams,” she said and was going
to jump out of the window. She knew her way in and out of the mansion, but
she didn’t wanna jump in front of him. As she was left with no option, she
decided to go through the window only. Now he knew that she had never got
food in this house.

“Hey wait! Will you meet me tomorrow in the park? I will introduce you
to my friends,” he said in an attempt to see her again, as after returning to
the outhouse she won’t come back to this house except for the time when he
is at his football practice.

“Nah! I don’t like making friends. And Di will not like it. You don’t
worry…. I am happy in my little bubble. Just don’t think too much. You’ll
get dark circles,” she said and jumped off the kitchen window. He rushed to
check if she was fine but for her, it was normal, as if it was the main door of
the house.
______

Manav
I was amazed, hurt, and messed up. I had let my sister get tortured. I
had made her suffer. I had made her feel like an orphan even after knowing
that she has lost her mother and her dad hated her. I was always on my toes
around Neha that she doesn’t feel that she has lost a mother, but I forgot
that a girl even younger than her had lost everything. Not just her mother,
but her world. I absolutely failed to realize that she was afraid of darkness,
yet I left her in the dark. She was afraid of being alone and I had left her
alone, yet she cared for me. She was always around when I was in trouble.
Usually, when the mistakes had to be blamed, it was always her, but not
even once she protested. One day I broke a vase and when I looked down,
she appeared magically from somewhere and said ‘I broke it.’

The punishment of staying hungry for two days was given to her. As
Satan went away, she smiled like a fool and I asked, ‘Why?’
‘You can’t stay hungry for a minute, party partner,’ she said and turned
to go.
‘And what about you?’ I asked.
 ‘Me? You’re asking about me?’ she exclaimed in shock.
‘Yup… about you only, my little sister,’ I said.
‘Thanks for asking, but it’s sort of regular for me and yes, don’t give me
hope that I have someone who cares for me,’ she said.
‘I am your brother and I care for you, princess,’ I said sincerely.

‘Ha ha ha… Remember, your princess came to you running asking for
just one minute of yours, but you called me a disturbance. As you said, I
went away. Your disturbance went away with a promise to never bother you
again. However, I have no grudges, so you enjoy your life,’ she said and
gave me a little smile. Is she really a 12-year-old? When did she get so
mature?

‘Why do you call me party partner?’ I asked.

‘You are with me only when there is a party, so that name suits you. I
can’t call Neha Di’s brother my own, right?’ she asked.

‘I am not only her brother. I am your brother also,’ I stated.

‘Party partner, let’s not talk about it. My brother went away with my
Mom, probably. Di is getting ready for a party. You can go and check on
her. Maybe she needs you,’ she said.

‘And you? You don’t need me?’ I asked.

‘I am hungry and I am going to have food so bye,’ she said, skipping my

question.

‘How? From where will you get food? Come, I will get it for you,’ I
offered.

‘Nope! I have got friends and they will help me with it,’ she said and
ran away. Friends? Is she friends with the right people? I wondered.
 He stopped and said, “But I was the wrong person for this question.”

Everyone had tears in their eyes by now. I was shell-shocked that the
two siblings who share a bond stronger than words were once so vulnerable.
Especially Riya. How did she tolerate all this? She was just 12. An age
where your parents are your biggest support. You are dependent on them for
everything. An age where your siblings and you have all the fun in the
world. What did she get at that age? Pain.

I don’t cry. Tears are not my thing, but today they were out of my eyes
thinking about her pain. Her suffering. How badly her trust was broken by
her brother? Her world would have crumbled down upon hearing their
words.
Manav finished and looked at Abhi to continue as he couldn’t speak a
word more.

“This is all from his point of view. I will tell you the rest. I am her
childhood friend. She was the most chirpy and happy soul ever. She was
like the light of the room and still is. Once for days, she did not come to
school. We were a group of three. Sheetal–

“Yuck!!! I need to rinse after using this name,” Abhi said, stopping
abruptly.
I looked at him, amused.

“Anyway, Sheetal, I and Riya were best of friends. After a week when
she came to school, she was changed. She wasn’t the naïve soul that we
knew. She was once a girl who used to get afraid even if she pushed
someone by mistake and apologize till her throat went dry. She was
something else. Someone so strong that her dead eyes scared me.
Realization hit Manav very late. The time was gone. He was crying after
spilling milk. Riya was on her own for two long years. We knew she cried
herself to sleep because of her swollen eyes, but at school never for once,
she said something about her pain. It became difficult for her to bring lunch
to school, as her father ordered the maids not to give her anything to eat
whenever he had a bad day. It was as if she was the only one to bear
everything without any fault. At school, Neha pulled pranks and at home
blamed them on Riya. We offered her our lunch, but she had it only once in
a blue moon after so much insistence. She thought of our care and affection
as favors and she hates them. One day when she came to school, she was
burning with a fever.

It was a day after an incident happened at school. I dragged her to a

doctor, and the doctor said that she needs rest. I had to force her to stay at
my place for a day because I knew at her house nobody would care for her.
Slowly, Manav started caring for her. She once stumbled and scraped her
knee and Manav had banned her from walking. He would pick her up and
roam the complete house. The caring Manav who treated her like a princess
was back and she forgave him, saying she wasn’t upset in the first place.
Then came another blow to her life. Her maternal Grandfather whom she
loved so much, died. He was the one who taught her guitar. She won several
accolades for playing that instrument, but when he died, she stopped
playing the only source of her freedom. That’s the reason she doesn’t play
guitar except on the day of her mother’s death while remembering her, as it
is her way of crying out her pain. Her problems don’t end here, it’s like they
have just started. I always wondered how even after being shattered, ripped
apart, and broken, she can maintain that smile on her face.

The girl, Sheetal, belonged to a middle-class family and Riya treated her
like a sister. She was the one who locked Riya up with those two 18-year-
old boys who wanted to harass her and sent me away saying some excuses
and I, like a fool, fell into her trap. She wanted to get recognition in the eyes
of Neha as she was rich and famous in school and she told her to do
something against Riya and Sheetal did it. It seemed as if breaking her trust
was the easiest thing to do. Riya started working by making beautiful
project files, and from the money she got, she arranged to get a simple
sandwich or packaged food for school. As Veena entered her life, she got a
companion. She got someone whom she loves with all her heart and vice
versa. Veena wasn’t ignored. Instead, she was used to blackmail Riya. Veer
threatened Riya to obey him or else he would remarry Veena forcefully to
some old hag.
 Riya wanted to change her surname, but her father never allowed it.
Alina became our friend in college. If you ask, do I love her? Then I
sincerely do because she is more than a sister to me. Our bond is more
precious than life to me. I will kill you dude if you hurt her. She was fed
with daily dosages of insults in that house, but she always smiled. I don’t
know how she does it. Her father makes her feel guilty, though she is not
and was never.

She can handle anything, but the emotional turmoil within her is tough
to handle. She thinks highly of others but never tries to appreciate herself.
The only thing she appreciates is her company ‘glamour’. She always
received appreciation for the same not for anything else but yet she doesn’t
stop ever. One thing about her hasn’t changed even a bit. Her fear of
involving people in her life. She refused friends and family to enter the
boundaries she made, but I entered it to the extent of friendship, she saw
favors in that also in the beginning. I and Alina had to make her understand
that we aren’t doing any favors. She understood but helped us whenever
possible and if she still considers this game of favor, then she has won
because she helped us beyond our imagination. She never fought with her
father, but instead fought with my father for me. My father wanted me to go
to London, and I wanted to complete my business course in New Zealand. I
told her the issue, and she said only four words; I will handle it. Then she
came to our house and argued with my father without raising her voice or
doing any silly thing. My father, who couldn’t hear me out once, understood
what she said and got convinced. She stood with Alina even more strongly
and in her bad times Alina helped her but I couldn’t as I was in New
Zealand for two years and when I came back, I was happy to know that she
has established herself but when I got to know the struggle I was annoyed I
wanted to kill Ankit for his betrayal but she stopped me. I was angry that
she didn’t even call me once to tell me about the issue and her words
shocked me. She said, ‘I know you could have helped me in a jiffy and
everything would have been more sorted than possible and this is the reason
I didn’t call you.’ She is a blessing for everyone around her but not for
herself as she can’t find fault in others or situations but always in herself.
She can mend broken relations, but she will leave them for others. I am
afraid of her this behavior only. Her childhood, her teenage years were
pathetic as when she got a chance to be happy that Satan would play his
dirty games. He got to know that she plays in the park with us and he
doubled her homework by telling her teacher that she is weak in studies.
Dammit! She was already a topper. Should she serve golden eggs in the
form of marks? When she was capable of paying for herself, he forced her
to use his money to show that she cannot survive without him, without the
Shekhawat surname. Bloody Bastard.”

“Abhi Bhai, you have rambled so much but skipped every important
thing. Tell him why Manav Bhai ran away and why he returned?” Dev
sighed.

Is there still more to the story? How much? How much have they made
my wife suffer? I wanna kill them right away. She had to struggle for food,
warmth, care, and affection. What sort of sick person is her father?
 THIRTY-ONE
Past (b): Broken

Siddarth
“I ran away because that day my father died due to the consumption of
drugs. I don’t even feel sorry for that man. That day, Veer was going to
torture me to death for getting my signature on the legal documents of
Shekhawat Hotels. Neha knew about the plan and when her father was
ordering his men to take me to the torture chamber, she stood there
smirking at me. As soon as I started supporting Riya, Neha became jealous
and left my side. I thought she would stop him for the sake of humanity, but
she stood there enjoying my misery.

I had no choice but to quietly follow that wrecked man. As soon as they
locked me in the chamber, I felt fear creeping inside me. I felt death chasing
me. I had trusted the wrong man. My mother, Aakriti Raheja, was out of the
country, trusting me with Satan.

Soon, a small hand linked my large one and dragged me towards the
only source of light. It was Riya. She had entered the torture chamber
through the secret route only to save me. She had stepped into the death trap
only for my sake. It was a place where men were tortured. Some of the tied
men looked at her with lust, but she ignored all of it and took me to a secret
passage. It was possible for only one of us to run away. As someone had to
cover up for the other. She said, ‘Don’t look back, Bhai,’ and pushed me out
of the window whose glass she had already removed. She saved me. After
that, I never saw her till she turned 16. I came back after 4 years,
developing my own company, and got to see the most horrible site ever. I
was there to surprise her, but I got the biggest shock of my life.

I entered to see the house eerily quiet and her voice shouting for help. I
barged into her room and found her chained up and a man trying to —”
 He sobbed, facepalming himself. I sank back into the chair, realizing
that the most unfortunate event was going to happen. I held my breath in
anticipation of what he was about to say next.

“I saved her on time. Nothing happened. He was trying to molest her,

but his intentions were never fulfilled. I beat him up and that day my rage
had no control. I freed her and she clutched onto me as if her life depended
on it. I had seen her breakown for the first time in my life. I felt useless,
incapable, and worthless, but I had to stand strong for her. This is the reason
she calls me ‘Superman’. For her, I was her hero forever. It’s actually the
opposite. She is our guardian angel. She had saved me from death, and the
punishment she bore was alarming. I learned that the punishment for
helping me was the torture chamber in my place.”

“Even you know that people beg for death in that place, so I cannot
even imagine how she survived. She was locked up in a dark room with
speakers around her, mocking her. Her every dislike was repeated to her,
stating that she was a burden and hence she would be given only peas and
cooked bottle gourd for food. It’s not the food that is the issue. It’s the
memory that comes back every time she sees those veggies. How she was
told that she wasn’t worth eating anything else and she would get only
those. How she was told that she was wrong for asking for food. Normal
people would feel haunted in that place, but she was forced to stay there for
seven days until she was on the verge of death. I regret leaving her to save
my life. I don’t know how many times she would have suffered a mental
breakdown in that chamber. She was beaten with a whip by the tormentors
hired by that man for days. She stops eating food for days after having those
veggies. For people, it may look like a tantrum, but for her, looking at those
vegetables is remembering the days in the chamber. You know right, the
men in that chamber are nowhere near decent. They are all spineless,
criminals, and rustic.” he completed.

I was dying inside listening to all this. I wanted to run to her and say
again and again that I love her. Hold her hand and tell her to share
everything with me… let her pain out. I am not letting her go ever and I will
never let any pain touch her. She was right! That was just a description of a
day in her life. That school incident was nothing in front of all this. I
absolutely loathe that man. I am gonna kill him with my bare hands. How
freaking dare he torture my Jaan? I was burning with rage.

“Did… did that man get arrested?” I asked, clenching my fist.

“Roys’ saved him,” he said, and I stood up abruptly.
“WHAT?” I shouted, not believing my ears.

“Yes! The man who tried that deed was Ajay Mehrotra. His best friend
and your dear Chachu, Deepanshak Roy, who claims to be the most
prominent lawyer in the country, supported his friend. He was a partner in
crime. After Ajay, Deepanshak was waiting for his share of fun. My
business was not this successful back then, so my pleas and attempts were
all in vain. Nobody believed her. Who will? When her own father trusted
his friend Ajay. That bastard. With no choice left, we consulted
Deepanshak’s wife, Ketki, for help, and she is even worse than her husband.
Despite being a lady, she blamed it on Riya. They threw money at her face
and she is not at all good with people who insult her. She had just said a line
that sent chills down their spines. ‘You are messing with the wrong one.
You will beg for mercy and you will have none.’ I have destroyed Ajay
completely, but justice will be served when she will take her revenge.
Although I can bury them alive, she has some other plans, and I know that
she won’t be at peace until she implements them. She will break him apart
part by part, limb by limb, and piece by piece.

Do you have any idea why she was quiet? Why she never told the Roys
about his deed? It was because he threatened that he would do the same
thing with some twin girls in his family. She never knew that those girls
were Diya and Jiya, but every girl’s dignity was important to her, so she
kept quiet. She knew that the insiders of the family won’t trust her because
you people didn’t know her. She felt disgusted, impure, and low for so long
and she was healed only when my wife, her Barbie, entered her life. She
always talked about how that new girl in college helped her and how she
was always so helpful. She is the string that connected me and Srishti. Even
after so many attempts, were you able to save the law firm of Deepanshak?”
Manav mocked and the ground slipped under my feet.

I was numb…. The person whom I respected as much as my father was

so cheap, disgusting, and inhumane. He was eyeing my sisters. How dare
he? How dare he even look at them? How dare he save Ajay and let my
Jaan suffer? It’s impossible for me to even comprehend how many sleepless
nights she had due to this one incident.

“Nobody will be able to save Deepanshak Roy and even if you try it,
you will fail like every other time because if I take revenge it’s easy, but
when she takes revenge it will be slow and painful. I will slash him at once,
but she is like a slow poison and her effect makes you beg for an easy
death. You will watch her conquer. You all already failed to save him even
when she hadn’t stepped onto the battlefield (he chuckled mockingly). She
is playing the game her way. No one… I repeat, no one will be able to
understand her moves because you will expect a sword and she will kill you
with her knife. He will not be spared. Like Ajay is counting his last breaths
in my hold, Deepanshak will beg for death. You know, many have wronged
her, but she is adamant about taking revenge on one, and that is Deepanshak
Roy. This is because he was supposed to stand by the truth and he did the
opposite. He had called her names that no girl could tolerate and eyed two
innocent girls that Riya cannot bear. Earlier, Diya and Jiya were just two
random girls, and she had sacrificed her share of justice for them. However,
now they are her sisters, and eyeing them is inviting death. The guilt of not
being able to provide for his family and the frustration are already eating
him alive. None of us know her next step, but we all know that she is not
behaving like Riya Shekhawat anymore. She is behaving like Anita Mishra.
The queen who hadn’t learned to bow in front of others. You tried to save
his law firm. Right? Siddarth Roy, Swayam Roy, Veer Shekhawat, Jeet
Rajput, and many prominent names stood by him, but she was up against
him alone and yet you all were defeated. Unable to revive his lost career.
Still, she emerged out to be victorious because she does not bring danger,
she becomes danger herself. None of us helped her. Heck! She never told us
about her plans. Deepanshak Roy has stepped on her tail and she will stop
only when she has his neck,” Manav said and I couldn’t help but feel proud.
Proud of her valor, proud of her existence, and proud of her strength.

He is right. Every powerful personality in the country tried to save his

drowning business and reputation, but we all lost and we never knew who
we were fighting against. We were indeed trying to play with her and she
was teaching us how the game was played. She proved to all of us that we
had done wrong by doubting her power. I had invested a huge amount in his
business and yet he was destroyed. We all put our private investigators to
work, yet we never even got to know the name of the person fighting
against us. Hats off to her courage. Now, it’s not only her fight, it’s mine
too. Her every pain is like a wound to me and one must not underestimate a
wounded lion. Game on… Deepanshak Roy… Game on. My queen is not
alone now. I am standing with her and I will protect her. I will become her
strength.

“I am with her. Always and Forever” I said and three heads snapped
toward me. They cannot expect me to support that wretch. Right?

They just nodded to each other. I asked, “I hope there is nothing more
left to this story?”

“Unfortunately no, my entry into her life is missing. Moreover, you

don’t know what happened when Abhi was in New Zealand, Manav Bro
was in California and I was right in front of her but on the opposite team,”
Dev said.
What the freaking hell! There is still more to come. Dev and Riya in
opposite teams? Imagining her right hand against her is peculiar.

“Should we call the priest for you? Start,” Abhi shrugged. Dev sighed
and started,
“Riya had started a company with my friend and boss, Ankit Aggarwal.
He was planted in her life, but she never realized it. As everyone is carved
out of experiences. She was carved out of betrayals. She had trusted
someone after a long time, and he had turned out to be Veer’s man. She
befriended Ankit at university and Abhijeet had already emigrated to New
Zealand. Alina studied in a different department. Their company
participated in the first-ever national-level designing competition and on the
day of the presentation, Ankit suddenly became missing in action. He was
supposed to bring all the hard copies of designs and Riya was supposed to
arrange for cloth. What is cloth without design? Just an hour before the
presentation, he went missing with the designs. He had clearly betrayed her.
Riya tried to take out the printouts from the saved ones on the desktop, but I
destroyed them. I hacked into her system and deleted every design. She had
nothing left. It was a huge blow to her determination. She had given 110%
for the competition and taken a lot of money from people to buy cloth, but
it had all gone awry. Her father banned her from entering the outhouse until
she resolved it and removed the mark of failure from her head. Her sister
used this as an opportunity to change her father’s mind about giving her a
position in Shekhawat Industries and fortunately, he changed his mind
considering his esteem.

His reputation was nowhere concerned, but how could he miss the fun
of torturing Di? This piqued my interest. I was into drugs. Pretty deep and it
was very harmful. Perhaps more than the money received, I was intrigued
by the fact that, like me, she might give up too. Oh boy! I was so wrong. I
had once started a business and then failed and resorted to drugs. I wanted
to offer her the same, but she was way more complex than my thoughts. She
had nothing in hand, yet she was up for every obstacle in her path. She
asked for help and Alina came forward. She let her stay in her house. She
made new designs and started all over again. Whenever you think that
everything is going well, fate has a different plan. Alina’s mother couldn’t
tolerate the presence of Riya and the fact that someday she may even
become more successful than her daughter didn’t settle well with her. She
was looking for an opportunity to oust her. The right one came when, after
working hard in a library, she returned home late at night. Alina’s mother
threw her bags out and that lady was freaking loud. She shouted at her,
calling her a rogue, characterless and indecent for returning home late at
night. She stated that she wasn’t worthy of staying in the house of
Gentlefolk–”

“How fucking dare she?” I growled.

 “Calm down dude. Your wife did not shout. She was adamant about not
shutting just her up, but each one of them who had looked down on her. She
quietly left that place and slept in an old dusty library–” Dev said and
stopped. He looked at Abhi and questioned,
“Mujhe aaj tak samajh nahi aaya, yeh Di ke paas konsi superpower hai
jo vo yeh sab kar leti hai. Matlab library main so Gayi aur khane ke Bina
toh woh pata nahi kitne din jee leti hai (I don’t understand what superpower
keeps her moving? I mean, she slept in a library and I don’t even know for
how many days she keeps on living without food)”
Abhi smiled sadly, and Dev continued.

“Alina couldn’t get her back as her mother would not allow it, but she
went out of the way for Riya and gave her the keys to her brother’s
apartment. Riya spent around a week in that apartment and continued
working in a café. As her designs got completed, she searched for investors
and, as she succeeded, I approached her. I had to. My conscience for the
first time in my life compelled me to do something. I regretted it
immensely. Because of my deeds, she had to be humiliated to such an
extent that no investor was ready to believe her. She had to sell her assets to
pay back creditors. I was a boy from an upper-middle-class background
who was wasting his fortune on drugs and was a real pain in the back. I
went to her office, which was smaller than a box, and mocked her…”

‘Is this your cabin? It’s smaller than the washroom of my house,’ I
mocked.

‘Right! It is even smaller than the servant’s washroom in my mansion,’

she pouted. I was unable to believe that she was talking to me without even
asking my name. Does she live in a mansion?

‘You know me?’ I asked.

‘How can I not? If not for you, I wouldn’t be sitting here. Thanks, dude,’
she said, and I gaped at her.
‘I was expecting some curses, but this is even worse,’ I said.
 ‘No, you actually helped me a lot. If not for you, I would have never
opened something alone. Never built this small empire that I can proudly
call my own. All by myself. I would have been stuck with a backstabber. We
are cool,’ she said and offered me a coffee.

‘How do you know about me?’ I asked.

‘Dev Sharma… S/o Karthikay Sharma and Supriya Sharma. Illegal

hacker, drug addict, and friend of Ankit. This is all I know about you. Now
you tell me that, do these terms determine your worth?’ she asked. I blinked
once… twice… thrice, and she laughed.

‘Dev Sharma… you thought that I would be the same as you after my
downfall, but what you don’t know is that you were trying to destroy a
daughter who has been trained by her mother. If I give up, then I am giving
up on her values, her morals, and her sacrifices.
You know your mother had given up on her singing career to take care
of you (She pointed her finger at me). Today she is working again but for
you. In the opposite direction of her dream. She is working as a teacher
only to pay for your drug expenses. You know what? You are lucky. At least
you have a mother who will go to any length for you, but I have only myself.
Lucky you! Now don’t waste my time and leave. Your friends might be
waiting for you to join them in destroying lives,’ she said, and stood up from
her chair.
I was amazed. She was right. I had never thought of it this way.

‘Why? Why have you not filed a suit against me yet?’ I questioned.

‘Firstly, that case will serve me no good, as my reputation is already

tarnished. Secondly, your parents will have to roam around courts at their
age of enjoying your money and I would not like it,’ she said. She cared
about someone who destroyed her life. Stupid!

‘You know what? The day your company drowned and people laughed
at you and said that you are incapable of doing it, you proved them right.
Your parents would have trusted you, but you accepted defeat and let them
bow down their heads. You know my dead mother will die thrice if I step
back. She will be ashamed if I touch the stuff in your pocket (she pointed at
the drugs inside my pocket)’ she said and I realized my faults. Nobody had
talked to me this way. Nobody had talked to me without using curse words.
People had only demeaned me, but her words ignited a fire. I had to prove
my worth.

‘Will you forgive me if I help you?’ I asked.

‘Nah! You aren’t at fault. I don’t cut branches, I aim for the roots. Only
when I ensure the doom of Ankit Aggarwal, I will be calm. He will be
humiliated in the same manner. The wicked smile that he might be having
on his face right now will be gone.’ She said with so much determination
that I knew she would do it. I never knew that she was the sister of Manav
and a friend of Abhijeet.

‘Will you hire me?’ I asked. She smirked and asked, ‘To ruin me again?
I have to warn you, mister, try all you can. Break me, torture me, or push
me. I will return with a stronger blow and you know it. Don’t you?’ she
playfully raised a brow at me.

‘You can have my head if I do it,’ I offered. I assured loyalty, and I was
sure she would deny but she surprised me and said ‘On one condition.’

I nodded, and she said, ‘Throw the drugs away and join my friend’s
rehab for 2 months and promise me if you ever crave drugs you will contact
me that instant. You will give me a call even at 2 in the morning or night,
whatever it is.’

‘What will you do?’ I asked curiously.

‘Make you pay for your deeds,’ she said, and we both laughed. Then she
hired me as an assistant. From then on, it was all hard work and no looking
back. She completed her promise.
 He smirked and asked, “Do you know about the hot topic of two years
back- the bankruptcy of Aggarwal’s?”

“Crap! It was as if a man had the most profitable company and it

crashed in a month. His downfall pattern was so leisurely that the company
did not even realize where they went wrong,” I reminisced. It was all over
the news for months.

“Di kept her promise in a very royal way. She converted the Aggarwal
Design house into a heap of dust and, after taking everything from him, she
filed a lawsuit against him for betrayal. He did not even have a penny to
fight against us,” he said.

So much suffering. I need fresh air now. I could no longer sit inside the
four walls of the study. They all hugged and suddenly I saw the three
strongest men ever cry so hard that their sobs filled the room. Was there
more to it? I don’t even have the power to listen anymore, and she has
suffered it all. I hugged them and remembered their words and cried hard.
Not even the strongest can bear what she has suffered.

We all stepped back and wiped our tears and Manav said, “She has been
through a lot and is going through as well. She has trusted you, so please
don’t break it. You won’t believe me but today if you can hear her past it’s
only because she has permitted you to know it.”
“How?” I asked.

“Do you think she would have let any man alone with her brothers who
know so much about her? She doesn’t know that you know the past now,
but she has trusted you enough that she does not feel threatened even if you
get to find out about it. Even Ankit was never introduced to us. Her oh-so-
dear father wanted to make him her fiance, but that man went out of his
plan and spoiled it due to his materialism,” Manav snarled.

“We have never seen her adjust for anyone, but you, my friend, are an
exception. She rarely told her schedule to anyone, but when she was leaving
for Paris, she especially went and informed you instead of disappearing
quietly or just texting you. She is so chilled out around you with all her
senses relaxed and her guards down. She was never the one to obey orders
and yet when you tell her to do something, she never objects. Your bua
tested her, but she never protested. Do you think if anyone wants to test her
or form an opinion about her, she will give a damn? NO! She will ignore
them and she could have done it, but she gave her every test with utmost
patience. Your Suwarna Chachi scolded her for coming late to dinner with
her friends, but she did not answer back. Why? She loves them as her own
and accepts her mistakes. Her assistant had never told her about the dinner
in the first place. She loves you people so damn much!” Abhi said.

“She trusts you so much that she ignored the images of you with
different girls every day. The images of you and Neha together. Crappy
shits about you and every red flag against you,” Dev said, wiping his tears.

“WHAT!” we shouted.

“Yes! Neha has been stalking you, Siddarth. She sends an envelope full
of pictures of you with every lady associate that you meet with and sends
her morphed pictures with you. Every moment you spend without her is
when Neha calls Di and says to her that you are cheating on her,” Dev
explained. What the actual f*ck.

“That brat! Is any of that true?” Manav asked.

“NO,” Dev said, and they sighed in relief.

“Bro, every time there is a threat to her life, she doesn’t inform us and
even you know it. The day she saved you and Mishri wasn’t the first time
she did that. She has saved all of us many times. Sometimes we think that
she doesn’t value her life. Veer kidnapped Alina and left her in a burning
building. Riya saved her and suffered a few burns on her arm in that
process. She jumped into the burning building without thinking twice.
Shivangi was a surgeon at XYLEM hospital and a badly injured Riya had
entered the hospital after getting shot. Shivangi treated her and as she was
unconscious, so she paid for the treatment. Veer was angry. He framed
Shivangi in a patient’s case that she had operated on him wrongly. He was
hell-bent on destroying her image, but Riya saved her and now she is
appointed as the managing director of R.A.M. hospitals owned by Riya. I
only met Shivangi because of her and she became our cupid. I was too
afraid to let Shivangi in, but Di is the light that guided me toward the right
choice. She transformed a drug addict into her brother, who could give up
anything and everything for her. People may feel that she has our back, but
the truth is we have her back. Whenever there is trouble, the first person we
remember is Di. Whenever guidance and support are needed, the only name
that slips off our tongues is Di. She was never the one to control her
emotions as a kid. She used to cry over every little thing, and demand stuff
from others, and anger was her specialty. She got angry about every small
thing, but now the girl you see is the one who will smile sweetly at you
even if she loathes you. She was the one to hold the collar in the first place.
However, now she will think, plan and act and then enjoy your misery with
chips and coke.” Dev said, and I was stuck at the point where he said ‘She
was shot.’
Jaan, how much have you suffered alone? Why so selfless?

I just fled out of the room as soon as possible and tears flew out of my
eyes once again as I heard her past. All of that only with her and without a
single fault of hers. So much pain. Thank you, God, for blessing me with an
angel like her.

Suddenly I heard Shivangi shout “RIYA!!”

What has happened now? Please be okay, Jaan!
 THIRTY-TWO
Monster, Birthday & Panic Attack!

Author
The shrill cry of Shivangi had knocked the breath out of Siddarth, who
was unable to catch oxygen even on the windy balcony. The fear of
something happening to his wife had made his heart drop to his knees. He
ran towards the drawing room only to see his wife in the arms of Sanjay
Bakshi and she looked at others awkwardly. The fact that his wife was in
the other man’s arms was no longer his concern. The only thing that he was
concerned about was the pain of his wife. He could sense the waves of
discomfort erupting from her body even when she had a distant face. Sanjay
dropped Riya on the sofa and she muttered a quick ‘Thank you’ to him.

He rushed to her side, followed by the men, who were impatiently

looking for answers. Answers to questions like ‘Why was a bandage
wrapped around Riya’s ankle?’, ‘What had happened after they left?’, ‘Why
did Riya look so off to them?’

Unaware of their turmoil, Shivangi scolded Riya.

“What was the need to be the superwoman Di? What was the need to
injure yourself to save the life of a boy you had no relation to? I accept that
we are all humans and we must fulfill our duties in every aspect, but that
does not mean that only you have to be the real ‘HUMAN’. Wasn’t security
rushing towards him? Why jump into the fire now and then? Do you not
realize that the pain while treating every patient is multiplied a hundred
folds when treating you? The pain becomes unbearable for me even after
being a doctor. My hands tremble uncontrollably and my heart, which
should be in the backseat while operating on a person, takes control. I love
you so much Di. My heart actually stopped when I saw you rushing towards
that boy.”
 She ended up sobbing badly, and Dev took her in his warm embrace.
Manav looked at Riya, whose eyes were fixed on the ceiling.

Siddarth sat next to her and pulled her onto his lap, making her gasp in
shock. He cradled her like a baby and hugged her tight. Like really tight.
Manav looked at Srishti and asked “Elaborate”

She nodded and detailed him regarding the stunt his sister had pulled to
save a child playing on a trampoline with loose bolts. Due to the pressure,
the boy was going to fall so hard that maybe it was a threat to his dear life.
Before people could sense danger, his sister had eliminated it. She reached
him at the speed of lightning and caught him in time, hurting herself in the
process. The mother of the child had thanked her profusely, and she had
been utterly quiet since then.

Manav knew that these were the days when she felt emotionally drained
and exhausted, remembering the most painful of her times. He had realized
the fact that his sister was certainly reliving her moments with her mother.
The pain was eating her alive and yet she had this strong facade on.

The men were already so deep into the pit of emotions as today they had
recalled many bitter moments of their life and they had no courage left to
see her in pain. Manav observed her quietly while Siddarth asked “Why?
Why Jaan? Why? Don’t you remember the last time you put yourself in
harm’s way? I really can’t bear to see you in pain. I really, really love you.”

“He was in danger. His mom was crying,” she mumbled into his chest,
and he knew she was restless. Her voice told him that she was missing her
mom. Her voice clearly expressed how much she was willing to save that
boy, even if it was at the cost of her own life.

“And you thought it was right to put my life in danger? You know that
you are my heartbeat, you know that my life lies in you so you shouldn’t
have risked it,” he said sternly yet so softly. She was and will always be the
only one for whom he could control his temper. He knew his anger would
do no good in this situation. Controlling his rage was out of his league, but
he had perfectly calmed himself down as he saw her eyes. He was in love
with them in ways none could imagine. Her eyes spoke volumes for him.
He could understand how much she was suffering just by looking at her. He
loved the woman in his arms so much that his cold heart had melted just by
her one gaze. His tone pitched down, and every demon turned into an angel
just for her.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, realizing that maybe her every injury gives him
twice the pain, and the surrounding people were shocked as she was never
sorry for putting herself in danger. Riya looked at them and said, “I am not
apologetic for saving that boy. I am sorry for acting recklessly to save him.
I should have been more careful.”

All looked at her in disbelief. She was never going to change. The ones
who realized that her being sorry for acting this way was proof of her true
feelings towards her man were relieved and ecstatic. She would have never
realized her fault if not for Siddarth. As they looked at her in worry, she
sighed and said, “I am fine guys, nothing happened to me.”

“You call this nothing, Angel. You have a bandage wrapped around
your ankle for crying out loud,” Abhi said.

“Stop it Abhi, it’s not the first time I’ve been injured. I will be okay in a
day or two,” Riya uttered quietly. If the room had not been this silent, then
they surely would have missed her words.

“Bhabhi, is it too painful?” Jiya whimpered. Looking at the tears in her

beautiful eyes, Riya felt that someone had pierced her heart. The extent of
love she had for them was immeasurable.

“NO! Wipe these tears and don’t you dare waste them on a silly injury
that means no harm,” Riya said sternly. Diya looked at her in disbelief as
she called her pain ‘silly’. Diya had always been the hot-headed one. Just
like her brother, she displays every emotion at its extreme, and the same is
true here.
 “Stop it! Stop it, Bhabhi. Your every little wound is like a pain to our
own skin and flesh. Now keep quiet and don’t you dare set your foot down
from the sofa,” she warned. Riya just sighed and nodded. The gang was
shocked to see Riya getting scolded. Even more shocking was that she was
letting Diya use that tone with her, but they knew that it was all out of love.

“As you say, Madame,” Riya said, trying to lift their mood. She knew
better than to trust their fake anger. It was just pure concern for her.

The whole house was on fire running here and there, bringing Riya
anything and everything she could need. Things she didn’t even need were
there. She was smiling, but the smile seemed too dull, too fake, and the
gang knew the reason behind it. She was sitting on the bed, busy in her
world when the room suddenly got filled by her gang. Siddarth hadn’t left
her side even for a minute. He was quietly watching her and remembering
every word that Manav, Abhijeet, and Dev had told him about her past.
Both were too busy with their thoughts to notice the audience. Dev cleared
his throat loudly, bringing them back to the present.

The gang stared at Riya, trying to read what was transpiring in her
pretty little head. Diya and Jiya were clueless.
She looked at Manav to find him staring at her. She looked at him as if
reading him. She had sensed that something had happened seeing his
brother’s slightly red eyes. It was evident that he had cried. After all, she
was an expert at reading emotions. She smelled something wrong. She
looked at Dev and Abhi and that confirmed her doubts. She let it pass for
that moment and decided to ask him in solitude. Her eyes bore into Manav’s
as if demanding something from him. He stared at her and went
somewhere. Manav handed over a guitar to Riya, and she tried to get up
from the bed but her husband’s arms around her did not permit her to move.
He couldn’t just let her go at that moment. It was like he wanted to hide her
in his chest and assure himself that she was safe. Riya looked at Manav and
he blinked, indicating to her to let it be.
 She sighed and ran her fingers over the strings of the guitar as if
reminiscing about old times but she could not bring herself to play it. The
memories that she was avoiding came back with brutal force if she played
that instrument. She handed it over to Manav halfheartedly. This time
Siddarth knew the reason behind her fake smile. Her reason behind
returning the guitar.

Manav took it back but did not keep it away. Instead, he played it for
her. He started singing and the gang suddenly shifted their moods to huge
smiles. They were not out of sheer joy but of memories of their
togetherness. Memories of tough times. Manav played well, but he played
only for his gang, his family, and especially for his princess. He played a
song that touched their souls. He started singing sitting in front of her in
Indian style with eyes closed feeling the rhythm followed by her gang. They
were a team. Unbreakable, unshakable, and indestructible.

It was a song depicting the depths of their friendship with Riya. Manav
opened his eyes and looked straight into her eyes. She knew the meaning
behind every word. Manav remembered the time when she stood by her in
his every pain, and every sorrow, helped him by putting her life at stake,
and made her meet Srishti- the love of his life and the queen of his heart,
saved his daughter and cleared every obstacle in his path. Riya looked at
him as if reading his soul, his every emotion. Manav clearly remembered
that when the world did not trust him enough, she trusted him. When people
betrayed him and mocked him, she stood beside him sharing his pain,
shooing away his worries, and motivating him.

If he looked back, he could not remember a time when she had

abandoned him, when she had turned her back on him, when she had
pushed him away. Every word of the number was true because her true
friendship was there with him forever.
The gang sang along with Manav as if strolling down memory lane
reminiscing the times when Riya had supported them, sacrificed her every
happiness for them, risked herself for them, and shielded them. The
moment was beautiful, and the twins looked at them in awe.
 Kunal, Sanjay, and Rajveer left immediately after dropping Riya home.
Siddarth looked at them as if experiencing their pain, their journey through
the song. His respect for his wife had now reached a greater extent.

A few extremely touching lines of the melody were stressed by Srishti

as Riya had always been the one to feel her emotions without her speaking
them. In college, her inner turmoil was seen by none except Riya. Her silent
sobs of agony, the agony of being an orphan who was treated as a servant
by her uncle and aunt, her agony of being alone. She never voiced it out,
but Riya comforted her even after being in so much pain. If people had
considered her the healer of Riya, then they had surely forgotten the times
when Srishti herself was broken enough to even cry. Broken enough to
drown in sorrow, that’s when Riya said ‘I am with you’ and that was
enough for her to ace every exam in life. Riya had encouraged her to work
in a cafe with her because she lacked money. She silently shed tears as
Manav sang and yet again, the only person to notice was her. Riya was the
light and happiness in her life.

Shivangi sang along as she remembered the times when Riya had fought
the world for her. The MD of R.A.M. healthcare who was well known and
respected, whose character is an inspiration for people, who attended parties
and award functions on behalf of the company, was a surgeon who was
framed in a case. A black spot in her career, a shame in the name of a
doctor, and the only one to stand by her was Riya. She knew Riya blamed
herself for making her lose her job, but the truth was the opposite. She was
the reason behind her success both in her personal and professional life. Her
boyfriend and parents had refused to believe her innocence, but she proved
it to the world. When people threw stones at her, she stood in front of her,
bearing every pain of her share. Making her prove all of them wrong,
making her stand up for herself, and reach heights. Riya had cleared her
name on national television, making every eye that taunted her lower in
shame. Riya motivated her to apply for a job at R.A.M. while keeping it a
secret that she owned the company. She was put through a rigorous
selection process, as Riya did not want her to doubt herself after knowing
that she was her boss. She fought the world for Shivangi and yet when
Shivangi shouts at her, she quietly accepts her scolding. She accepts defeat
against her every demand, her tantrum, and her every order. She loved Riya
beyond limits.

Abhi and Alina sang together as they had always been there with her in
some or the other way. They really couldn’t find a moment where she had
not proved her friendship. They really couldn’t find an instance where they
were away from her. Whenever they looked back, they only remembered
their true and firm bond.

Dev sang as he was also one of the witnesses to her madness. Her raw
form of love and friendship. He knew the extent of the friendship they all
shared. It was like they were each other’s pillars of strength. Riya was his
elder sister for whom he could serve his life on a platter. He wished to stay
with her forever and even after that.

The group sang together, and it was the most soulful band ever because
for them it was not just a song, not just a tune. It was their way of thanking
their sister, their way of lifting her mood, their way of sharing her pain. It
was always like this. They had this ritual of singing for her these days, as
she missed her only family. Her everything. Her mother. They assured her
that they were there for her. She wasn’t alone in this. Music was her only
escape, and they were her partners in every up and down, every path of life.

As they ended the song, they waited for Riya to give a reply. This ritual
was never one-sided. If they poured down their emotions in the form of a
song, Riya did that too. She responded with a song too which could convey
what she felt. She looked at Manav and started singing an emotional Hindi
song.

She sang it, looking at each one of them as she believed them to be her
saviors, her lifelines, her only source of happiness. Even in her wildest
dreams, she could not imagine a life without them. As she sang, a tear
dropped from her eye and even Manav’s eyes teared up hearing her. She
had considered their friendship as her idol. She considered them to be the
ones who led her to success. They had built her from the ashes. This line
sent chills down Manav’s spine as he realized that she was considering the
time when she considered herself worthless and they had pulled her out of
that state and she was giving them credit for making her reach the sky
which was solely her hard work. Seeing them all so emotional made
Siddarth feel emotional too. He could not imagine a time when his wife
considered herself useless. The gang instantly engulfed Riya in a group hug.
Siddarth decided to switch their mood and got down from the bed. He
whispered something in the ear of Diya and Jiya and they smiled as they
liked his plan. The trio began singing a funny song related to best friends.

This song made everyone laugh, and the atmosphere changed into
something very light, funny, and lovely. The trio fit perfectly into the gang
and all danced happily. Siddarth picked Riya up in his arms and twirled her
around, making her giggle. He promised himself to maintain that smile and
he would do it at any cost. As they enjoyed themselves and finished
laughing, they started packing to leave for their respective homes.

All were packing except Riya because she was not allowed to even
move her index finger. After all, her husband and overprotective brothers
had ordered her. Her sisters did all that for her and now she was sleeping
due to the effects of the medicine. Siddarth quietly slipped out of the room
and met Manav on the balcony.

“I have called you here for a reason,” Manav said. Siddarth nodded.

“This week is especially tough for her. She does not leave this place
these days. This is the first time she is stepping out of home in these days
only for your sake. To meet your Ananya Di, she is keeping her biggest pain
and trauma aside. I can’t tell you the details, but even you know which day
I am talking about. Keep her away from any kind of stress, pain, or anxiety.
Her guards will be up, but she will still feel weak. Don’t leave her alone,
especially at night. If she sneaks out, which I am sure she will do, you will
just quietly follow her and inform us. Your presence is enough to comfort
her but she will not ask for it,” Manav said and left him alone. Siddarth
stood there thinking, understanding, and realizing that he was certainly
talking about the darkest night of her life. Her mother’s demise. He would
not let any pain touch her. However, in all this, he did not realize that the
thorn in her life was going to come face to face with her.

Siddarth

Done with the goodbyes and hugs, with the long airplane journey and
the BMW ride, we were finally home. Well, screw me! Screw me for not
remembering that Ananya Di was coming with her parents, not her in-laws.
The unthinkable was going to happen, and I was panicking inside. Her
parents are none other than Deepanshak and Ketki Roy. It was not the right
time for Riya to face them. Oh god! Not this week, please. Ananya Di is
pregnant and, as per some ritual, she had to stay at her parents’ house.
What will I do? We were standing at the door and I could only hope that
they hadn’t arrived yet. All my hopes were dashed when I saw that the door
was opened by Deepanshak Roy. I can’t even call him Chachu now, as it
feels disgusting. He is my dad’s cousin but now I don’t wanna see his face.
Riya stiffened beside me. Her ankle wasn’t completely healed, but she
could walk on her own.
Shit! Shit! Shit!

Riya saw him. I am doomed. I can’t see her sadness. I can’t see her in
pain. I would not let this man do something to her again. Deepanshak Roy
hugged me and we entered the house. We met everyone one by one. Though
Riya’s face was gleaming with happiness, I could sense her freaking out
inside. She greeted Ananya Di with a very warm hug. Damn her big heart
that she had the guts to hug her enemy’s daughter with so much love. Her
courage is unbeatable. She hasn’t let even a single emotion on her face. She
greeted Deepanshak and Ketki with a ‘Namaste’, though they didn’t
deserve it. I observed her to see that she looked at Mom and then took a
deep breath, folding her hands in front of them. She had done it for my
parents, she had done it for her family, but this man certainly does not
deserve this respect. Soon Deepanshak Roy, very soon I will wipe this smile
off your face.
 We were all sitting in the living room with Riya by my side. I held her
hand tightly and she did the same as if she was getting patience to sit in the
same place as them. Deepanshak and Ketki certainly did not remember her,
but she could never forget them. She won’t even let them forget her because
I can tell it from her tone, her mannerisms, and her determined eyes.
Suddenly Deepanshak shouted in happiness after attending a call.
“YES!!! Yes, we found it”
What is this wretch happy about?

“What happened?” Dad asked him while Riya sat there smirking.
Something was cooking up in her mind. Well, I am in team Riya.

“My investigator informed me that the man behind my doomed career

was someone by the name of Ram. He also has accomplices called Shiv and
Vanam” he chirped. Why would he not be happy when we found out who
was behind his doom? But anyway how come the ones whom we were
unable to find in years suddenly came in front and who the hell are Ram,
Vanam, and Shiv?

As the realization sank in, I got that it was all her trap. Her smirk says it
all. I connected the dots and maybe it’s not Ram… it’s R.A.M.…it’s Riya
Anita Mishra. She is fooling around. She is having her share of fun and I
am going to enjoy it. Let’s play along. The wink emoji displayed in my
mind.

“Why are these people behind you?” I asked innocently.

“They might have been jealous of my fame. You know how the business
world works, right? They have damaged me enough and once I get to them,
we will teach them a lesson,” he said angrily. I scoffed and covered it up
with a cough. Riya looked at me, amused. She had this large mocking smile
on her face.

“What do we do next?” Dad asked. Only if I could tell you, Dad. Only
if I could bring the truth of this monster out. But I won’t do it till she gets
her revenge.

“Let’s hunt them down,” I said, and Riya’s smile grew wider. I guess
she had expected this, and we were walking into her trap. Perfect!
I was intending to do the opposite, but I said this line only to ensure her
victory. I planned to find a common connection between them but I changed
it because I will make it easy for her.

“Bhai sahib (Elder Brother), do it as soon as possible. I had the largest

bakery in the state and it turned out to be the biggest failure. My passion
turned into ashes. Help us please,” Ketki Roy cried out. This fake lady is
playing this shitty drama to trick us. I am so angry right now, but I have to
control it.

“Don’t worry, Chachi, we will solve it soon. A new phase of your life
will start then,” Riya said, showing sympathy. I wanted to laugh at that. Her
tone gave away her real emotions.

“Jeeti Raho Beta… Kitni pyaari bahu hai hamari (Live long child! We
have got a very sweet daughter-in-law)” Ketki said. Riya fell quiet for a
minute before fake shying away. I am sure she was remembering the time
Ketki had questioned her character. I feel like ripping her apart for her
deeds. My patience is wearing out and I don’t know how she is so calm.

She got up and excused herself. She walked over and gave apple juice
to Ananya Di. Even after a long flight, after being emotionally and
physically tired, she is caring for Ananya Di. Giving her juice and fruits
after every hour or two. Then she headed out to the garden, and I followed
her. I had this feeling of déjà vu as I saw her talking on the phone.

“Well done Dev, you changed Manav and Shivangi to Vanam and Shiv.
Make it easy for them. I was expecting them to find connections between
the three names, but they decided to hunt us down. Let them know the
location of the graveyard. Let them spend time searching for their enemy
and tell Superman to stop calling me continuously. As much as I hate the
man sitting inside, I am loving this show he is putting up. Why do I feel
Siddarth knows something?” she asked Dev.

“Fine, don’t worry about me. Just pick me up from here today evening,”
she said, making me frown.

“No silly! Tell them there is an emergency in the office. Deepanshak has
to know that I am the daughter of Shekhawat. He has to confront me, warn
me, or threaten me. It is no fun until I hear him badmouth me,” Riya said.
What is she planning? Manav was right. Her moves are confusing.

“Bye! Be here on time and arrange ice cream for me. Veena is busy or I
would have told her. You know I need it to calm my nerves,” she said and
hung up. If my Jaan wants ice cream. She gets it. Why not go on a small
outing? Lovely idea!

She turned and asked, “For how long were you standing here?”
“Came just now,” I lied.

She just nodded, and we headed inside.

The whole day went by having small talks with that man whom I
despise, chatting with Ananya Di as she is the apple of our eyes, and flirting
with my wife. Right now she is pestering Ananya Di to have something,
and she is making faces. I am just admiring her. Then she turned to me and
said “Tell her to drink this milkshake. Milk is good for her.”

Ananya Di said “No, milk is yuck.”

“But it’s good for the baby,” Riya said.
“Di, she is right,” I said.
“Yes, now your wife will be right only. You don’t value your sister,”
Ananya Di cried. Blame her pregnancy hormones.
“Call Jiju for me,” Riya whispered. I mouthed back, “Why?”

She glared at me, and I followed her quietly. I dialed his number and
gave it to her.
 She spoke loudly, “Hey Jiju! Di is not listening to me. She won’t drink
milk and I won’t get her noodles until she finishes the glass.”

Di’s eyes twinkled, listening to her. The name of Chinese food is

enough to turn her into a kid. She was about to snatch the glass of milk
from Riya’s hand when she turned around. I know she was teasing Di. I
don’t know how, but she knew that Di was missing Pankaj Jiju.

“Jiju, you want to go out with Di tonight, but I won’t help you take her
to a Chinese restaurant. She is not listening to me, so why should I help
you? Di doesn’t wanna hang out with you,” Riya said sadly.

Ananya Di shouted “NO! I wanna go out with him,” making me laugh.

Riya turned around and said, “You really wanna go?” hiding her smile.
Di bobbed her head up and down cutely. Aw!

“Then drink this” she handed over the glass to Di, and she gulped it in
one go.

“Whoa! This is tasty. How did you make it? Mom makes it bland. Your
milkshake is so yummy. It’s like Pista Kulfi,” Di said, licking her lips.

“Magic,” Riya said, moving her hands.

“Can I get more? Please, little fairy,” Di said, showing puppy eyes.
Little fairy? Everyone has got a nickname for my wife.

“Nope! Tomorrow morning I will give it to you. You need to save some
space for noodles,” Riya said.

“Fine, Drama queen,” Ananya Di said.

“My queen” I corrected. Both looked at me while Riya looked away,
blushing.

“You both are so cute,” Di cooed.

“I am going,” she said and scurried away.
 “I love her so much,” Ananya Di said.
“I love her more,” I said dreamily.
“WHAT?” Di freaked out.
“Slowly Di, all will gather here,” I chided.

“You are in love with her. Bro! You believed girls to be fake and
running behind your money. Weren’t you the one who said ‘Love is a
myth’?” Ananya Di said.

“Now I believe in love. She made me believe in it. She is my definition

of love. She makes me feel things I have never felt before,” I said, looking
at Di.

“You’re so whipped, bro. I am so happy for you!” Di exclaimed happily.

Who am I to protest when she is right?

In the evening, she canceled her plan of going out with Dev as we went
for ice cream. She bought two scoops of chocolate and I bought vanilla.

We were eating, sitting on the bonnet of the car as it seemed fun to her
when I snatched her ice cream and licked it. Surprisingly, she did not
whine, instead, she snatched mine. My girl is amazing. I had a bite of her
ice cream and returned it while she did the same. I looked into her eyes and
took a bite from the same spot she did, making her blush. I love it when I
make her blush.

After this ice cream party, she grew quiet when we had to go back
home. I know she is gloomy as she has to see those people again and even I
don’t want her to go back but we have no choice as I can’t spoil her plan.

The very next day we joined the office as I insisted mom allow us. I did
not want her to stay at home with them and her work is the best solution.
After a tiring day, I reached home only to see that it was very silent. The
servant told me that Riya wasn’t home yet, Deepanshak and Ketki had gone
to their house for a day and the rest were on the terrace. What were they
doing there?
 I went to the terrace to see them planning something. Diya spotted me
and said, “Bhai, come here.”
I turned toward them and asked, “What is happening?”

“Tomorrow is your wife’s birthday and you don’t have any idea. What
sort of husband does that?” Jiya said dramatically. Well, I had no idea about
it, but I am not getting positive vibes from this surprise birthday party
planned at midnight. It’s common on every birthday but I am feeling that
something is wrong. I put everything aside and helped them. We did not
even realize when Riya came home and slept in our room, as we were busy
planning. I entered our room and quickly freshened up without disturbing
her slumber. As the clock struck twelve we all shouted together, “Happy
birthday Riya”

The room was completely decorated, and the most beautiful cake was
arranged. I was waiting to see the big smile on her face, but as she got up,
she was shivering after seeing the cake and decorations. I immediately
hugged her trembling, fragile form. Seeing her pale face and clammy hands,
I instantly realized that she was suffering from a panic attack. Oh my God!

She shouted for Veena and she came running toward us. As she held her
hand, Riya mumbled, clinging to Veena “C… a… ke… Cak.. e… Cake…
birt… birthday”

Riya was breathing heavily. Her whole body was shaking, and she
looked terribly ill.
Veena shouted at the top of her lungs, “Get all this out of her sight as
soon as possible!”

It was not the time to stop and think, and definitely not the time to get
hurt. We cleared the room as quickly as possible, and after I returned, I
learned that she had fainted. We were all terrified when we saw her state.
Shivangi was going to reach soon, as we had called her. She cursed a
thousand times for not telling me and my family not to pull any stunts on
her birthday. My mom and sisters were crying and, for the first time in my
life, I saw my dad with tears in his eyes. Ananya Di was sleeping and
Chachu and Chachi were checking up on her. I wiped my cheeks as in all
this hustle, I never realized that I was crying. What the heck just happened?
 THIRTY-THREE
Revelations

Siddarth
Last night was hectic. With Riya in that state, a frantic Shivangi, a
gloomy atmosphere, and a cursing Veena, we all managed to fall asleep.
Only to realize that we had made the biggest blunder ever. My mind drifted
back to what happened last night…

The sweat streaming down Shivangi’s face clearly indicated that she
had been running and panicking until she reached the room. She opened her
case and started examining Riya. She checked her pulse and heartbeat while
injecting her in her right arm, and we all eagerly awaited the results.
Shivangi sighed deeply after removing her stethoscope and turned toward
Veena.

“Di, we should have been careful,” she said.

“It’s all my fault. I thought Riya never told them about this day so it was
better not to tell them anything” Veena said.

“But see, the results turned out to be disastrous,” Shivangi said.

“How is she? What happened to my daughter?” Mom asked.

Shivangi looked at Veena giving her a What-should-I-do-now look and

Veena gave her an ‘I-don’t-know’ look. Mom was never patient when it
came to her family so she intervened.

“Don’t look at each other and better tell the truth to me. I have the right
to know about my daughter. Just tell me.”
 “She had a panic attack,” Shivangi pointed out. Mom huffed and said
“That I know, you tell me the details. You better don’t hide anything.”

“Let’s go out and talk. Let her rest” Veena said and we all quietly
walked out.

Mom guided us towards the study as she considers it the most

convenient place to talk. Upon entering, she sat on a sofa set nearby,
crossed her legs, kept a hand under her chin, and asked Shivangi and Veena
to explain. As we all settled down, they started.

“Her mother died on this day,” Shivangi said.

“She doesn’t celebrate her birthday as it is associated with bad
memories,” Veena concluded.

I quietly listened and observed because this is the only information we

have. Nobody knows what exactly happened before Manav arrived.

Mom facepalmed and said “Her mother died on the day of her birthday.
Vishal, we triggered her. Didn’t we?”

Dad side-hugged her and said, “She must be in pain.”

“You people aren’t to blame. We should have told you not to do any
decoration or any such stuff,” Shivangi said.
“NO! It was all our idea,” Diya and Jiya said.
“Stop it guys! It’s not the time for blame games,” Veena said.

“Does she get these attacks often?” I asked. This is the first time I have
seen her like this.

“No, only when her past is brought back. Cakes, especially birthday
cakes, do have an effect on her, but these days she cannot handle it. These
days she wants to live in her confined shell,” Shivangi elaborated. This is
the reason she did not want to come back to India.
 “Why cakes?” Mom asked.
“We don’t know,” Veena said.
“Fine, but if there is any such important information about my daughter,
you will tell me,” Mom ordered.
“Our daughter,” dad corrected her.

“Right! Anyway, I am not going to leave her side for a few days. My
daughter needs me and the world can wait,” Mom said.

“Only if she lets you,” Shivangi muttered.

“We people have to be very careful around her, especially tomorrow.

Don’t leave her alone for a minute. Tomorrow morning the first thing she
will probably do is go away from you all, as she hates showing her tears.
Someone has to stop her before she goes away, as her blood pressure is low
and her body is weak. In this condition, it is unfit for her to go out.
Moreover, she had a foot injury recently which is not fully healed,”
Shivangi explained. We all listened carefully and nodded. After having a
mini fight over who would stay with her, we decided that Shivangi, Veena,
and I would stay for the night.

In the morning, I stretched and got up, only to find her side of the bed
empty. Veena was sleeping quietly on the sofa and Shivangi was sleeping
on my side of the bed and covering Riya’s space as well. I was immediately
in action mode as I realized that she was nowhere around. I woke Veena and
Shivangi up and they were almost in tears as they found out that she was
missing.

“OH MY GOD! This cannot happen. Please, God! Please let her be
okay,” Shivangi mumbled.

Veena held her hand for support and I asked, “We can’t waste time
anymore. Where will she be? Any idea?”

“Let’s go check the outhouse. If she is there, we have to stop her from
doing anything silly. She is unwell for god’s sake,” Veena said.
 “What are you talking about?” I asked, picking up the car keys.

“She cleans the outhouse herself in the morning this day and you know
it is as big as a mansion,” she said.

“Is your sister out of her mind? Her ways of self-harm are beyond
fiction tales and Bollywood movies,” I whispered as we were standing in
the hall and we could not risk waking up others.

“Baatein baad main Karna, Jaldi Chalo (Talk later, move quickly)”
Shivangi scolded us.

Even after driving like a maniac who considers the road to be his
father’s property, the journey was painfully slow, taking a lot of time. The
40 minutes’ distance had been covered in 20 minutes, but the wait was
killing me.
We barged inside like hooligans, only to find the workers chatting
among themselves.

“Such a stupid lady. Which owner lets the workers order them?” A
young maid said to others.
“She scolded me for not ordering her properly. I was afraid looking at
her red eyes,” the other one said animatedly.
“I have heard she is the reason her mother died,” said someone among
them, making me clench my fist.
“I even heard that she did not cry at her mother’s funeral. She is
heartless,” the first said.
“SHUT THE HELL UP” I roared. Who were they to talk shit about my
wife?

All the voices fell quiet and the workers visibly gulped, looking at me.
Shivangi and Veena flinched.

“Do you have any idea who you are talking about? You are talking
about Riya Siddarth Roy. My wife,” I said angrily.
 “S… o… rr… y… Sorry….S..i..r… Sir,” a maid stuttered.

“Now shut the fuck up and tell me where she is!” I yelled.

“S..hh..eee…She… S” she again started, but I was getting angrier

minute by minute. I stormed past her and started looking by myself.
Shivangi and Veena followed suit.

We looked in every nook and corner, only to return disappointed. The

outhouse was shining today, not even a speck of dust. It looked as if a group
of workers had cleaned the same area several times.

“Damn it! This girl. She cleaned the entire outhouse alone. Where does
she get this energy from?” Veena asked no one in particular.

“How is it possible? She alone cannot clean such a large space,” I said
in a daze.

“Bro, you know her love for her mother. This is the place where she
stayed most of her life with her mother and hence she cleans it single
handily as if it is a way to give respect to her mother,” Shivangi said,
studying her surroundings.

“For god’s sake, her foot was injured, and it was not to be pressurized.
Her body was drained and this is going to make her bedridden,” Shivangi
cried.

“But where is she?” Veena asked and my brain was running in all
directions for answers. Shivangi dialed Dev and asked, “Get up, idiot. Track
Di, Dev….Please”

Her voice broke as she said and hung up. Veena had already alerted the
rest of the members of the gang and my phone pinged ‘Meet me outside the
Shekhawat Villa right away.’
 It was Abhi. Why does he want to meet me now? Maybe he knows
where Riya is. I rushed outside, ignoring the confusion etched on the faces
of Shivangi and Veena. I ran as if I had no care for the world. Only one
person is truly significant right now, and that is my love.

I stopped at the honk of a car, and it was Abhijeet. He came out of the
black beauty and I asked, “Where is Riya?”

“Desperate much?” he mocked. It wasn’t like any other day. His tone
gave away that he was trying to hide his own frustration over the situation.

“Talking about you or me,” I mocked back.

“She is in her apartment in VK Complex,” Abhi said.

“How do you know?” I asked.
“If I am not beside her 24*7, it does not mean that we are apart
emotionally. I told her that this week, there is nothing called private space
or privacy for her. Because anything that hurts her has to be eliminated and
if this privacy is a chance to hurt her, then even this has to be eliminated,”
he said.

I hugged him, as we both knew that we shared the same concerns. None
of us could see her in pain. Never had the situation been, Siddarth Roy
running here and there to search for someone, driving like a madman, and
breaking every goddamn rule that has been coming in the way.

“Tumhara ho gaya ho toh, chalein? (If you are done, then shall we
leave?)” A voice asked.
It was Dev. What was he doing here?

“Don’t look at me with those frowns on your faces. It is my sister here

whom we are searching for and someone smart has to be with you people,”
he said, making us smack his head.

“Where is Manav?” Abhi asked Dev.

 “He has reached the complex already,” Dev said. We nodded and
Shivangi and Veena arrived.
“We will come along,” they said.
“No! You know there is no way in this world that she will allow us in
there,” Dev said.
“How will you go then? If you people can go, why can’t we?” Shivangi
asked. Her fierce mode gets on very quickly.

“Babe, we can’t take you there as you know how Di is. She won’t let
even one of us inside. You people are our backup if Di gets us arrested for a
day,” Dev said, making my eyes pop out. What?

“Fine,” Shivangi huffed and snatched the car keys from him, and
walked away, dragging Veena along with her.
“Will she really get us arrested?” I asked.

They both chuckled and said “Yes, with #VIP treatment”

I laughed along and we quickly started our journey. They told me how
she got them arrested last time for trespassing when they entered her office
building on this day last year. We reached the complex. It was a high-rise
building in a posh area. Lush gardens, fountains, and every facility that
people aspire to was there, but this was something old-fashioned for people
like me who have the best already.

“Bhai, security Bhi hai (Bro, security is also there)” Dev nudged Abhi.

“Marenge Aaj hum, meri funeral arrange kar de (We are gonna die
today, make arrangements for my funeral)” Abhi said.

“Who will dare to touch us? Are you seriously afraid of this security?” I
rolled my eyes.

“What will security do if you try to enter the flat of a person

forcefully?” Dev asked.
 “They will catch you, beat you and hand you over to the police,” I
stated.

“Then get ready for all this,” Abhi said.

“Don’t tell me you were planning to enter her flat hideously” I narrowed
my eyes at them.

“Do you have a better option? There is no way they will let us enter,
even inside the gate. They only allow people to enter with a pass, and Riya
has not allowed any of us inside. It is hard to crack their modern system of
fingerprint identification and permission from the owner,” Abhi said.
Such a tough nut is my wife. Huh!

“Where is Manav? Wasn’t he already here?” I asked.

Suddenly a man with yellow shades, a black cap, and a black mask
wearing black attire bumped into us, and from the force, I can tell it was
intentional.
“Hey!” we spoke.

He turned towards us and said, lowering his shades, “Yes?”

His blue eyes and stern tone clarified to us that it was none other than
Manav Raheja. We were appalled at his weird look. He did not look like
Manav at all.

“Bro, why are you dressed this way? You look like a deliveryman and
that too a very classy one,” Abhi asked, eyeing the boxes in his hand.

“Idiot, we have to get permission to enter. Now don’t spoil my plan and
there are caps kept in the car for you. Go and wear some accessories and
don’t you dare overdo it,” Manav hissed and went ahead.

We did as he told us and Dev nudged me and whined, “You look more
handsome than me in this fake mustache. This is unfair.”
 I looked at him amused and Abhi smacked him and we went towards
the entrance. By God’s grace, we entered as Manav called one of his friends
whose aunt and granny lived here and they gave us entry in the name of
salesmen. It was tough. Tough to show people that you are not Siddarth
Roy. The pain of being famous.

After entering, I asked “Next what?”

“Her floor is 5th or 7th?” Manav asked Dev.
“I don’t know” Dev shrugged.

“How are we supposed to find her, then?” Abhi shouted at him.

“Now, should I go and ring the bell of every apartment to know which is
hers?” Manav huffed.

“Idiot, Gadhe (Donkey), mad, Dev do something. Hacker ke Naam par

Mazak ho tum (You are a joke in the name of a hacker)” Abhi said.

He smiled sheepishly and said, “I forgot.”

I shook my head at the behavior of this grown-up kid. The most skilled
hacker says that he forgot that he is a hacker. I am just worried about her.
She is ill; she has already overworked herself; she had a panic attack
recently, and she is all alone on this super sad day in her life.
“Her apartment number is 502, 5th floor, block B,” he said, keeping his
phone in his pocket.

“Bro, how will we enter inside? The delivery people are supposed to
submit the parcel at the entrance of the block and they cannot enter inside,”
Abhi asked.

Wherever I see, there is a new problem. God! What should we do now?

“Let’s go with the balcony idea. Let’s climb up to her balcony,” I said.
For her, I can do anything. She is worth every risk.
 “It’s pretty dangerous,” Manav said.
“I don’t care,” I answered with finality in my tone.
“Fine then, Abhi and Dev… You distract the guards and we will climb
the pipeline and reach her balcony,” Manav ordered, and they nodded.

The guard was roaming near the area, and Dev had to use the false
alarm to distract him. I started climbing the pipe and Manav was coming
behind. Our clothes and shoes were the least of our concerns. My fake
mustache fell while climbing the pipe. As I climbed up, I got my hand
bruised, but who cares…

After using all our strength and energy, we reached her balcony, and it
was just like her. Bright and cozy!
I pulled Manav up and we both sat on the floor, resting for a bit. We
dusted our clothes and now was the main issue. The glass door. It was
locked. As we peeped inside, we saw that the television in the living room
was on and her skinny figure clad in a white suit was standing in front of it.
I heard Manav curse beside me. I looked at him to see he was focusing
on what was playing on the television. And then I realized that my wife was
not a TV person, so why is the television running?
Manav stepped back and called Dev.

“You moron! You forgot to cut the wires off her TV or dish. Do
something! She is watching the prayer being held in memory of Rani Maa,
LIVE, from Shekhawat Villa. You know that it’s not good,” Manav cursed.
“Damn it” I groaned.

“Play it live on YouTube,” Manav ordered me.

It was Veer Shekhawat being interviewed after the end of the

veneration. We could read the headlines.
“Where is your other daughter?” the reporter asked.

“She does not show her pain, so she doesn’t come to this veneration,”
Veer answered. Of course! It’s all about his image.
 “Is she the reason behind your wife’s death?” the reporter asked, and I
wanted to punch him. I held the phone in a death grip. The man standing
beside me was one step ahead in anger. He snatched the phone and threw it
down onto the balcony with full force, making me palm my mouth in shock.

“What did you do?” I whispered. He glared at me and handed his phone
over to me. I shook my head and replayed the video.

“I am not God to blame her. Our separation was destined. People say
she is the reason, but death is written in destiny and we humans have no
hand in it,” he played with words. This man!

“Isn’t she selfish? See how Neha ma’am is supporting you, keeping her
pain aside,” he said. Manav was about to snatch the phone again when I
pulled it towards the other side and glared at him. How will we contact
others if he throws every goddamn phone that comes into his hand?

“My daughter Neha is a gem, a diamond, so selfless and considerate. A

pure soul. Riya has a laid-back attitude. She is simply not concerned
enough, maybe, but as a family, we are perfect. We encourage every stone
to become a diamond,” Veer said. From which angle is Neha a gem? A
twisted and empty tin can is better than her.

We suddenly heard a crash, and it was not Manav this time. Riya was
standing there huffing and there was glass all around. She had pushed the
television off the wall. It was now a shattered, useless piece that had
stopped speaking. Suddenly, she looked around and sighed. Her face
showed how much she had cried. Her body was hardly able to stand and yet
here she was, dealing with all this. Alone.

She facepalmed and kneeled crying. I banged my hands on the glass,

which was unbreakable and soundproof. All my efforts to reach her were in
vain. Manav was holding me back from doing something stupid and
injuring myself. I helplessly watched her fall weak, failing badly at
consoling herself, losing her last bits of patience, and getting fed up with
being weak every time. She wasn’t weak. In my eyes, she was a warrior, a
survivor, the bravest woman I had ever met.

Dev called us and told us that he had managed to cut the wires to the
connection of her television, but the damage was done already. We were
finding ways to enter when she looked up and saw us. Her face changed
from crying to frowning and then to concern and then to anger. All
emotions in a matter of minutes. Then she rushed inside her room, making
me frown, and Manav sighed in disbelief.

Manav said, “She is gonna hide again. Are we snatching her right to
cry?”

“No! We are here to give her a shoulder to cry on,” I said, ensuring. I
know her well that she needs us right now.

She came back and her face was void of tears and she had cleaned up
well, but her red puffy eyes said it all. She opened the door, and I hugged
her and kissed her forehead. Manav pulled me away from her. This
impatient man!

I stood back, glaring at him when he hugged her and did not leave her. I
wanted to pull him apart, but he was behaving like a baby.

‘As if you are different,’ my mind mocked.

‘Hey! I am not clinging on to her,’ I argued back.
‘Only because he pulled you back.’
‘Yes! How mean!’ I huffed.

“Stop cursing me in the mind and find a broom and clean the glass
pieces. If my sister gets hurt I will throw you down the balcony,” Manav
ordered.

“You do it instead,” I said, pushing him a little aside and picking Riya in
my arms, and walked towards the room leaving a gaping Manav behind.
 I made her sit on the bed and obviously in my lap. She looked at me
with questioning eyes. Wasn’t it me with the right to question at this point?

“Why are you here and how?” she asked.

“Obviously for you and by climbing the pipe,” I gave a short and crisp
answer.

“WHAT!!” she freaked out and stood up. Manav barged inside hearing
her shout and even I stood up.

She checked me frantically from head to toe, asking if I was injured or

not. Why can she feel everyone’s pain except hers? Even after being in so
much pain, she was here asking if I was hurt. The answer was yes, I was
hurt. Hurt beyond words as she was keeping her pain to herself.

She saw my bruised hand and scolded, “Have you people dumped your
minds? What was the need to come here? I would have returned tomorrow
anyway. I am not a kid.”
She went and checked Manav as well. Even his hand was bruised. She
rushed past us towards the cupboard to get the first aid kit.

She made both of us sit and bandaged our hands, scolding us

continuously. After she was done, Manav spoke “You can cry”

She looked at him with wide eyes. “What sort of brother tells his sister
to cry?”

“A brother whose sister hides things from him. A brother who has never
been given his right to share her pain. It’s not your fault. I only had told you
that you are a disturbance, refused to hug you and share your pain,” Manav
said teary-eyed.

“No, Superman. Don’t go there. It was all in the past” She sighed.

“Then why not let me in?” he asked.

 I turned her towards me and made her sit in the previous position and
Manav sat holding her hand.
“Cry for your loss. Cry for the pain you have gone through. Cry for the
wrong that people did to you. Cry not because you are weak but because
you have been holding it inside for a long time. Don’t pelt it all up inside.
Cry it out today,” I said softly. She clutched my shirt in her fist and a tear
escaped her eye and slowly she started sobbing. I had managed to crumple
the wall around her heart. I rubbed her back soothingly and Manav patted
her hair.

There was no one to judge her. Instead, there were only people who
loved her more than life.

As she calmed down, her cries died down, but she hiccupped
continuously. Manav ran and got water for her. She drank it slowly and
looked at Manav and I let her go slowly. I knew she wanted to hug her
brother. Manav sat on the bed and she kept her head on his lap and quietly
looked at me.

“Thank you,” she said and bit her tongue. I raised my brow, as if
challenging her to say the forbidden word again.

Manav was playing with her hair when the bell rang. She frowned and
went to open the door. She entered the room back with the rest of the
soldiers. Obviously Dev and Abhijeet.

They quietly sat beside us and Riya went back to her former position
and said, “I guess I have kept it inside for so long that this pain has become
a part of me. I know you all know what happened in the past, including
Siddarth. The day I saw your red eyes in New York, I knew there was
nothing that could make my pillars cry except for me. I make you all cry a
lot na?”

She asked, making my heart churn. She was blaming herself again.
 Manav gently slapped her forehead and said “I made you cry when I
pushed you away, Abhi made you cry when he was not there during the
Ankit fiasco, Dev hurt you as well and your sweet husband did blame you
on the first day of marriage. We all make you cry so much na?”
Manav answered in the same tone, making us smile, including her.

Suddenly she became serious and said “That… That day—”

“Do you really wanna say it?” I asked.

She nodded, and I held her hand tightly. She looked at me, and I could
see the trust she had in me clearly in her eyes. She was going to share a part
of her life, the most crucial part of her life, with me. I was proud that I
could earn her trust.

“That day, it was… m… y… my…… birthday. I had this habit of

baking the cake myself and that day was no different. The only one to wish
me was Maa. Except for her, all the workers were my friends, so they also
wished me but dad and Neha Di never remembered my birthday.”
Manav’s hold on her tightened, and all shifted closer to her.

“I attempted to bake the cake in the kitchen of the outhouse but the oven
had stopped working and I did not know how to use the stove. The
existence of two different kitchens at my house puzzled me as a child.
Instead of cooking here, why can’t I prepare food there? This simple
confusion was one of my biggest mistakes”
Her eyes shed silent tears as she spoke those words, and I gently wiped
them away.

“I went and started to bake the cake in the kitchen of the villa. A girl of
10 never knew that she was sinning. I never knew that baking a cake was a
crime. I didn’t know celebrating my birthday was forbidden. I made the
cake with all my love. It was a vanilla cake. It smelled sinfully delicious. I
wrote ‘Happy Birthday Riya’ on it with so much happiness that I seemed
crazy to myself. As a kid, I loved baking. After completing the plating, I
was going to the outhouse when I bumped into Dad.”
 Now I was dreading it. He wasn’t a good man, to begin with, and
moreover, it was her birthday.

“As the sweet little chirpy creature, I showed him the cake and proudly
told him that I baked it. I was expecting him to smile at me, and wish me
well when he took the plate and threw it away. My hard work of getting up
at 5 in the morning and spending three hours baking a cake was turned into
garbage. I saw him order the maid to clean it up. I saw ‘Maid Stacy’ picking
it up as if it was the most disgusting thing ever. Mom arrived looking for
me and looking at the pained look on my face she knew that dad had
something to do with it. She knew he had hurt my little heart and, being the
lady who loved me immensely, she scolded him. He said that I had no right
to use the flour of the kitchen, I had no right to cook in his holy kitchen, he
said that the sugar was purchased with his money, I had messed up his
things. My mother was livid hearing that he termed me as a burden and
blamed me for using the flour in his kitchen.

Their argument turned into a full-blown fight when he slapped my

mom. I could see anything but never see my Maa getting hurt, so I begged
him that I would never have anything from his kitchen, but he must stop
shouting at mom. This is the reason that to date I don’t get food in that
house. He did not hear a word then. He kept shouting and the names shifted
from me being a ‘burden’ to mom being ‘useless’. He called mom a failure
as a wife, a companion, a mother, and a businesswoman. Her already
wearing-off self-confidence was shattered that day. His last line was ‘Leave
with your daughter. I have no relation to a woman like you who is incapable
of understanding emotions.’ He asked us to leave and pushed mom. Mom
was already sweating and breathing heavily. His voice was rising minute by
minute and I couldn’t help much. My voice fell on deaf ears. He called us
money-minded. Mom was self-dependent, for crying out loud. At last, mom
suddenly fainted. Then was the time that Bhai entered and the rest, you all
know. Her heart could not handle the accusations and she suffered an attack.
Probably she heard his words, but nobody heard mine.”

By this time, she was crying again. How cheap was that man? Just for
some flour, just for a cake. He had created such a huge scene. He took away
her mother just because of a cake. We all had tears in our eyes listening to
her. Manav hugged her tight and calmed her down, but anyone could see
that he was raging inside.

Riya mumbled into his chest “Bhai, they say the truth na, I am heartless.
For a piece of cake, I killed my mother. I shouldn’t have baked that cake.
My one mistake had cost her life. Even you are gonna blame me, Right? I
am such a bad daughter. I killed her. I am—”

“Shut up!” I shouted, and she flinched.

“What the hell are you blabbering? Listen to me clearly with all your
ears. You.are.not.heartless. You are not wrong and you were never wrong.
You did not kill her. You are not responsible for it. You understand?” I
roared, and she nodded.

“Princess, all this happened that day and you never told me. People kept
blaming you and you kept quiet. Oh my goodness! You were suffering so
much and I was busy consoling others. You did not kill her and no one can
tell you otherwise,” Manav said sternly, wiping his tears.

“Di, do you seriously think that we will blame you? You are such a pure
soul, Di. How is baking a cake your fault? That Satan is the real heartless
over here. We are all with you and are never gonna leave your side,” Dev
said, kissing her forehead.

“Angel, now no more crying. Don’t hide such grave things from us. We
had to do so much hard work to get here, you know,” Abhi said to lighten
the mood.

“Oh, really? You both came inside royally from the door. It was us who
climbed the pipe.” Manav glared at them.
“Right! We did all the hard work and you are taking unnecessary credit”
I joined them to divert her attention. I can’t see her crying again and again.
Hell! I can’t see tears in her eyes.
 “Stop it, you guys!” Riya scolded and picked up the phone that was
ringing kept on the coffee table.

“We need to go home immediately,” she said after hanging up. Now,
what happened?
 THIRTY-FOUR
Critical

Riya
“You people need to come home, this instant. It’s quite urgent,” Maa
said and hung up. I immediately informed Siddarth, Superman, Dev, and
Abhi about it. They sighed. It was indeed a hectic day for them. They
thought and executed a plan of entering my apartment. I don’t know how
these people love me so much.

Now, I am not sure how to talk to Siddarth about my past and all, but
currently, I am not thinking about it. My feet are paining badly and my head
and back are aching. No worries, I think I overworked myself, but I will be
fine with some rest. I really, really wanted to stay alone for the day, but I
guess fate had other plans. After I told them about the deepest scar of my
past, none of them blamed me. I am glad that after years I have been able to
share it with my loved ones. It’s all due to Siddarth. His eyes, his touch, and
his words give me the comfort that I crave. My mind stops working around
him. His impact on me may or may not be seen, but those who know me
will see the change in a single look.

I took a step towards the door and suddenly my head felt light and the
world around me started to spin. Oh crap!
I was about to fall when two strong arms wrapped around me and I felt
like I was flying. After that, I don’t remember a thing.

I slowly opened my eyes to see that I was lying on a bed and Siddarth,
along with Superman, were sitting there and others were nowhere around. I
blinked and tried to sit up when an arm wrapped around my shoulder,
helping me to get up. It was Siddarth. How is this man so perfect? Why
God? Why now? You gave me this diamond when I had lost hope of finding
love. An imperfect and broken piece like me was blessed with him. It
sounds unfair to him.

I suddenly realized that I was staring at him and immediately cursed

myself for behaving like a teenage girl who has a crush. He looked at me,
concerned, and was rubbing my arm soothingly.

“Hey! We need to leave,” I said with wide eyes as I realized that Maa
had called us home.

“Calm down! Calm down! Don’t move. What the hell are you doing?”
Superman yelled.

“Jaan, I have told Maa that we will come back as soon as you are fine,
so now don’t move. Your body gave up due to the exertion and the stunts
that you pulled. Your blood pressure dropped rapidly, and you fainted and
now you are worried about going home. Shut it and take some rest,” he
strictly ordered. I nodded and asked, “For how long was I out?”

“An hour,” Abhi said, entering inside with Dev.

“Here” Dev handed over a packet of food to me.

I smiled at him and opened the packet to see it had a cheese-corn

sandwich and apple juice in it. I looked at them and asked, “Have you all
had your food?”

As expected, they shook their heads, making me sigh. Looking at them

with narrowed eyes, I signaled Dev to bring them food as well. Dev gave
me a smirk, showing me the rest of the packets in his hand. His smirk told
me that he knew me very well. I just smiled at him and we all had our food
when suddenly Siddarth’s thumb brushed my lower lip, making me shiver
and look at him. He just shrugged and showed me the cream that he had
wiped off. Then he fondly put that cream in his mouth, making me blush
and gape at him.
 He chuckled and said, “You look freaking cute with those red cheeks
and an open mouth.”

I smacked his bicep and said, “Enough of time waste. Now let’s go.
Maa must be waiting”

“Wait for some more time, angel,” Abhi said, and Superman supported
him. I shook my head and Siddarth sighed and picked me up, bridal style. I
squealed and said, “Put me down. What are you doing?”

He shook his head and said, “If you want to go home, then keep quiet.
For today you won’t keep your feet on the ground.”

I was about to deny it when he glared at me and now I even find his
glare hot. I wasn’t even a bit afraid, but I nodded anyway because he wasn’t
going to listen. So let’s enjoy this special treatment for a day.

“You are as light as a feather. Do you even eat food?” he asked playfully
while moving towards the car. Superman went to get the car and Abhi
opened every door that we were about to pass. Don’t ask about Dev. He
finds this scene very amusing and is filming it. Idiot!

I pinched Siddarth, and he exclaimed “Ouch woman, don’t become

violent.”

Then we both chuckled, and he carefully made me sit in the car and
fastened my seat belt. I am not ill now. Am I?
Superman kissed my forehead, and Siddarth started the car. They bid me
bye one by one and I just smiled at them. I zoned out as he started driving.
Siddarth looked at me from time to time and asked if I needed anything.

I still did not say anything because this care, love, and affection are all
new to me. Nobody ever cared if I was dying. I had been in a worse state
than this, but dad told me that I was doing drama to gain sympathy. Neha Di
was too busy to notice. Getting medicines in my own home seemed to be a
task. Workers used home remedies on me but they were not allowed to buy
me tablets or call a doctor. Abhi had sneaked medicines inside the outhouse
more than the number of times he had bunked classes. He used to jump
inside from the window to get me food when the kitchen of the outhouse
was closed for the day and especially for me. I internally chuckled at the
fact that the condition of the workers was better than mine.
Then my mind went to the time when mom was there with me. She used
to make me anything I wished for. Even at 2 a.m., she would get me ice
cream if I wanted, but after losing her, I lost everything that I ever had. No
one would even ask if I was hungry. No one to wipe my tears and no one to
support me.

Neha Di’s friends used to treat me like a murderer. Punish me for sins I
never committed. I was a child, for god’s sake. Their words ‘Hey, stay away
from my mother, you will kill her like Neha’s mom’, ring in my ears to this
day. Was she only Neha Di’s mother? Dad was her father since day one, but
where was my father? When did I snatch her mother? Aren’t we sisters?
The mother she cried for that day was my world, too. She had a shoulder to
lean on, but my hands were empty and people did not even let me mourn.
They looked at me like a criminal. Who were they to judge?

Dad made mom’s death a publicity stunt. He cried before people and the
media that his wife, the renowned ‘Anita Veer Shekhawat’, his love was no
more and he needed their support in those difficult times. His love wasn’t
completely fake as I have seen him cry for mom and reject the idea of
remarriage. I don’t know if it was all for show but it seemed as if it was too
easy to forget her, too easy to blame her for anything that went wrong, and
too easy to move on from her whereas I feel like I am still standing beside
her body, numb.

Someone shook me out of my thoughts. I saw Siddarth wiping my tears,

and I never realized I had been crying all this time. The car had stopped in
front of the house and I was not even present there mentally all this time.
He hugged me tight and said, “I am there with you. We will get through this
together. You aren’t alone. I love you.”
 My heart fluttered at his words. I never told him that I was feeling
lonely inside and yet he understood me. I hugged him tightly and found
peace in his arms. We parted and he kissed my forehead, then my eyes one
by one, which made me suck in a sharp breath. He kissed my cheeks and
said, “I love you so much. My day starts with you and ends with you. For
your smile, I would like to turn this world upside. You have no idea how
much you mean to me. Now let’s go inside. Hmm?”

He was looking at me with so much adoration that the words felt too
short to express my emotions. I nodded and stepped out of the car. He was
about to pick me up when I stopped him and said, “Not right now.”

“Why? You fit perfectly in my arms,” he said, making me glare at him.

Really?

We went inside and I saw Ananya Di and Maa talking and then they
started to walk towards the stairs. Siddarth was going to call mom when I
stopped him and said, “Let me help Ananya Di to her room, and then we
can talk.”

He nodded, and I went towards them and asked Maa, “Should I drop Di
in her room?”

It was a bit awkward to talk to Maa after that panic attack, but at the end
of the day, she is my mother and I was eager to find solace in her embrace.
She shook her head and said, “I will do it. You take rest dear. I will talk to
you once I get back to the hall.”

I nodded but accompanied them anyhow, as I had to ensure Di’s safety. I

had already asked them to shift Di’s room to the ground floor, but that
Monster (Deepanshak) said that the room upstairs was more comfortable.

Suddenly, Maa’s foot twisted and Di was pushed behind with a jerk. As
I was climbing behind her, I caught her in time, but Maa’s hand on the
railing could not hold the impact and she fell. This all happened so
suddenly that I wanted to hold her but couldn’t. She slowly rolled down the
stairs, and I rushed toward her after steadying Di. But it was too late. The
moment had gone and now Maa was lying in a pool of blood and I stood
rooted at the end of the staircase. Siddarth and family came running toward
her and an ambulance was called. My mind went to that time, the same day,
the same situation had taken my mother away from me. I was continuously
muttering ‘no’ to stop my mind from going there. I rushed towards Maa and
the broken look on the face of Siddarth and Papa told me that I had failed to
safeguard their happiness as a daughter. Dad’s words ‘burden’ and
‘disappointment’ rang in my ears.

I don’t know when I reached the hospital and was sitting in front of the
ICU, waiting for the doctor to tell us about her condition. I don’t know
when the decision that Diya and Jiya would stay at home with Ananya Di
was made. I don’t know anything right now except that the life of my
mother was in danger. It felt like 10-year-old Riya sitting numb outside the
operating theater of Mom. My all senses were back to alert mode when the
doctor came towards us.

Siddarth and Papa asked, “How’s my mom/wife?”

“Mr. Roy, I am sorry to inform you that her condition is critical. There
is a lot of blood loss and that is the issue. We have treated the wound and
thankfully there is no internal bleeding, but the blood loss is severe, which
is alarming. We immediately need AB-negative blood, which is rare, and
the blood bank of our hospital is unable to arrange it. We are sorry, but we
will lose her if the blood isn’t arranged,” he said and Papa held his collar.

“How dare you? How dare you say that we will lose her? Arrange that
blood group immediately. I don’t care about money or anything. I want my
wife back, safe and normal. I will kill you if something happens to her. Got
it?” he threatened. Siddarth and Chachu pulled him back with so much
difficulty. I can understand his pain and who can understand it better than I
do? I have seen my loved ones depart from me far away.

I calmly went ahead and kept a hand on his shoulder. He looked at me

and his eyes softened as he hugged me. The affection of a father cannot be
explained in words. He was crying, and I knew it by the way his body was
shaking. I pulled away and assured him, “Nothing will happen to her. She is
my mother, and she knows how to fight. Believe in God, Papa”

He nodded and blessed me. I turned toward the heavily breathing doctor
and said, “My blood group is the same as hers. Take as much blood as you
need, but save her. I won’t tolerate any shortcomings on your part. Nothing
but the best should be made available for her.”

Dad patted my head and smiled at me gratefully. I was doing it for my

mother, so there was no place for a ‘thanks’. Chachi came forward and
hugged me and I grimaced at her. I could barely manage to keep myself
together.

I looked at my husband to see him already looking at me with hooded

eyes. Then his eyes flickered to the room where Maa was being treated,
making tears gather in his eyes. He could be rude, cold, and arrogant to the
world, but inside he was a big softie. A mama’s boy, he could give up on
life for her. Before he could say something, the doctor said,
“We need to run a few tests before drawing blood.”

I nodded and followed the doctor into a cubicle. He ran a few tests and
said, “I am sorry, but donating blood can be pretty harmful to you and we
certainly cannot do that.”
I abruptly got down from the bed and stood before the practitioner.

“Can it be a threat to my life?” I asked.

“Maybe,” he said, thinking carefully.
“Curable?” I asked.
“Certainly,” he answered.
“Then do it” I ordered.
“You’re risking your life,” he warned, but his voice held no power over
me. It was a bit shaky.

“My mother is worth it. You just go for it and don’t you dare open your
mouth in front of others,” I said in a deadly low voice.
 “What if something happens to you? Your body is too weak to give
blood, you haven’t had proper food, and you need rest. If in this condition
you suffer blood loss, then you will be bedridden or even die,” he said
timidly.

“Just do it, goddamn it. If something happens to my mother, I would not

stop until I have your life. I don’t care what happens to me until she is safe.
For your assurance, I will tell you that if blood loss could kill me, then I
wouldn’t have been alive till now. You don’t need to worry. I have few tasks
left in this world and death can’t touch me till then,” I told him and
practically forced him to inject the needle.

I smiled as he looked worried. Silly man! Surely, if death could easily

defeat someone like me, then I would be free from troubles long ago.
However, Anita Mishra’s daughter is a warrior who can handle anything but
mind me, I cannot afford even a scratch on my loved ones so losing Maa is
not even an option., and God, please bless me with death if it gives life to
her.

After the blood left my body, I felt dizzy. He immediately injected

glucose wire, and I pulled it out after a minute. He looked at me,
flabbergasted, and sternly told me not to get down from the bed. Seriously?
My mother was in the operating room and I was supposed to relax. Like
hell, I will listen to him. His minions were not enough to stop me, so I
calmly said,
“Doctor, I cannot sit here and rest until I see that my mother is alright so
there is no need to waste time.”

He sighed in defeat and asked, “Are you her daughter or daughter-in-

law? I have never seen someone ready to give her life just like that.”

“There is no difference, in any way I am her daughter. She loves me like

one and I love her as my mother. I am standing alive in front of you so why
are you making it a big deal?” I reprimanded.
 “You need to at least have something or you will pass out,” he said. I
think he is right. Everyone will get to know the situation if I faint and then
how will I take care of Maa. No. I should have something.

“Okay,” I said.

He smiled in triumph and the nurse came in with a green-colored shake

and a mushroom broccoli sandwich. I looked at the man standing in front of
me, giving me a wide smile, and it did seem like it was his way of repaying
my rude remarks. He has gone nuts. This young man of about 29 was pretty
interested in keeping me healthy.

He was pretty bad at hiding his smirk, but at this point, I couldn’t care
less. These childish games can be played later on. I quietly finished the
contents of the plate in mere 5 minutes and handed over the plate to him,
making his jaw touch the ground. I barged out of the room and sat in front
of the ICU where others were sitting. Papa smiled at me despite the tears
visible in his eyes (looked fishy) and Siddarth was still lost in his solitary
world. Chachu and Chachi were holding each other for support.

The doctor came out of the room and all except me stood up. I was
feeling a bit light-headed, so I did not stand to ensure that I didn’t fall,
making a scene over there.

He removed his mask in slow motion. Bloody hell. Jaldi nahi bol sakta
kya, yaha meri band baj rahi hai aur yeh filmon ke doctor ki tarah suspense
badha raha hai (Can’t he just speak up? Here I am suffering and he is acting
like the doctors from movies trying to create suspense).

“Mrs. Meenakshi Roy is out of danger. She will gain consciousness in

the next 24 hours and then you can meet her,” he said. I was relieved. That
would be an understatement. Dad and Siddarth cried out of happiness and
hugged each other. Siddarth then walked towards me and knelt before me.
Before he could open his mouth, he was interrupted by none other than
Deepanshak dearest and his wife. Time for some drama!
 Deepanshak gave me a look that clearly stated that he knew about my
reality, which means Dev was successful in implementing the plan. They
both gave me nasty glares before rushing toward Papa.

“How did this happen?”, “Why is God so cruel?”

Their acting skills were at their peak. Then slowly they said something
that made my blood run cold. Siddarth was up on his feet and even I stood
up as he said, pointing at me,
“This is something that is expected if an inauspicious person is around.
This girl ‘Riya’ can only bring bad luck. She destroyed her family by taking
the life of her mother and now she is taking the life of your wife and will
destroy your family.”

I was still grieving over the loss of my mother and he was triggering my
vulnerability, but did he forget that I wasn’t a castle of mud? I am harder
than rocks for them. His words did remind me of the words that I was
termed as in the past. Slowly, my feet started taking steps back, but I knew
somewhere that I wasn’t going to give up.

“Your mother paid for loving you and now you are planning to make
Meenakshi Di pay for considering you a daughter. Such a homewrecker,”
her, Ketki shouted.

“She is a bad omen,” Deepanshak said.

“Deepanshak,” Papa roared and was about to slap him when Ketki
shouted, “Bhai Saab”

The loud echo of the slap was enough to crumble the man into a pool of
shame. He would blame me for this, but my mind was still on the day of my
mother’s loss. Words of people were making me go mad, and I wanted to
curl up in a ball and cry. A tear left my eye, breaking my control, but the
next moment I was back to form. It was like my mom was reprimanding me
for forgetting her teachings. He was a stranger and people make your tears
their power and this man will never get this chance.
 “Don’t forget you are talking about my daughter. Don’t say anything
that you are going to regret. She saved her life by giving blood to her,” Papa
yelled.

“Even you are getting trapped in her innocent facade brother,”

Deepanshak said. The audacity of this man!

“This all must be her drama. You all were there only when she was near
Bhabhi when she was climbing the stairs. She might have pushed her,”
Ketki said.
“Stop it,” Papa said.
“Why? We are stating the truth,” Ketki said.

I went ahead and gently tapped Papa’s shoulder. He looked at me with

apologetic eyes. First grateful, now apologetic. Don’t make me
embarrassed, Papa.
I looked ahead to see them smirking secretly at me. Beware! Beware
Deepanshak, you are playing with fire.

“A man, sorry, a bankrupt man who couldn’t keep his relations alive, is
blaming me. Your son hates you and your aged mother doesn’t want to stay
with you and you are here to disturb my family,” I mocked. He should have
said all those things to me, but raising his voice in front of Papa was a
wrong move.

“Riya! Don’t cross your limits,” he warned. Really! The game has just
started.

“I respect elders but I guess you are out of that list, so it’s Mrs. Riya
Shekhawat Roy for you and I don’t think you have the right to talk about
my life, so you have already crossed all limits. Till where my limits are
concerned, I am the one who makes and breaks them. No one…I repeat, no
one has the right to decide them for me,” I said sternly.

He turned to Papa and said, “See how she is misbehaving with me?”
 “Keep one thing clear in your head. Don’t trouble me or my family ever,
or else, you already see the worst daughter in me and I will show you what
the worst human looks like. Now kindly leave this place and come back
tomorrow morning when Maa is awake. This is a hospital and shouting is
not appreciated over here. Leave,” I ordered, and the commanding look had
to make them back out. As they left, I was unable to meet Papa’s eyes. I had
to leave this place. It was suffocating me now.

“Sorry dad, you had to hear all this because of me. I will be back in
sometime,” I said and quickly moved out. It was a good thing that I had
already fed all of them and now I could go to my safe haven and cry. It was
time to drop the tough look for the day. His words had done brutal damage
already. I miss my mom. Thank you, God, for not taking Maa away from
me.

I called my driver, and he handed over the car to me. I quickly ignited it
and I don’t even know at what speed I am driving. I felt drained
emotionally as well as physically. I parked the car in front of the outhouse
and rushed inside. The dark rooms assured me of keeping my scars a secret.

I sat in front of my mom’s photo, and tears slowly started to pour out.
Leaning on the wall, I hugged my knees to myself and kept my head on my
knees.

Siddarth
“Follow her and ensure her safety,” dad ordered me. I was rushing
towards the door already. Stubborn head! What was the need to go away
like that?

That Deepanshak had to stoop so low today only. Moreover, dad and
Riya handled him already and did not even let me speak a word. She did not
spare me a glance before marching out.
 I followed her to see her car speeding away. I put my car behind her and
my goodness, she was driving like it was a racing track. Can’t she be
careful? I am not going to let her drive alone in the future. It is dangerous
for my sanity.
I entered the outhouse and found the room in which she was sitting. My
heart was stabbed multiple times seeing her cry. She wasn’t quite, she was
releasing her frustration.

“I didn’t cry, mom. I remained strong. I know I promised that I won’t

consider myself guilty, but mom he wasn’t wrong. I am the wrong person
for everyone. I am really bad luck. If you didn’t give birth to me, dad would
have never behaved that way with you. I am sorry mom and today I have
proved that I don’t deserve to be loved. I hurt the people who come near
me. Today if I had not let maa take Di upstairs, then her life would have not
been in danger, or better if I had not been a part of this lovely family then
nobody would have been in danger. I am the worst daughter and the worst
daughter is already the worst human, so I don’t need to become one. Mom,
you know the best part is that it’s only a few more days with this family,
then I will leave them forever or you can say they will let me go. I would
never disturb them again. No!!! You shouldn’t think about me. I am selfish.
I entered this family and enjoyed their love as my asset, but the truth is I
should have known that I can’t destroy their lives for my happiness. Mom,
you were the best mother, but you made only one mistake when you gave
birth to me. I am responsible for putting her life in danger,” she was
blabbering continuously. I couldn’t hear anymore and interrupted her.

“Your mother did the best thing ever. It’s just you who thinks all this
about yourself.”

She looked up at me with her red eyes, which pained my heart. It was
my duty to protect her, and I had failed.
She wiped her tears and said in a breaking voice, “Leave me alone
Siddarth.”

“Leave you alone so that you speak such shit about yourself,” I said
angrily. What was all she was saying? Rubbish, utter nonsense.
 “It’s not worth discussing. Please leave, I don’t want to talk,” she said,
but I kept walking towards her.

I went and sat near her and wiped her tears. She said “Go away please, I
am habitual to this loneliness.”

“You need to understand that you aren’t alone. You will never be alone
because I am always going to be there for you.” I sighed. When will she
understand?

“Don’t make me expect your presence around me always, as it will hurt

me when you will go away. I am worth living like this,” she said. Is she
even hearing herself? How dare she think that I will leave her alone?

“Why do you always choose the difficult option? You deserve every
happiness that you wish for others. I will never go away, so there is no
chance of you being hurt,” I said.

She kept her head on my shoulder, and we sat in silence for minutes.
She was thinking about something whereas I was lost in the thought of how
this day turned out to be a disaster. I will never be able to understand her
pain. Just looking at my mother in that condition was heartbreaking for me
and she has faced it twice now. How is she even holding herself together?
She did not cry the whole time and now, when she was alone, she had let
her emotions loose. Everybody needs a shoulder, but she has got none. She
supported everyone when they were down but when she was drowning in
pain, none was there to pull her out, but I won’t let it repeat, ever.

She suddenly stood up, pushing me out of my reverie.

“I know you know all about my past. I won’t say that those who have
told you had no right to do so because I have given them that power. See,
there is no compulsion from my side to stay in this relationship. We can get
separated now only. You don’t need to pity me because liking you or getting
attached to your family is my problem and I can handle it,” she said, the last
part averting her eyes.

I turned her face towards me and said, “And how does your past make a
difference?”

“People blame me, call me names, and your reputation can be affected,”
she pointed out.

“I don’t care. The only thing I want is you,” I said firmly.

“I will break apart your family because I won’t stop until I destroy your
Deepanshak Chachu,” she said. Is she trying to make me back out?

“I don’t care. I wouldn’t want anything less than that. Instead, I would
love to support you as that man isn’t worth being a part of my family,” I
shot back.

“I am not perfect like others…”

“For me, perfection means you”
“I am complicated, a complete mess”
“My mess - now and forever. Only mine to care for,” I said
possessively.

“This relationship can’t give happiness to anyone,” she said. I need to

get her brain checked.

“I am happy, my family is happier and my sisters are happiest.

Moreover, even you and your gang are happy. So who the hell is left to care
for?” I asked.

“You have to understand that my presence today placed your mom’s life
in danger. Are you going to remain happy if I endanger someone else’s
life?” she screamed.
 “Yes, you are solely responsible for what happened to my correction,
our mother.” I started. She gulped.

“All this happened because of you. Mom is out of danger and Di and
her baby are safe. You have made all this right. You have made me and this
family addicted to you. You know, dad who supported Deepanshak for
years, slapped him just for saying a word against you. Now think, will he
remain silent if you talk about such things about yourself? You can’t create
problems and this is the worst part because I don’t get a chance to make
corrections for you,” I explained.

She smiled and asked, “You aren’t blaming me for whatever

happened?”

“For what should I blame you? For saving three lives. For shutting that
Deepanshak up or for always being there for me?” I asked back.

I stepped ahead and cupped her face with my hands and said,
“You are just my lucky charm. The words inauspicious and bad luck can
suit anybody, but not you, so don’t ever use them. Secondly, stop crying and
start sharing things with me.”

I pecked a kiss on her cheek and said, “You deserve only one thing:
love.”

“Are you pitying me? Don’t you feel disgusted by me?” she asked
timidly. Idiot!

“L.O.V.E is the only thing I feel for you. There is no place for any other
emotion that isn’t rising because of that four-letter word,” I said.

She hugged me and fisted my shirt in her hands. She slowly muttered.
“They will hate me for doing this to Deepanshak,” she raised her
doubts.
 “What if they support you instead?” A voice boomed. We both jumped
apart to see Dad standing at the door.
“Papa,” she whispered.

“Yes, why would my daughter think so low of herself when she was
nowhere wrong?” he asked, coming inside.
He kept a hand on Riya’s head and said, “I am hurt. I was expecting to
know the truth from my daughter. I was expecting her to command me to
punish that man or at least stand by her side, but she was quiet all along.
What were you trying to do?”

Riya’s eyes welled up, and she said, “How… How? You..you..don’t
hate me”

“Have you gone mad? My daughter was ready to give up on life for her
mother, who is my lifeline, and I am supposed to hurt her. I got to know it
when my idiot son was shedding angry tears in his mother’s lap and she had
forced him to reveal the truth. Your one dad, oops he isn’t worth calling
one. If he is blind, that does not mean that her other dad also blames her for
no fault. I love my daughter and even she can’t state otherwise,” dad said
firmly.

He opened his arms for Riya, and she did not waste a second before
hugging him. He slowly rubbed her back and let her cry until she was done.
Then he looked at me and blinked.

“Now you both go home and come back to the hospital in an hour,” dad
ordered and left. I pulled Riya on my chest and asked, “Ab Bhi koi galat
fehmi baaki hai kya (Is there still some misunderstanding left)?”

She punched my chest and shook her head. I dragged her towards her
mother’s picture and spoke “Maa bless us and especially me so that I can
handle your silly daughter.”

She smacked my arm, and I continued, “Maa, thanks for giving me the
world’s best gift in the form of Riya.”
 Then I dragged her out of the outhouse and made her sit in the car and
started driving.

“I am very grateful to have you as my life partner. I can’t even imagine

what would have happened in your absence. I have only one doubt, Riya.
Why the hell do you keep blaming yourself for everything? You are not
some super-villain that every bad thing happens because of you.”

She chuckled and asked, “I blamed myself, not you, so why are you
getting hyper?”

I went closer to her and connected our lips. I kissed her madly and
passionately. It was like our souls were getting mingled with each other. I
left her only when she was out of breath.

Joining our heads, I answered, “It’s the same thing. So don’t blame
yourself because I will be blamed automatically.”

She asked, “Just because I carry your surname?”

“No silly, because you carry my heart,” I answered lightly, hitting her
forehead.

Then suddenly I remembered.

“Why did dad say that you were ready to risk your life for mom?”
 THIRTY-FIVE
A Snake in the house?

Author
“It was nothing to worry about actually, he might have said it in the
flow of the situation” Riya replied, hiding her fidgety self behind the cold
mask as she knew that he would freak out if he got to know that she risked
her life.
He raised his brow as if challenging her to try giving another excuse.

“What did he mean by risking your life? Tell me the truth or else you
know I will extract it anyhow,” he asked leaning towards her and then
whispered huskily in her ears “Then it won’t be good” making a shiver
cross through her spine.

“Got it?” he asked, not moving an inch and enjoying her flustered
condition.

She nodded, lost in the feeling of proximity. He smirked and pulled

back. Then he asked, “Will you tell me what the hell happened?”

“I am hungry,” she replied immediately and chided herself for giving

such a weird excuse for escape.

‘You could have pretended to be on a phone call,’ her mind said.

‘As if he has marbles instead of eyes that can’t see that the phone is not
ringing’ a voice answered back.
‘You could have acted like you felt dizzy and fainted’
‘And he will push me into that hospital bed again with that green-bee
doctor who will annoy me.’
‘He looked cute’
 ‘Try saying that in front of your handsome hulk, he will tear that man
apart limb by limb, then you can bake an apple pie out of his cuteness’
‘Hey! That green bee is cute but extremely annoying.’
‘Anyway, my man becomes an extreme case when it comes to my
health. Remember, once I had cut my finger while chopping veggies and he
had refused to lemme step in the kitchen or use my hand even for eating
food? All were giving me teasing looks when he fed me like a baby. He
even ordered me to skip the office. Come on, man! It was just a cut. He is
overprotective.’
‘Right! Don’t tell him or else he will ban you from leaving the room and
you can’t sit down even for 5 minutes without doing something.’
‘Shut up!’

He, on the other hand, looked amused at her. He wanted to chuckle and
glare at the same time. Weird, right?
One look at her and he knew she was hiding something grave from him
and he wanted her to open up and he had decided that he would do it in his
style.

“Okay! Let’s feed your little self first,” he said and instead of being
relieved, she couldn’t help but be suspicious. She had no choice but to let it
go or else he would take her back to that green bee.

They reached home, and he lifted her in his arms. She squealed but did
not say anything as she knew her body was weak and if she fell, he would
be worried. Her arms wrapped around his neck and he held her closer. He
made her sit at the dining table and said,
“Jaan, wait here and I will make something for you. Don’t you dare
move an inch.”

She simply nodded and was concentrating on her next plan of action
when he came back and picked her up from the chair, making her shriek.
She asked, “What are you trying to do?”

“I hope you don’t want the fritters episode to repeat. I’d like to make
something tasty for you, but until you guide me, I can’t do it. I don’t even
want to remember those salty, tasteless, inedible fritters,” he said,
scrunching his nose. She smiled at his expression and said, “I have made a
special place for them in my memory.”

He shook his head and made her sit on the shelf.

“What would you like to have?” he asked.

“Anything that you would like to make,” she answered back. She
wanted to say that she was tired of eating sandwiches, so don’t make them,
but instead, like always, she chose to remain silent.

“Knowing you very well, you would not tell me so I will make your
favorite cheese chili and fried rice,” he said and her face brightened up like
a light bulb. He already knew that she was fed up with eating bread, but
wouldn’t say it out loud.

“Goes well with me,” she shrugged.

“Jaan, what did you have in the hospital? I had heard that doctor say
that he had failed miserably while trying to rile up some lady by making her
eat healthy food, which generally people don’t like,” he asked, chopping
beans meanwhile.

“Are you talking about that Green-bee?” she asked as she continued to
munch on her carrot.

“Green-bee?” He looked at her, amused. ‘Did she give him a nickname

like that?’ his mind asked.

“Hey! You don’t know that Green-bee, I mean the doctor gave me a
spinach shake with bitter gourd mixed in it. It was bitter, but I liked it. He
was very annoying, just like a bee, so I named him green-bee. His buzzing
was getting to my head, so I named him that. He was so irksome. He was
smirking all the while. Moreover, his smirk is not hot like yours,” she spoke
and instantly zipped her mouth, scolding herself for speaking anything that
came into her mind. She quietly munched on her carrot while he chuckled
at the innocent face that she made.

He went towards her and held her by the shoulders. He was delighted to
feel the thrill of being capable of being considered handsome in the eyes of
his wife. He had seen her catch glances at him but never said it out loud.
Many girls drooled over him, but the one who caught his eye was different.
A unique piece. His wife.

“How are you able to turn me on just by a glance?” he asked playfully.

“Stop being shameless and continue cooking the food,” she chided,
showing fake anger.

“You term me ‘HOT’ and I am being shameless. It’s not fair,” he said
dramatically while her eyes landed on his face. Admiring his facial features,
she slowly drifted into her world. His sharp jawline, mesmerizing eyes,
light stubble, and messy hair were a sight to behold.

“Stop staring, it makes me wanna do things to you” his voice pulled her
out of her drooling session and she looked away embarrassed at her
behavior.

“When you own something, you don’t feel embarrassed while admiring
it,” he said, focusing on the cubes of cheese.

Her head whipped in his direction as she was amazed to see that he
could judge her every emotion behind that expressionless face. He had told
her in a simple line that she possessed him, and he had given her every right
over him. She was overwhelmed.

They playfully bantered while making food. He cockily told her that he
was pretty handsome and that girls can’t resist drooling over him and she
haughtily lied that his charm did not affect her.
 The food was made in no time, as they did not realize the time passed
by while teasing each other. His cheesy lines and her comebacks were a
source of entertainment for the workers who were cleaning the floors
nearby.

People could only see his laugh but Riya could sense his turmoil. He
was indeed laughing happily with her, but his heart was still there in that
hospital room with his mother. She held his hand tightly whenever she felt
his mind and heart becoming restless. They had food and Riya pushed
Siddarth to change his clothes splattered with blood, as she knew that it
would only remind him and her of their mother’s accident. He wanted to
waste no time reaching back to the hospital, but he agreed and changed into
casuals. As she had made him change clothes, she had to follow his
command and change hers as well.

They were about to start their journey to the hospital when her phone
blared out loud. She kept the phone near her ear and continued walking
towards the car.
It was Dev on the other side. He said “Di, plan A failed”

They settled in the car and Siddarth, though curious, continued driving.
He kept looking at her as she spoke with Dev. He had no idea who she was
talking to yet.

“Whoa! He was able to dodge it. No worries, implement ‘Plan B’

immediately. Anything else?” she asked.
She looked at Siddarth’s curious face and she mouthed ‘Dev’ while he
nodded in understanding.

“Di, there is something you need to know” his voice sounded strained
and she knew something was wrong. No competitor, rival, or stranger could
have this effect on her baby brother.
“Tell me,” she demanded.
“The name behind spoiling our plan is from the gang,” he uttered
cautiously.
 There was utter silence in the atmosphere for a minute. She looked
outside the window at the trees passing by.
“Alina,” she mumbled. It was loud enough for listeners to hear it even
when her voice was low. The thick silence became thicker.

“Di, I don’t believe it, but the proof is against her. I can’t believe that
our Lina did it. My sister-like figure, Lina. She can’t do it na,” he rambled.

“Call the gang-meet after exactly four hours and wait for my next
instructions,” she said sternly.

“Will be done. Just one question: how are you so calm?” he asked. She
smiled and said,
“Riya Shekhawat is shaken and Riya Roy is dying inside but remember
that nothing can shake the core, Riya Anita Mishra is invincible,” she
answered back.
“Even you know that these three names belong to a single person,” he
said.

“Yes, but the point you forget is that these three names are my
composition. Three parts make the whole of me and the three may think in
different directions at the same time, but the emotion that will surface will
always be related to the depth of my values. These may sound like the
names of a single person, but a closer look will tell you that they are beyond
words. These are the scratches of time that have raised them,” she said with
her head held high. Her mind wandered to her times with Alina, and she
was going to make it right.

“Your words can only be understood by you. Will talk to you after 4
hours,” he said and hung up. She sighed, and Siddarth looked at her with
watchful eyes.

“Hubby dearest, focus on the road,” she said.

“Sure, wife! Tell me the issue. Will ya?” he asked.

 “Let’s focus on the issue at hand first, and that is Maa’s health. Can I
ask for something from you?” she asked, looking at him.

“An order would be appreciated,” he said, muscularly.

“They will be my prey to hunt and devour,” she said.

“You are indirectly asking me to be quiet. This ain’t gonna happen, but I
can give you my word about playing the supportive character only,” he
assured.

She knew he wouldn’t back off, so she agreed. He knew who she was
talking about.

“Will you be upset if I go overboard?” she asked.

‘When did she start caring about the consequences?’ he asked himself.

“If we have to hear a few bitter words to insult him, then we don’t
mind,” he said without a second thought. That man had put the complete
clan to shame. If she wanted, she could have punished them all for his
deeds, but she was an ardent follower of her principles of not touching the
innocent. After listening to the truth, he was amazed to know that she had
never even once passed a rude remark or taunted them for the deeds of that
man which were indirectly supported by them. All of them had tried to
support Deepanshak in his troubled times, which he certainly did not
deserve.

“Don’t let your mind wander to things that you did not do
intentionally,” she said, and he looked at her, appalled.
He couldn’t help but admire the personality of his wife: strong,
ferocious, and calculative. If he could read her well, she was no less.

They reached the hospital and were standing outside the hospital ward
when they met Vishal standing there with others.
 “Papa, how’s Maa?” Riya asked.

“Sleeping, teasing me enough for the day. She knows I am not a very
patient man, and she is testing me,” he huffed and she chuckled, looking at
his expression. Riya wasn’t completely well, but she was feeling better and
was able to walk properly. Her headache wasn’t gone, but nothing she
couldn’t handle.

It was morning now, and the doctor announced, “Mrs. Meenakshi Roy
is conscious now. You can meet her. She will be shifted to the other room
soon.”

Relief washed over the faces of people, and their restless hearts
bloomed with comfort. The gleaming silence was short-lived as the villains
of the tale entered. Before they could reach them, Riya glanced at them and
turned towards Vishal.

“Papa, why don’t you visit her first? We all will go after you,” she
insisted, and he agreed.

“Okay princess, as you say,” he responded and walked into the room.
Suwarna and Anukalp stood there making phone calls to Diya and Jiya,
who were busy worrying at home. Riya suddenly said,
“Chachi, Chachu, the doctor wants to talk about Maa’s diet chart and
therapy sessions. Will you please discuss it with him?” she asked politely,
but the urgency in her calm voice was sensed by the person standing beside
her.

“Sure, dear” they nodded and went away. Deepanshak and Ketki
approached them, but Riya did not waste a minute before speaking.

“Things you wish to discuss cannot be done here. I don’t want people to
see the drama that you wish to put forward. Follow me if you wish to
converse,” she said, and they didn’t have to be told twice. Siddarth already
knew what was about to come and clasped her hand with hers and walked
along.
 They reached the nearby room, which was arranged on special orders of
the owner. Did anyone tell you that the name of the hospital was ‘Ardent’,
which comes under R.A.M. Medicare? Now can you deny her orders?

The room looked more like a cabin, but the arrangements were special.
There were exactly two king-size chairs and there was no place to sit except
for them.

Riya barged into the cabin and sat in the chair like a queen. Her aura
demanded respect with eyes challenging people to say a word against her.
Her authority and superiority were visible. Siddarth sat beside her and none
of them knew about her being the owner.
“Start,” she said.
The offended look on their faces didn’t go unnoticed by Riya as she
understood that they were unable to find a place to sit and had to bear with
her attitude, but she was enjoying it.

“So, aren’t you the same girl who was shouting for us to stop that day?”
Deepanshak mocked. Siddarth looked as if he was going to burst right
away, and Ketki smirked. Till the time they had guessed that Siddarth was
no more a pawn of their game but the king of hers instead.

“Indeed! If you remember me so well, then you also need to know that
your shattered life is my return gift,” she said, sending chills down their
spines as their eyes widened in realization.

“You bitch, you are the reason why I lost my everything” he shouted,
but as he took a step dangerously close to her, Siddarth stepped in and
roared,
“Do I need to remind you that you are talking to Mrs. Riya Siddarth
Roy? Keep your mouth and itching hands in check.”

Riya smirked at them, clearly enjoying the support of her husband. Such
situations where people stood by her were rare to her and she was relishing
the feeling inside, but the smirk was important to tease her enemies.
Deepanshak stepped back, knowing that he couldn’t fight Siddarth. Siddarth
opened the middle button of his coat and sat back, crossing one leg over the
other.
“How the hell did you do it?” he asked.

“In front of you, under your scrutinizing eyes, I had fooled you and you,
like a blind man, stepped into my trap. I told you, Mr. Deepanshak Roy, that
I would snatch the title ‘The leading lawyer of India’ that you are oh-so-
proud of from you. I am a woman of words. Ain’t I?” she laughed.

“So that Shiv, Vanam, and Ram are your partners?” he asked.
She laughed and looked at Siddarth, who was having a hard time
controlling his smile.

“Curious much,” she mocked.

“What the hell is going on?” he shouted, frustrated.
“You are wasting my precious time, Cha-chu…” she trailed off, clearly
making fun of him.
“You are Riya Shekhawat who owns a business, but what is your
reality? How come the Roy clan wasn’t able to defeat you?” he asked.

“Seriously? I will elaborate on all this the day I will bless you with your
doom,” she said.

“By the way, how was an impure soul like you accepted into the Roy
household? Shameless, greedy, and character–” Ketki was saying when the
smashing of glass was heard.

Siddarth had broken a frame kept nearby in anger and was looking at
Ketki with bloodshot red eyes. She gulped audibly, taking steps back, afraid
of the man standing in front of her.

“One more word against her character and I will forget every relation
that is keeping me at peace with you,” he groaned.
Riya just pulled him back and made him sit down again. Her calm
behavior was pissing them off now.
 “You-you don’t even match his standards. Who are you? No one knows
you. You look like a cheap, third-class girl,” Ketki said, trying to maintain
her strong facade.

“Leave her Ketki, even her father doesn’t support her. Who else will?
Your mother died because of you and your father doesn’t accept you as his
child, so basically, you have no identity. We will crush you under our feet.
You only know how to destroy lives. You have no class and reputation,”
Deepanshak shouted.

“Ugh! I pity you. I pity you, Mr. Deepanshak Roy, for living in the
world of your dreams. By the way, what are your standards? Ignoring my
husband’s wealth and powers for a minute. What are your standards, old
man? You are no longer a successful lawyer. Your wife isn’t an established
baker anymore. You both have no standards to comment on me. You aren’t
even capable of standing in front of me. Crushing me is not possible even in
your dreams,” she mocked.

“We are Roy’s. People bow before us,” she said and Siddarth gritted his
teeth. His anger seemed uncontrollable, but he had promised his wife and
he would keep his word.

“I don’t. I am more powerful than you. Wanna know why? Because you
are solely a Roy. I am respected as the daughter of Anita Mishra. I am
feared as I hold the title of the sister of Manav Raheja. Daughter of Aakriti
Raheja. I am an inspiration as Riya Shekhawat, but what holds the utmost
power is my name. RIYA. The Glamour queen. I haven’t made a brand. I
am the brand myself. Roy’s is a ruling empire and I am proud to be a part of
them, but don’t you dare forget that I am complete without Roy’s surname.
I am more established than you. Powerful, eminent, and successful because
of my caliber. You haven’t made me what I am. I am because of my hard
work. The hospital you are standing in is my property. Shocked? Don’t be.
You people only know the daughter of Veer Shekhawat. You don’t know the
daughter of Anita Mishra. R.A.M. means RIYA ANITA MISHRA,” she
said, squeezing the life out of their already drained faces, but Siddarth’s
heart was filled with love and pride.

Now they understood that she wasn’t the partner of Shiv, Ram, and
Vanam. She was Riya Anita Mishra, the sole reason for their destruction.

“Now, you are missing an extremely valuable piece of information

which I will repeat to enjoy my success. The reason behind your downfall is
ME. Because of me, you are penniless. If you have forgotten that you
disrespected me once and now you are facing harsh insults daily. The ones
who arrogantly throw money in the face of victims are now victims
themselves. Even the word ‘beggar’ suits you. You have to ask for money
from your son, who asks the reason behind you spending a penny from his
income. Aw, poor you. Now, if you still have something left, then try it. You
wanted to humiliate me, break me. Right?
Try all you can, but as promised, I will be back with a stronger force. I
will be back in a form that you cannot defeat. I told you that day that you
would regret your deeds and see I will make it true. I won’t let you be free
of your every pain at once instead I will torture you slowly and so painfully
that you will beg for death. Now please carry on with your melodrama and
we will meet only the day I will ensure your doom, complete removal of
your existence,” Riya said and got up from her chair followed by a smirking
Siddarth.

“You will lose your family and household in this process. The Roys will
throw you out. We will emerge victorious anyhow,” he commented.

“The Roys will disown you instead,” a voice boomed. All heads turned
in the direction of the current head of the Roy Clan. Vishal Roy.

He stood beside Riya and said, “I, Vishal Roy, proudly declare my
daughter-in-law to be more worthy of my trust than you. I side with her and
nobody can oust her from her own house. Instead, your pending destruction
just stepped closer to you as you said those damned words.”
The father-son duo looked at each other and nodded and said, “We vow
to protect and support her.”
 Riya managed to control her tears anyhow listening to them. Then a
new voice spoke.
“Even I, Anukalp Roy would like to follow the footsteps of my elder
brother and I share no relation with you or your wife. I would love to
support my daughter, Riya”

The splitting grin on her face told them that it was more than enough for
her. Suwarna blinked at Riya, conveying her silent support as well. It was
not Riya alone anymore. It was the power of a complete family together
which will emerge victorious even in the toughest of situations.

A mocking laugh left the throat of Deepanshak as he said, “Gain all the
support you can but just like I have been able to escape your plan once I
will do it again. Your people have started betraying you. Does the name
Alina ring a bell?”
“Where is she? Where was she on the day of your mother’s loss
yesterday? Why did I not go to that money lender for a loan? Apne Ghar Ke
saanp toh sambhal lo Pehle, mujhse baad main ulajhna (Handle the snakes
of your own house first, then try to defeat me)” Deepanshak said
sarcastically.

“You are right! I have raised snakes in my own house, but I assure you,
Mr. Deepanshak Roy, that they will bite my enemies only. As far as ‘Alina’
is concerned, don’t worry. Beware! Beware of the upcoming tornado in
your life. It will take away the remnants as well. Until then, fasten your
seatbelts, but I can guarantee that they won’t be able to save you,” Riya
mocked and left the room, leaving a fuming Deepanshak and Ketki behind.

“How did you even allow this mannerless, characterless, and cold-
hearted girl into our family?” Ketki gritted in a daze.

THUD!

She was tightly slapped by Suwarna for speaking shit about their
daughter. She was reminding them that Roy’s were all ready to fight for
their family and could go against the world for their loved ones.

“How dare you speak a word against my daughter? She is more

respectable in my eyes than you. I never expected that you had such
degraded thinking and that you could do heinous crimes with an innocent
soul like her,” Suwarna yelled.

Deepanshak was going to interfere when Siddarth warned, “Don’t even

try to overstep your limits. If you are seen even near my wife, I will kill
you.”

They all exited the room one by one and found a hesitant Riya standing
in front of Meenakshi’s ward.
Siddarth tapped her shoulder and said, “Jaan, let’s go visit her.”

She stepped back and said, “I need to meet someone right now. You
meet her and I will visit her soon… I can’t”
She was unable to control her inner conflict; she was battling her own
emotions. She wanted to meet her Maa, but the thought of seeing her on the
hospital bed was sending chills down her spine. She was continuously
remembering the times when the same hospital bed was the last place where
she met her mom. She was utterly thankful to God for saving her Maa but
she couldn’t enter the room. Maybe she will visit her once she is shifted to
some other room. She knew her absence was going to hurt her Maa, but she
chose to let the pain take over her mind and not let others know about her
reasons. Maybe they will consider her irresponsible, but she will handle it.
She turned around and called someone on the phone.

“The patient ‘Mrs. Meenakshi Roy’ must be shifted to B206-R as soon

as the doctor permits,” she ordered.

“But ma’am, that room is reserved for your close family only so you
need to speak the code,” the man on the other side spoke. He had no idea
just how close Mrs. Meenakshi Roy was to Riya. She was ready to sacrifice
her life for her and here this man was asking silly things.
 “Code- MRACT6678, Reserved,” she uttered, and the man immediately
proceeded with the task.

“Listen to the instructions carefully and if there is mismanagement,

consider yourself jobless for life. Four nurses on duty must be always
available, two doctors on immediate duty, and two on standby. Every
facility bell must be in working condition and the room interiors must be
impeccable. Any doubts?” she asked sternly.
“No ma’am,” he answered.

“If the doctor allows her to read, from magazines to novels, everything
must be available. Recheck all appliances and every little need of hers must
be taken care of” she warned.
“Sure Ma’am,” he said and hung up.

She turned to see her man standing behind her with crossed arms.

He shook his head and said, “I know why you won’t visit her in that
room. I know your hatred for that doomed hospital bed. It had never been
favorable for you, so I won’t tell you to go inside, but you can’t stop me
from going to the meeting with whoever you are meeting right now. You
aren’t well and you are certainly not going anywhere without me.”

She nodded grumpily, and he pinched her cheeks, finding her extremely
cute. They both traveled to Riya’s office as per her instructions. They were
soon sitting in a room full of her gang members except for Alina.

Soon the door creaked open and Alina entered. All stood up in anger
except Riya.

“Why? Why did you betray us?” Manav asked.

“She considered you her sister. Her soul lies in you and yet you helped
Deepanshak behind her back,” Abhijeet said gruffly.
 “I am still not able to believe Lina Di, even with the proof in my hand.
Your signature on the 70 million cheque that you have withdrawn from your
joint account where any of us can access Di’s money. Your transfer of
money to him and you saving his last piece of property from being
mortgaged. Even after all these proofs, my heart still refused to believe you,
but your absence is a major red signal,” Dev said. The pain was visible in
his eyes. He considered Alina his sister, as she was pretty close to him.

“How could you stoop so low?” Manav asked.

Siddarth was busy looking at the sharp, calculative, and cold eyes of his
wife, which were in deep thinking. He remembered the words of his mother
‘If pain isn’t visible does not mean that it’s not paining.’

“Stop!” she exclaimed, standing up from her seat and looking straight at
the bowed head of Alina.
The question was: A snake in the house? Really?
 THIRTY-SIX
She Turned The Tables

Siddarth
I stood rooted to my place, hearing her tone like each one of them
present in the room. The silence was deafening. People might find ear-
piercing screams comfortable, but this silence can’t be entertained. It was
alarming. While people looked at her to find out what was going on in her
mind, her emotionless eyes sent chills down my spine. If somehow it turns
out to be a betrayal, I don’t know what hell will break loose. We all held our
breaths in anticipation and waited for her to speak. It felt as if we were the
ministers in a court who were waiting for the verdict of the authority.

“What is her fault?” she asked. Her question had us all spellbound.
Really?
The first one to come out of shock and react was Manav. He looked
straight into her eyes and spoke.

“If being in one team and helping the other one to succeed is not a fault,
then there is nothing that makes her guilty. If breaking your trust is not a
fault, then there is nothing that can make her ashamed of what she did—”

“What is her fault for choosing her mother over me?” She cut him off.
Manav looked at her, appalled. What was she even talking about? We
looked at her in confusion. Realization hit the people around hard as they
racked their minds to find out what might have happened with Alina to take
such a step.

After a minute of silence, she spoke again.

“Superman, will you also not choose Aakriti Maa over me? The day we
found out that she died in a car accident, you weren’t able to come out of
your shell for months. If today she had been here, would you not have
prioritized her over me?” she asked. I was shocked for a moment, but then I
realized that her question wasn’t depicting the plight. If what I was thinking
was true, then please God, don’t let anything like that happen. This girl can
crumble herself to bits for others and I cannot even imagine that. Leaving
all these thoughts, I glanced at a quiet Manav. Did she defeat him in an
argument and leave him in the biggest conflict of his life? I can imagine his
situation. If the same question is asked to me, then maybe I will have no
answer to it.

“I will choose Mom because you won’t even stand against her ever. You
would rather accept any harm to you than make me stand on the pedestal. I
would hate you for it, but you would never step back,” he said confidently,
with emotions running in his eyes. Riya smiled at him and said, “Indeed,
Aakriti Maa is my mother too. You will never be in a position to choose,
and that’s a word.”

Manav gave her a small smile, yet looked at Abhi to show his inner
conflict. Abhi and he exchanged a look as if they were unable to understand
the deeper meaning behind her words. My condition was no better than
theirs as I stood there like a statue.

“But when I have a mother like her, then I will choose a pure soul like
my sister over her,” Manav added in a low voice.

“Di, can you please explain clearly?” Shivangi demanded.

“Shivi, two days back Alina’s mother Nishtha Agnihotri got kidnapped,
and she got a ransom call demanding 75 million. She managed 5 million
somehow, but when it grew difficult, she had to arrange it from the R.A.M.
account. She did the same and hence was busy for the last two days. She
grew extremely worried and went along with her brother to the said place,
and then she understood the game plan of the kidnapper. The kidnapper was
none other than—”

“DEEPANSHAK ROY” the name left my mouth as soon as I heard her.

 “Exactly! He did not know that he was threatening Alina and she had
any relation with me because my profile hides her name pretty well, but
when a background search was done on her, they found the connection. He
had thought of her as any other normal target until he knew about our
relationship. Then Deepanshak formulated this master plan to divert the
game in his favor. Alina had no choice but to help him to save her mother.
That’s all. Right, Alina?” she asked.

Alina just bowed her head and silently nodded. Manav, Abhijeet, and
Dev looked guilty for their outburst, but I sensed that there was more to this
story. It’s the calm before the storm.

Riya slowly approached Alina and said, “Just a question and none of us
will ask anything.”

“How difficult was it to approach me once? Don’t you dare give me that
blackmailing shit because I know you enough that you aren’t someone that
will stop at any cost? Do you trust me?” Riya asked, and Srishti quickly
stood beside Riya and held her shoulders. I don’t know why.

“I thought… may..maybe… you won’t help…. as my..my… mo…

mother… behaved that… way… way with you in… t..the past,” she
stammered and I closed my eyes. This was going to hurt her badly.

“So you basically couldn’t trust me with this?” Riya asked coldly.

“NO! You don’t share that bond with her, and I couldn’t expect you to
help her. She was wrong in the past, but she is still my mother and I had to
save her at any cost. Your revenge would have stopped you from saving her
and I can’t lose her,” Alina shouted. Wasn’t she the one stammering a
minute back? Was it the right time to release her frustration?

Riya laughed humorlessly and said, “Superman, I have lost count of

people who have said the word ‘Heartless’ to me, but today it feels so true.
Never before.”
 I moved ahead and turned her towards me by holding her shoulders and
said, “My wife is the kindest and most beautiful soul that I have ever met.
Don’t think otherwise. You have a golden heart.”

How can I let her demean herself? If she doesn’t have a heart, then I
don’t know who has it in real life. She turned away and looked at Alina.

She quickly wiped off a tear that leaked out of her eye and Manav said,
“Don’t say that princess. Please”

“You are right Alina, I don’t share a good rapport with your mother but
just for the sake of our years of friendship, one phone call is all I asked for.
You know that I would have moved hell and heaven to fulfill your demand.
If I could put myself at stake for you, then this revenge was no big deal. I
would have had it one way or the other. I consider each one of you as my
family. A family that none can snatch away the right to call my own. I have
never treated your parents like strangers. They have been more than a
priority for me. If Aakriti Maa is Manav Bhai’s mother, she is my mother
too. If Supriya Sharma visits the premises of ‘Glamour’, I can write it on
stamp paper that she is treated as the mother of the owner and not as the
mother of a manager–”

“Di, we all know this. I know that you have never let them feel even a
tinge of disrespect and love them as your own, even more than we love
them sometimes.” Dev tried to stop her as he understood how much she was
hurting inside.

“No, Dev let me know my fault at least,” she said and turned to
Shivangi and said, “Tell me if I had ousted your parents from my penthouse
when they came to curse me for spoiling their daughter. Tell me if those
who never stood by your side were not welcomed with snacks when they
barged into my property. I hated them for doing wrong to you, but did I
come in between when you lashed out at them? Tell me that day I had not
taken their blame for damaging my office and never filed a case.”
Shivangi shook her head and was going to speak when Riya said,
 “I know I sound mean. I feel like I am boasting about something, but I
hope tolerating my nonsense for a day won’t hurt. And yes! Alina
Agnihotri. The day I established ‘Glamour’, the first one after my mother to
receive the sweets was Nishtha Agnihotri. I had forgiven her for everything
in the past, not because she was older or a lady, but because she deserves
the respect of a mother. Mother of the girl for whom I can give up anything
in this world. Your mother may not have respected my efforts, but that does
not mean that they never existed. I am sorry if I am asking for too much,
but next time please don’t hold yourself back and if calling me makes you
feel uncomfortable, I would even appreciate a text,” she said and rubbed her
forehead.

Alina was in tears by now and she tried to touch her, but she stepped
back and was about to faint when Srishti held her shoulders. Riya smiled
gratefully at her and then looked at a hysterically crying Alina. The outburst
was a result of how the world had treated her so far. It was just the pain of
not being understood by her friend. Alina sat down on the floor and Riya
crouched down at her level and gathered her in a hug.

She kissed Alina’s forehead and said, “I am there with you. Don’t
worry. You weren’t able to save her after all this, right?”

Alina shook her head, and Riya looked at Dev as if indicating

something. He shook his head but still handed over her phone to her.
She dialed a number and kept it on speaker.

“I was expecting your call,” said the nasty man.

“I am not calling you for the reason you are thinking,” Riya said
sharply, and he bloody laughed. I will kill him.

“You mean you won’t beg me to release your snake’s mother?” he

mocked.

“Was it a joke? Oops! Keep dreaming, Mr. Deepanshak Roy. I called

you to tell you to return those 75 million with interest in a week and yes,
you can gladly keep that old hag in your custody,” she said and Alina was
looking at her with her mouth wide agape. I don’t need proof to trust her. I
know she can handle it. Alina looked confused. She had damaged her trust
badly.

“So you don’t value your friendship? Your friend will never forgive you
and why will I return the money?” he asked.

She laughed and said, “Which friend are you talking about? The one
who has already broken our friendship?”
Alina joined both her hands to apologize when Riya glared at her and
pulled them down, telling her that it was all a lie. What is she up to?

“Oh! Anyway, I won’t return any money,” he said. Money-hungry

leech.

“You will return my 75 million with interest in a week as per the

document that you have signed,” she said, and he asked, “Which
document?”

“This is fun! You don’t know. You signed some documents this morning
only as requested by your son ‘Kartavya Roy’. Didn’t you read them?” she
asked.

“How is this even possible? Impossible! You are lying!” he shouted, and
we heard something break on the other side. He forgot that he was playing
with my wife. How does she know Kartavya?

“You thought he kept you in his house because he was pitying you or
because he was your son. No! You were, are, and will live on my mercy
only till the time my revenge is not complete,” she mocked. The tables were
turned in a matter of minutes. His laughter and smirk were brutally wiped
off.

“You can’t do this to me, my son can’t do this to me,” he chanted.

 “Mr. Deepanshak stupid Roy, I have no time to waste, so you enjoy with
your wife and that old hag. You can keep her as long as you wish. And yes!
Handle the snakes of your own house first, then try to defeat me,” she said,
and a voice screeched,
“You bitch! How dare you spoil our plans? I had done so much hard
work and you destroyed it all. How can you do this to us? All the acting and
emotional blackmail went in vain. Now I won’t get a penny”

“M… Mom” Alina whispered in disbelief. That lady wasn’t worth

calling a mother. Here, Alina kept her friendship at stake to help her, and
she was doing drama all this time.
“Can’t you shut up?” Deepanshak scolded her.

“You people can carry on but Mr. Deepanshak don’t forget to send my
money,” she said and he said “I still am unable to believe you.”

“Okay, let’s talk to Kartavya then,” she said and took him on a
conference call.

“Bolo Devi Ji, Kya sahayta Kar Sakta hai yeh Gulam aapki (Tell me,
respected goddess, what can this slave do for you)?” he asked as soon as he
picked it up. Dramatic!

“Your father wants to talk to you,” she said.

“Now, what does that man need from me? I am tolerating him just for
your sake. Why don’t you let me mix poison in his food and close his
chapter for once and all?” he asked. How did she manage to pull his son to
her side? My goodness, my wife is unpredictable.

“KARTAVYA!!” Deepanshak screamed. We forgot about his presence.

“Our ears are properly functioning and I know my name pretty well, so
tone down your volume,” he taunted, making us bite back a smile.
 “Bye, people! I have things to do. You both father and son can
continue,” she said and hung up.

She then hugged Alina tightly again and said, “You can rely on me till I
am alive and after that, you have the right to hide such things.”

Srishti smacked her head and Shivangi shouted, “Shut up!”

All including me glared at her and she just smiled sheepishly. This girl!!

“Anyway, your dear mother will reach home before you step out of this
building. Take care,” she said and stormed out of the room. All stood rooted
in their place and Srishti said,
“Alina, she is forever indebted to you as you gave her a place to stay in
the past. She just expected you to trust her. She isn’t angry, she is just hurt.
More hurt than you can imagine. The world talks about her being cruel, but
today she has taken it to heart because you aren’t a stranger. You are a part
of her soul.”

Alina apologized furiously, but all tried to console her.

“I never wanted to hurt her. It just happened. I trust her, but I don’t
know. I just couldn’t tell her.” Alina cried and Dev sat by her side and
rubbed her back.

I stormed out of the room, as I wanted to find her. I cannot leave her
alone when I know she must be feeling so down. I wish to share every pain
in her life. I heard the sound of a guitar coming from the room. Oh shit! Is
she playing it? She does that only when she remembers my mother-in-law.
My wife is the best thing that ever happened to me and I am going to
preserve her and cherish her.

I followed the voice, only to find her sitting in the corner of a room with
a guitar in her hands and her closed eyes were shedding silent tears. She
sang in her beautiful voice…
 Her voice held so much pain that it became unbearable for me to see her
like that. I barged inside and sat beside her. I know she sensed my presence
but continued singing.

‘Matha garam hai, subah se mera rakh de hatheli na maa…’ she sang
the lyrics of the song ‘Aisa Kyun Maa’ from the Neerja movie.

I remembered that she was unwell since morning and yet had to deal
with so many issues. She wasn’t able to walk properly and yet handled all
these issues so firmly. How is my Jaan so strong? I will never leave her
side.

She opened her eyes to see her brother standing right in front of her
with tears in his eyes. Her gaze followed her gang that was standing beside
him and stopped at the figure standing near the door. Alina was hesitating to
come inside when Riya indicated for her to come inside, keeping her guitar
away. Alina hurriedly entered and jumped into Riya’s arms.

“Sorry girl, forgive me just this once. So sorry. I had no intention of

hurting you,” she pleaded.

Riya consoled her as if handling a baby. She brushed the hair sticking to
her face and said, “You never committed a mistake in the first place, dear.
There is nothing you need to ask for forgiveness about. I am just
disappointed in myself that I couldn’t be the one to gain your trust.”

Now only this was left. If there is any mistake, she will be the first one
to stand up and take the blame. She is like the students who don’t even let
the mistake happen and still say sorry.

Alina shook her head and said, “You did not fail Riya…it was me. I
should have trusted you. I should have listened to my heart when it told me
to tell all this to you. I should have been there when you needed me. I
should have remembered that my only savior had always been you. You
helped with assignments related to graphic design when you had your
business studies exam. You took the blame when I committed mistakes. I
am so sorry.”

Riya smiled, and Alina suddenly pulled the sleeves of her top upwards
and there was a burn mark. How come I have never seen it?

“Because she conceals it,” Shivangi answered my unasked question. I

nodded, and Riya just tried to pull it down again.

“I should have remembered that the girl who jumped into the fire and,
because of whom I am alive, will never let anything happen to anyone close
to my heart. I should have trusted you instead of my mother. My blood
betrayed me, but you still stood by my side. Thank you Meri Riya…” Alina
said and kissed her cheek. Riya giggled and said, “Sorry!”

“Why?” Alina asked.

“I talked to you in that way,” Riya said, and we all shook our heads in
disbelief.

“Then I have a long list of ‘Sorry’. Should I start?” Alina asked, and
Riya looked horrified. All smiled at her.

She will never change. They bonded again and at last when everything
was sorted Manav said: “You don’t look so well. What new did you do?”

“Maa fell from the stairs and I just donated blood,” she mumbled.

“WHAT!!!!!” all shouted and looked at me. I nodded and Manav asked,
“How is she now?”

“She is better. You can visit her in Ardent,” Riya said.

“You had food, right?” Srishti asked.

 “Yup! Your dear Siddarth specially made food for me” Riya grinned and
a round of ‘ooh’ and ‘awes’ was heard. My ears must have turned pink. I
looked at Riya and she just smiled.

“And even after all this, you never told me that on that day only all this
happened. You shouldn’t have been alone,” Abhijeet scolded.

“I was there with her,” I jumped in.

“And I am sure she must have reached the divorce page,” Manav said.
He knows her well.

“Yes, your sister wanted to oust me from my own house,” I said over-
sweetly.

“Hey! I did nothing of that sort,” she said.

“If she asks me for divorce, then this only will happen. Dad will disown
me and mom will oust me from her house,” I shrugged. All laughed at my
dramatic expression.

Shivangi pulled her up and checked her temperature. She suddenly

became alarmed.

“Di, you are burning. You have a fever. What the hell did you do? You
were supposed to rest,” Shivangi reprimanded.

“You know Dr. Shivangi that I can’t rest when my Maa is on that
damned hospital bed,” she said and Shivangi just huffed.

“Fine! Now she is fine so you can at least rest till the temperature goes
away,” she said and Riya nodded.

“I will go and meet Maa once and then I promise I will rest for as long
as you want,” Riya said. She wouldn’t listen to me, so I didn’t utter a word.
 They all hugged her and advised her to take care and we left for the
hospital. She was burning with fever but sitting so calmly as if nothing ever
happened to her. I kept the A.C. on mild and gave her the medicine already
because she would never take care of herself. Suddenly she ducked her head
down and tried to hide. What the hell is she doing?

I asked, “What the hell are you doing, Jaan?”

“Look into the mirror. The white car following us belongs to the Chinku
Masala TV channel,” she said in a hushed tone. What crap is that now?

“Why are you hiding then? No news channel knows that you are a
celebrity” I asked because, as per the logic, I should be the one to hide as
people don’t even know her.

“That’s the issue. A reporter of that channel once saw me helping some
little children across the street and enrolling them in a school and then he
wanted to give my name in the newspaper as ‘Cheeni jaisi Kudi’ (A girl
like sugar) which I denied and since then whenever he sees me, he
approaches me,” she explained. I laughed at the name. She was actually like
sugar, but I was a little, very little, angry at that man.

“OK then, we won’t see him, but you come out,” I said. She shook her
head and said,
“We will not see him, he will see me, and last time when we met he told
me that if we meet again, he will do some live coverage. I don’t want that.
He said that destiny would make me meet him,” she said, making a face.
Awe! She looks so cute. That man seriously would have been so persistent,
or else she would have never mentioned it. Moreover, supposedly he would
be a good human, or else she would have broken a bone or two.

“Destiny has already made you meet me, so now I will handle the rest
of them,” I said smugly and took a sharp turn to the left and changed the
route to the hospital.

“Aren’t you very cheesy?” she asked, still hiding.

 “Only for you, Mrs. Roy,” I said, smirking, and she just looked back to
see if his car was still there.

“By the way, the tag ‘Cheeni Jaisi Kudi’ suits you,” I teased. She lightly
punched me and said,
“That man wants my interview. Last time he even blurted out the
complete script and went into practice mode, but I sneaked away. He was
saying that people are like nuts these days but I was like chocolate that will
make this world like fruit and nuts chocolate.
His description was even weirder. He said, ‘A girl that looks like flour
and works persistently like water to help people to get the best quality of
unleavened bread. Like seriously? I don’t know why I am meeting all these
sticky and weird people. First that green bee and now this Glue-ly Masala
Maker”

I laughed loudly at her name given to that reporter. Where does she
bring such names from? She said “It’s not funny”

I looked at her laughing, and she also chuckled. She gets publicity
without doing any stunts. People here pay in millions to come in the
newspaper and my wife is running away. Such a unique piece.

As we reached the hospital, she was going to exit when I held her hand
firmly. I asked,
“Shall we go? Sugar-like girl”

Seeing her face, I wanted to laugh again, but this time I controlled
myself. This was funny.

Then I wrapped an arm around her waist and started walking. She
looked at me, but I kept looking ahead and we both soon stood outside
Maa’s room, especially arranged by her daughter. Riya was fumbling with
the doorknob when I pushed it open. Why was she hesitating so much?
 Mom was sitting on the bed, and dad was holding her hand. They
seemed to be doing all the mushy romantic stuff. Mom looked at Riya and
then diverted her face to the other side. Riya was already so nervous and I
could sense her stiffening beside me.
Why does mom look angry?
 THIRTY-SEVEN
Why do troubles love me so much?

Riya
It didn’t matter that she took money from the account. Money can go to
hell. It doesn’t matter that she chose her mother over me, as it was right. I
was hurt just because she couldn’t trust me to help her. Was I lacking
somewhere?

I had this question reeling in my mind but his presence around me

makes me forget every pain and the way he told me that I had a heart of
gold, for the first time in my life I felt confident that maybe someone could
see my heart and love me unconditionally. It’s not like my gang loves me
any less, but with him it’s different. His eyes look through my soul and give
me the comfort I crave. He makes me believe in myself. For my whole life,
I have been on my own in some or the other way, but with him, it feels like
I can finally rely on someone. His actions force me to come out of my shell.

Then, I missed my mom like hell. It felt like something was choking
me. I felt suffocated in that conference room. I straightaway barged into an
empty room nearby where I could be at peace. The guitar kept in the corner
of the room caught my attention and my fingers itched to play it. Leaving
all the painful memories aside, I sang a melody that expressed what my
heart felt at that particular moment. My mom treated me royally. I wasn’t
afraid to show emotions in her presence. I was a free bird. She handled
every problem for me. Tears flowed out of my eyes, reminiscing the
moments we spent together. After she left me to fetch for myself, my world
turned upside down. The outhouse had recruits who saw me as a girl ousted
from the house, and I behaved like a stone. I had tried correcting them in
the beginning, but then I had no answers to their questions like ‘Why do
you live in the outhouse?’ and ‘Why don’t you dine with the family?’.
 I stopped reacting to them, but the old maids did that for me. I was their
child for them and they had practically raised me. The world around me
became harsher on a little soul who was still suffering from the loss of a
precious one. Nobody asked if I had food instead the order was to make
food. I was afraid to even enter the kitchen after that day, but Miss. Suvidha
(head servant) had no mercy. Dragging me harshly, she threw me into the
kitchen to cook for the servants, as they were tired. I was forced to forget
my fears and move on, and now those fears don’t haunt me anymore. Ah!
There was no point in talking about the past. Now I have a caring family
and I love them.

While singing, I felt a presence around me, and the intoxicating scent
and aura of that person told me that it was him. The love of my life. Yes!
You heard it right. I love him. I have finally realized it, but I will confess
after things settle down. His presence was enough to tell me that I had a
shoulder to lean on. I relaxed, as I knew he was around to hold me. As the
song ended, I opened my eyes to see Superman standing in front of me. I
know he hates to see me in tears, but I don’t know why I couldn’t control
them today. I looked around to be surrounded by my favorite people. Soon,
the complete matter cooled down and I could see the vulnerable Alina, who
couldn’t stop crying after knowing that I saved her from the fire on the
hospital bed. I can’t even hold grudges, so I let it go. After all, she had no
fault of hers. That Deepanshak will pay for her tears. His game plan was
mind-blowing, but he forgot that he was playing with the mastermind of the
game. His team was all on my side from day one and he, like an idiot, just
stepped into my trap. Kartavya and I are buddies. He loves to annoy me and
the best way to do that is to flirt with me. The day I went with Superman to
meet Ketki and she humiliated me, I collided with him by mistake. That
day, the way he flirted with me, I learned that he was a jerk. A literal
J.E.R.K!

Then, as he looked at my red eyes that were probably drowning in pain,

his complete approach changed. He held my hand and dragged me to the
garden. I was so mad at him for holding my hand and was about to kick
him, but then I realized that I wasn’t being treated like his fling. His touch
wasn’t uncomfortable. He sat by the fountain and pulled me along to sit by
his side. I glared at him and he just pinched my cheeks, telling me that I
looked cute. Then he asked ‘What happened?’

I was in no mood to talk, so I just focused on the fountain and he asked

again, ‘Are you the girl he is trying to frame?’

I did not spare him a glance. He sighed and said, ‘I was 10 when I got to
know about his deeds. Don’t look at me like I am his son. That’s the worst
way you can judge me. I understand your pai–’

‘Shut up! Just shut up! You don’t understand a thing. That lady in there
says that I am the reason behind his deeds. Has she lost it? I mean, her
husband has a dirty mind and does shitty things with girls and, on top of it,
saves criminals in the name of justice and she blames me. Nobody freaking
understands,’ I snapped at him. Maybe I was releasing my frustration, but
he kept looking. Instead of being angry, he said, ‘I am sailing in the same
boat as you. Now I think it’s not that bad as I have another similar soul like
me. Let’s take him down. Let’s be partners in crime.’

I gave him a what-the-hell look, and he gave me an I-am-serious-look.

We are just partners in crime and though I don’t like the way he flirts with
every female out there, I know he respects them. My theory was proved
right when he met Mia Awasthi, a client who is more of a friend. They had
that typical love at first sight thing. He is a one-woman man, but the worst
part remains there. He annoys me to no extent. We are friends as we are
equally messed up.

He from that day was my spy in that house. Can you believe that the
owner was the spy? No right! I slowly got to know his past and the way he
helped me in every situation had me trust him. We have a bond that nobody
in the gang knows. He is more of a buddy than a brother, and we follow a
strict bro code as well.

Anyway, I was pretty afraid to meet Maa, but I knew I had to face her. I
will bear her anger or even hatred, but I need to check if she is fine. As we
were going to the hospital, I found that a Chinku Masala TV reporter was
following me. He was a total crack case. I immediately tried to hide from
his prying eyes as he is sticky like glue and believes in his version of
destiny. Why the hell did I decide to help the kids that day all by myself? I
should have done it secretly. Bloody hell!

Nobody gives examples like him. Who the hell compares a girl with
fruit and nut chocolate or water? Like seriously? That name ‘Cheeni Jaisi
Kudi’ was sickly sweet. I am not like sugar now. Am I?

My knight in shining armor, my Siddarth, saved me and since then he is

teasing me. So unfair.
I was dreading the meeting with Maa. Will she be angry with me? Will
she hate me? She knows about my past now. Does she feel like I was at
fault? Am I breaking her family apart? Oh god! I will go mad.

Siddarth pulled me along and we saw the cute couple romance of our
parents going on. Aw! How cute!

Maa looked at me and averted her face, and I stiffened. This was it! I
am going to lose my mother yet again. She hates me. She blames me like
the rest of the world. Neha Di was right. I am such a loser. A bad omen!

Oops! My husband has forbidden me from using that word. I feel like
somebody is piercing needles into my heart. Be strong and face it, Riya!
You can get through this as well. Why God? Why am I so unworthy when it
comes to motherly love? Maybe it’s my fault yet again. I expect too much
from life.

Siddarth went ahead and hugged Maa lightly. Seeing his teary eyes, she
patted his back and said, “I am here. Nothing happened to me.”

He nodded and said, “Why can’t you take care? You scared me, mom.”

She just patted his head lovingly and then he settled on a nearby stool.
She glanced at me and I looked down, unable to move a bit. I was afraid
that my eyes would convey my inner conflict to her. Suddenly the doctor
entered inside and as he looked at me he said “Sorry Ma’am to disturb your
family time but I just wanted to check on her.”

I looked at him coldly and said, “It’s alright but why are you late?
Wasn’t the time for her check-up 5 minutes back? Why are you so careless?
Dr. Deshpande, I hope you know your job well because I expect only the
best in this hospital.”

His eyes grew wide, and he immediately said, “Ma’am, I was stuck with
a patient. Sorry, it won’t happen again.”
He wasn’t. He was wasting time somewhere because Shivi told me
beforehand that the doctor would be free half-an-hour before the scheduled
check-up time.
I nodded and said, “Okay. Are all the facilities functional in this room? I
mean the patient bell and electronic devices.”

“Absolutely! We have arranged everything as per your instructions only.

It has been checked thrice. Ma’am, can I ask you something?” he
questioned meekly.
“Go on,” I said monotonously.

“Are they your family?” he asked. Stupid! Idiot!

“NO!” Maa said suddenly. Ouch! That hurts. So this is it then. I did not
look at her even once because I knew I would break down.

“Dr. Deshpande, Firstly it is none of your business and Secondly I am

not their—” I was saying when I was brutally stopped by Maa.

“She is our family,” she said. I stood there, shocked. Slowly, a smile
adorned my face as I realized that the doctor asked if they were my family,
but she wanted to say that I was their family. The difference is very minute
to people, but in reality, I have considered many as my family but they
haven’t and she made me realize that I was a part of them, their family
member.
 The doctor nodded and continued doing his job. After he was done, he
looked at my expressionless face and said, “I would take your leave,
Ma’am.”

“Don’t be late next time and send the nurse after every hour. I want only
the best for my mother,” I told him strictly, and he scurried away, nodding.

I returned to my previous position and kept looking away. I had enough

of it. I had seen her and now I wanted nothing more. I was contemplating
whether I should leave the room or move towards her when a voice broke
me out of my reverie.

“Will you keep standing there only? You are already late. You were
supposed to be the first one to see me. Now come here” Maa scolded. My
head whipped in her direction in a second. Was that the reason behind her
anger? Does she not blame me?

I moved closer to her, and she pulled my hand and made her sit on the
bed. Maa was more than strong for a lady who got into an accident
sometime back.

“Oh god! Such a daughter I have got. When she remembers her mother,
she doesn’t come to me. I keep on waiting and she is the last one to visit me
that too is afraid to do so. She saves three lives and yet does not meet my
eye,” Mom said.

“You, mother and son, are very good at this acting thing,” I mumbled
and hugged Maa. This was it. I lightly sobbed in her embrace. I hiccupped
and said “I… I… thought I lost you too…because of my bad luck.”

Maa slapped my back lightly and said, “Shh! Don’t say a word against
my daughter. We are lucky enough to have her in our lives.”

I chuckled lightly and moved away, wiping my tears. She asked, “By
any chance were you afraid that I might blame you for that little accident
that happened?”
 I couldn’t answer that as she had no idea how many times I had a
nervous breakdown thinking about the same thing. When I did not reply,
she gently cupped my face and said, “You are my daughter and I am proud
of you. Proud of your valor, proud of your patience, and proud of your spirit
to fight. If not for you, Ananya and her baby would have been in danger and
I wouldn’t have been brea–”

“Maa! Don’t complete that sentence,” I scolded. She laughed and said,
“The same way I am concerned about your health. Your peace of mind. You
have suffered so much in the past and you expect me to blame you? Sorry,
not possible in any lifetime. A family has each other’s back in tough times
and it is not limited to blood. Deepanshak was my family till he did not try
to hurt my daughter. He was eyeing the girls of my house and you have
always been our savior. Don’t run away from us. Let us be there for you.
We have been supporting the wrong for a long time, but let us join you
when the right is to be chosen. You prove to be the best daughter a mother
can get and I have realized it. From giving blood to scolding the complete
hospital staff, I know everything, but I have the right to know what is going
on in there (she pointed at my heart). You are no one to snatch my right to
console you on your bad days and go missing like that. You have no right to
sacrifice everything for us silently and keep on cursing yourself for no
reason. If you can move hell and back for my sake, then I can fight anyone
to keep heaven at your feet. I am a mother, after all.”

Her dramatic speech moved me, and I chuckled. Siddarth suddenly

whined, “Isn’t it supposed to be the lover’s line to get heaven at the feet of
the heroine? You stole it, Mom.”

“Oh shut up! You jealous kid. She is my daughter first and then your
wife,” Maa argued and I looked at them, amused.

“She isn’t only your daughter. She is my princess as well. How many
times should I remind you about that?” Papa huffed grumpily. Too cute to
be called a fight.
 “Wherever you go, people start fighting for you babe,” a voice spoke
behind us and there was pin-drop silence. I don’t even need to look back to
know that annoying person.

“Whoa! Kartavya beta, what a surprise! How come you are here?” Maa
asked.

“I had come to meet you beautiful, but I got to see a charming beauty
sitting right in front of you,” he said. I turned my face to glare at him and he
just winked at me. See, I told you! He is like that only, and even Mia
doesn’t mind.

Papa and Siddarth were already glaring at him. Kartavya moved ahead
and touched their feet. Maa patted his head and blessed him while Papa did
that grumpily. I bit back a smile, looking at his sulking expression. What a
possessive father!

Suddenly, I was flying in the air, which made me squeal. Bloody hell!
Kartavya was carrying me and spinning me around. He will never mend his
ways. I sighed.

The world around me was spinning, and I hit his shoulder to let me
down. He kept me down and my head spinned. My body was already weak,
and I stumbled, but two strong arms held me tightly. When I felt normal, I
looked at Kartavya to see him looking at me with a concerned face. I just
blinked at him. It has never happened before, so it is obvious for him to get
worried. It was our bro code that he would do this weird spinning me
around thing and I would punch him. This stupid ritual was designed by
him. Siddarth made me sit and offered me water while Maa and Papa
looked at us adoringly. If looks had the power to kill people, Kartavya
would have been 12 ft down this earth, all thanks to Papa and Siddarth. He
ignored their looks and sat down on his knees before me. Maa gasped as he
did this, as he was the most arrogant playboy you have ever seen. He held
my hand and asked, “What stunt did you pull now?”

I smiled sheepishly, and he shook his head in disapproval.

 “Babe, you had to take care of yourself and not give me heart attacks
like this,” he said seriously. He and being serious do not quite get along, but
I know he cares.
“Mr. Kartavya, stand up right now. I am fine,” I said, and he smiled
mischievously.

“You don’t look fine, but you still look sexy to my eyes,” he said and I
couldn’t help but sigh.

“Stop flirting with my wife/ daughter,” Two voices spoke together. I

don’t think I need to name them.

“Jeez! You got all possessive people around, beautiful. Your Superman
and even that lady don Alina is possessive about you and now these two as
well,” he said dramatically.

Maa chuckled and said, “I second that.”

Papa glared at her, but Oh boy, she overlooked it like it was a daily
thing.

“You broke my heart when you married someone who is not me,” he
said, giving a fake sad expression.

“Stop it! She is my wife, and how do you even know her?” Siddarth
asked, frustrated.

“She is my darling buddy in the first place. I knew her even before you
met her.” Kartavya glared at Siddarth. As if he is any less possessive.

“Don’t you dare call her that? She is not your darling. She is only my
Jaan,” Siddarth said icily.

“Stop it, both of you! Kartavya stop pushing his buttons,” I said.

“Ya, ya… you will support him only, you virtuous wife,” he pouted. All
were shocked, looking at his avatar. Only I know how tough it is to handle
this man.

“Okay! Now, why are you here?” I asked straight away. His face
morphed into the coldest you can see and he clenched his fist.

“He dared to hurt you once again. How did you even know about his
plan and make a counterplan already?” he asked.

“Is it necessary to talk about all this here only? You couldn’t wait for
some time,” I said, glaring at him. Maa spoke “You will talk in front of us
only.”

“Okay, so when I got to know that Alina had helped him, I knew
something was wrong. I told Rudra, my P.I. to get the details, and he told
me that Mrs. Agnihotri was missing and Alina had been tensed. She also
sold her assets. Then I devised a plan to trap him in his own game. I told
you to get those papers signed as soon as possible and you know the rest.
He had no idea what had hit him. He will reel with the thoughts of
overcoming your betrayal and will be emotionally weak for some time.
Moreover, the stress of repaying 75 million, which was quite essential for
him to pay back to moneylenders, will haunt him. Then I will play my next
trick,” I told him.

He smirked evilly and said, “Soon that Deepanshak will feel the same
pain that he has made you go through. His shocked voice when he knew
that I was at your side was hilarious. I love you for it.”

I laughed, and Siddarth held his collar.

“How dare you say those words to my wife? She is mine,” he growled. I
have completely lost it because he looks hot to me. My hottie hulk.

I was smiling like a creep when Kartavya raised a brow at me. I shook
my head, and he smirked as he caught me staring at my husband. Oh no!
Now he will leave no chance to tease me.
 Kartavya lightly pushed him back and Papa was just standing there,
crossing his arms and looking at Kartavya angrily.

“Bro! Why are you getting so hyper? I love her and that’s true. I just
don’t feel for her in that way. The way you love her. I love my Mia that
way,” Kartavya said dreamily. Siddarth calmed down and Papa was now
looking at him, confused.

“Exactly people! Mia is his fiance and my friend,” I explained and

Siddarth quietly came by my side and hugged me tightly. I remembered his
words ‘You are my sanity.’ I smiled and wrapped my arms around his huge
frame.

“Aw!” three voices spoke together. Not again!

We parted and Papa asked, “Why are you helping us, and were you the
one who supported her secretly to fail all our plans?”

He smirked, looking at me and I smirked back. This was fun.

Kartavya suddenly turned angry and said, “Let’s save your firm together
dad. We will beat that person who is trying to take you down. I will not sit
silently until I catch that mysterious person.”

Anyone can say that his anger was fake. Such a bad actor!
‘The one who has been doing this drama for years,’ my mind mocked.
‘Still a bad actor,’ I replied.
‘Only because you can see through it,’
‘Are you my conscience or his?’ I asked.
‘I support the truth. Remember. You taught me. I am your first student.’
‘Fine,’ I huffed.

“Dear Big Dad, If you are talking about this bullshit, then I was
absolutely on her side. Always and forever. It was all our plan. Her plan and
we played with you all,” he said.
 Then he turned to me and said, “I am not a bad actor. See, they couldn’t
even think of me being your partner.”

“Don’t overdo it. Don’t fly too high,” I taunted.

“You never praise me. I won’t talk to you, darling,” he said grumpily. I
smiled at his antics.
“OK,” I said plainly.

“Just OK. You won’t persuade me?” he asked, baffled.

“You don’t wish to talk, so why would I do any such thing? Good
riddance,” I said.

“That’s like my wife,” Siddarth said, teasing him. It was his time to get
back at him.

“Siddarth Bro,” he whined. They both did a bro hug, and he said, “OK,
now don’t stick to me. I am straight and have a fiance.”

“Yuck! Even I am straight and I have a wife,” Siddarth said.

“And your wife is gorgeous. Lucky you! Beautiful eyes, slim figure, and
sweet voice,” he said, and this riled up Siddarth. They started bickering
again.

“Stop it both of you. Kartavya, I will tell Mia that you were trying on a
blonde,” I threatened him. He instantly stopped speaking and looked at me
with narrowed eyes. I gave him an I-will-do-it look, and he gave me a
don’t-you-dare look. When he realized that this wouldn’t work on me, he
made a puppy face.

“You are my sweet girl, right? You won’t do this to me. You are so
considerate. You are a gem. Please, Riya. Don’t tell her anything as such,”
he pleaded.
 “The mighty Kartavya is afraid of a girl,” I mocked. No one knew the
truth better than I did.

“Oh please! I am surrounded by all the dangerous girls in my life. First

you, the kickboxer, and second, the hockey lover. She will break my every
bone and put them in a grinder. She believes your every word. If you tell
her that I saw any other girl other than her, she will bury me alive.”

He looked at the others and continued.

“You know, once she played a prank on me and I still get goosebumps
remembering it,” he said, horrified.

“Maa, your blue nail paint looks amazing,” I said, and he looked at me,
completely terrified. I laughed, remembering it. Poor him.

“What did she do?” Maa asked, like a curious little kid.
“She lied to Mia that I loved girls with blue eyes and Mia has hazel
eyes. She got so angry that she mixed blue dye in my body wash and white
in my shampoo. I looked like that bloody thing—”

“It’s called a smurf,” I interrupted, still laughing. He huffed and

continued.

“I did everything, but that paint won’t go. For a complete month, she
made me wear blue lenses and the only food that I was allowed to eat for a
week was blueberry cheesecake and drink water. She turned my life blue. I
freaking hate that color. The only answer to my every question was ‘You
like blue na so now bear it’. It was pure torture. I wasn’t even able to show
my face to anyone. I did not go to the office for a month. Finally, when she
was satisfied, she helped me make that color go away. I beg you, please
don’t do that to me. She will kill me,” he begged. I laughed harder.

I still had his images in that blue look. I have to blackmail him as well. I
am not that innocent. After having a lot of fun at his expense, I finally let it
go.
 We all talked for a bit and I looked at Maa to see her droopy eyes. It was
time for her to rest.

“Okay, guys! Let’s head home and let Papa stay with Maa,” I said, and
they nodded. Siddarth was about to protest that he wanted to stay but poor
him, Papa won’t let him do any such thing.

As we were about to exit, Maa called me and said, “Don’t overthink

anything. This is your family. I saw the look on your face when I said no.
You thought that maybe I no longer consider you family, but this ain’t
happening ever. Take care of my daughter for me and I know all about the
stunt you pulled to save my life. You better take rest and have proper food.”

I just nodded and said, “Take care of my mother for me.”

We smiled at each other, and I left. I couldn’t be more thankful to God

for blessing me with such a beautiful family. We bid bye to Kartavya and
went home. Finally, I had a place to call home. As we entered, he picked me
up in his arms and I was already feeling tired, so I let him do whatever he
wanted.

He made me lie down on the bed and went downstairs. Meanwhile, I got
up and changed into more comfy clothes and chose an outfit for him as
well. I quickly cleaned the already clean room and went back to my
previous position. He came back and said, “I knew it. You can’t sit quietly
at a place for even 10 minutes.”

I just smiled at him, and I was feeling too sleepy now. He came with
food and medicine. He fed me porridge, and I liked it. He gave me my
medicines, and I slept as soon as I lay down. He kept on caressing my hair
until I was deep in sleep and then slept. So fudging caring! How can
someone not love this man? I am madly in love with him.

The morning came sooner than expected and now I was feeling well.
Though there was some weakness in my body, overall it was fine. My dear
husband made me sleep again when I, by default, got up at 5 and prohibited
me from getting down from the bed. I told him that we had to go and visit
Maa and he just shrugged it off, saying that I could meet her in the evening.
He helped me get ready and fed me with his own hands in the morning
before leaving for the hospital. He made Veena stand on my head and look
after me for the complete day. In the evening, when I finally had enough of
all this, I was eager to meet Maa. I dressed up in a simple black suit and
wore earrings. Satisfied with my look, I left for the hospital with a driver.
My husband won’t let me drive.

I got down only to see Shivangi standing at the reception and giving
them some instructions. Everyone was on their toes around her. How about
some fun?
I went near her and said, “Good evening Ma’am”. I made a very
innocent face, and she immediately turned around, recognizing my voice.

“I have visited aunt already. She is fine and everything is prim and
proper. How are you?” she asked.

“Ma’am, I am fine. I am blessed to meet the M.D. of this hospital,” I

said like a true fan. She opened and closed her mouth like a fish and then
finally said, “What’s with this ma’am thing? Stop it Di.”

I chuckled, and she pouted.

“What?” I asked.
“No hugs for me,” she said sadly.

“What are you saying, ma’am? How can I hug you? I am an ordinary
human being and you are the owner,” I said, making a shocked face. This
was getting interesting.

“Are you done?” She asked nonchalantly. I chuckled, looking at her

face, and said, “I will hug you when no one is around or else they will say
that I am friends with the M.D. so I would be someone famous.”

“That you are! The famous word sounds too small for you and you
aren’t only my sister but the owner of this place as well,” she whispered,
and I smacked her head for mentioning this. What if someone finds out
about it?

I hugged her nevertheless and proceeded to meet Maa only to get the
honor of meeting ‘The great Neha Shekhawat’ sitting by Maa’s side. Now,
what was going on?
Why do troubles love me so much?

Please, God! Save her poor soul from my family’s wrath if she behaves
inappropriately, but the question was: What is she doing here?
 THIRTY-EIGHT
Outsiders not allowed

Author
It was the season of bliss. Season of rains where every element of nature
glows and is purified by the beautiful grace of God. The clouds had started
to wrap the sky in their embrace and the warmth of the sun went to enjoy
the short breaks the season was providing for the time being. The nostrils
inhaled the combination of woody scents and fragrance emitted by the land,
which indicated the downpour. When seasons were getting changed so were
changing lives. The bumpy track on which Siddarth and Riya were
traveling together had come to face the existing constantly nagging stone
called Neha.

Riya had also received a message previously that the guards and Neha
Shekhawat had a quarrel before she arrived. However, she ignored it as it
was her sister’s nature to indulge in meaningless fights and show her status.
As Riya stood groaning to herself trying to guess the reason behind the
sudden arrival of her sister to visit her Maa, she felt a tug on her bottom.
She turned to be graced by the most beautiful person ever whom she adored
with all her heart. She gently picked up the little bundle of joy in her arms
and said “What a beautiful surprise? How’s my fairy?”

She cutely hugged her and nuzzled her face into her Bua’s neck and said
“I missed you”

Riya went all awe over her antics and said “I missed my fairy too.”

Soon, her smile turned into concern as she felt her top getting wet due to
tears and felt her little fairy’s trembling body. She slowly cupped her face
and Mishri winced. Riya frowned and was baffled to see her red cheeks. It
took all her efforts to hide her anger so that she does not scare her little one.
She softly caressed her cheek, and the imprinted fingers on her soft skin
were making her blood boil.

“Shh… stop crying. Stop crying fairy. You are my fairy, right? Fairies
only smile and glow. They don’t cry.” Riya tried to calm her down. Soon
her sobs died down, and she relaxed in Riya’s embrace. Riya slowly asked,
“Who did this?”

“Super…. Superwoman—” Mishri hiccupped and started only to be

stopped by Riya.

“Wait, first sit down,” Riya made her sit on a chair nearby but Mishri
did not leave her. She clung to Riya as if her life depended on it. Riya’s
heart clenched seeing her little one so afraid. She did not leave her and Riya
sighed and made her sit on her lap.

Riya slowly made Mishri drink water and waited for her to be back to
normal. Mishri said,
“Superwoman, that uncle… he slapped me. I was coming with Oreo
when he grabbed him away from me and cut…cut…his…tail. His
blood..b..blood was coming out. It must have pained him na. I was crying,
and he shouted at me. He slapped me. I pushed him and took Oreo with me.
That auntie is treating Oreo. It must be paining him, Right?” Mishri sobbed
lightly and tears flew out of her eyes. Riya slowly wiped them and said
“No, no my dear cutie, don’t cry. You know Oreo is very strong. He is our
brave soldier and you are his mamma right?”

Mishri bobbed her head up and down. Riya smiled and said “So Oreo is
brave like his mamma. If you will cry like this then how will Oreo smile?
So smiley smiley.”

Mishri smiled, and Riya relaxed a bit. Riya asked, “Who was the uncle
dear and what are you doing here alone?”
Mishri said “His name was something like candles…. No… no…
lamps”
 Riya wondered if she knew someone whose name was candles or lamps.
She frowned as she couldn’t point out any such name.

“You don’t know he was laughing so loudly. He was saying just like his
tail he will cut your tail too. He said ‘Go tell your Bua that I will come
back,’” Mishri mimicked in a macho voice which made Riya chuckle.
Mishri smiled seeing her laugh. Even the little girl knew that her Bua was a
tough nut and that is why she called her superwoman because she had saved
her multiple times and pampered her to no extent.

“Superwoman, his name was made of two words” Mishri pointed out.
Riya listened intently, planning the murder of the man in her mind.

“Shark and lamp… Whoa! It sounds like Zig & Sharko” she said
animatedly and laughed. Riya couldn’t help but smile. She was always
happy around her fairy. She was angry at that man for hitting her. How dare
he hit someone whom she had always treated like a fragile doll? How
bloody dare he!

Firstly, the question was who was he?

“Still thinking?… He had a mustache, and he was an oldie. Lampshark
something” Mishri tried to pronounce. Riya thought once again. Her mind
pointed out the fact that Mishri used English more than any other language
so maybe by transforming the words into Hindi, she could get the name.
Then it clicked her, it was not some shark or lamp. It was Deepanshak. Her
fairy translated the ‘deep’ of the name into lamps. How cute!

“Was it Deepanshak, fairy?” Riya asked.

Mishri nodded frantically. Riya kissed her forehead and in return Mishri
smothered her with kisses. Kissing her cheeks, nose, eyes, and forehead.
Riya giggled. Riya was calm only because her fairy was sitting in front of
her or else she would have buried Deepanshak by now. She had never let
any harm reach her and Deepanshak had dared to threaten her.
 “Why are you alone and where did you meet that shark?” Riya asked
absently. Looks like zig & Sharko have affected her thinking process.

Mishri looked at her raising her brows and Riya repeated her statement
and realized the reason behind Mishri’s look.
“Oh, I mean Deepanshak” Riya smiled sheepishly.

“I was coming to surprise you with Aunt Mary when Oreo ran away and
I ran behind him leaving Aunt Mary’s hand. She ran behind me but a lady
pushed her so she fell. I went to her, but that man caught me and said all
that. Shivi pie came and saved us but the lady held her back and in doing so
she got hurt and is also with Oreo right now. Shivi pie injected something
into that man and woman and that is when I pushed him and ran along with
her,” Mishri narrated. Riya guessed that the lady must be Ketki. She had
enough of their tantrums and vile games. Now she would not spare them.
Their every enmity was accepted until it was directed towards her but
eyeing her family was inviting war.

Riya knew Meenakshi had felt her presence around and she was waiting
for her to enter. She did not want to take Mishri inside and was freaking out
inside to meet Oreo and Shivi but she had to assure Meenakshi first that
everything was alright. Questions were running through her mind but her
sharp brain guessed immediately that this was a planned attack and the aim
was just to threaten her. However, she had planned to dive into the depth of
the situation and get a clear picture of what exactly happened. Then she will
show them the real meaning of messing with Riya and her family.

With a sharp intake of breath, Riya opens the door and enters along with
the adorable munchkin as she did not wish to leave her alone. Mishri who
was holding her hand scrunched her nose looking at Neha Shekhawat.
However, she gave a questioning glance to Riya as soon as her eyes landed
on the lady sitting on the bed. Riya greeted Neha and got a curt nod and a
complimentary glare from the latter. Riya noticed it but her entire focus was
on her Maa and her health. She quickly went ahead and hugged her.
 “How are you, Riya? Did you take enough rest? Are you still feeling
weak?” Meenakshi questioned, hugging her tightly.

“I am fine Maa. Shouldn’t I be the one inquiring because you are lying
on a hospital bed in this condition?” Riya raised a brow.

“No! I am your mother and my right comes first,” Meenakshi smiled

victoriously.

“Fine, now have these fruits and no tantrums are allowed,” Riya said
and Meenakshi nodded like an obedient child. One person fumed seeing the
love Riya was receiving. It was none other than Neha.
Her fuming face and jealous expressions weren’t hidden from the aged
eyes.

“Meet her Maa, this little munchkin is Mishri Raheja. Daughter of

Superman—ah—Bhai and–”

“I know your superman so no need to get all formal,” Meenakshi said

amused.

“Okay Maa, So she is the daughter of Superman and Barbie” Riya

completed picking her fairy in her arms. Mishri’s head darted to and fro
between the two ladies as she heard the conversation.

“I am my Bua’s daughter as well. She is my Superwoman,” Mishri said,

putting her arms around Riya’s neck, making Meenakshi gush over her
cuteness. She was proud of the bond between the two females standing in
front of her. She was Riya’s first child.

“My little fairy, she is your grandma as she is my mother,” Riya

explained.

“Just like Rani Ma?” Little Mishri questioned with a glint of innocence
in her eyes, remembering her maternal grandmother’s stories who happened
to be Anita Mishra.
 “Yup,” Riya confirmed. Mishri wiggled out of her hold and Riya
carefully let her land on her feet. Slowly, Mishri stepped towards
Meenakshi and hugged her, gently enough that her injuries were not hurt.
Meenakshi hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead admiring her
thoughtfulness. Mishri and Meenakshi gelled well. Meenakshi noticed the
slap mark on her cheek but Riya blinked at her and she let it go for the
moment though she was no less angry. Meenakshi and Mishri talked
animatedly, but they got interrupted as Neha uttered,
“Hey, baby girl come to Neha Bua as well.”

Mishri looked at her keenly and then at her dress. Cultivating and
dangerous glances run in their bloodline. Assessing Neha properly Mishri
lifted her chin high and said “My name is Mishri Raheja and nobody except
my family gives me a nickname.”

And here comes the attitude. If Manav Raheja cannot tolerate Neha, his
daughter is no less. If she is as polite as Srishti Raheja then she is as
righteous and arrogant as her father. Neha’s jaw dropped, and she felt
immensely insulted. She swallowed the insult and tried again.
“Mishri dear, won’t you greet your Bua too?”

She was just trying to get in the good books of Meenakshi Roy but poor
her. Meenakshi Roy was thoroughly impressed by her daughter-in-law
already and had no place for anyone else in her heart.

“I have only one Bua and that is Riya Shekhawat Roy. My superwoman.
Dad told me to stay away from strangers,” Mishri replied, making a face.
Riya said, “She is my sister. Isn’t she also family?”

She chose her words wisely because she knew that her fairy wouldn’t
mind showing Neha her place in a second but she also knew very well that
she would never insult or disobey her. She never wanted to force her fairy
for something so she simply tried to explain the logic.
 “She pushed you at Kiya’s birthday party. Anyone who harms my Bua
is NOT my family. I asked dad if she was his sister and he denied so she
isn’t my family as well,” Mishri elaborated. Riya mentally facepalmed
herself listening to Mishri.

“Can I not get a hug sweetie?” Neha asked, ignoring Mishri’s words.
The little one glared at her and said “M-I-S-H-R-I. Mishri. It’s Mishri
Raheja for you. No nicknames and No, I don’t hug someone who looks like
a banana peel.”

Meenakshi snickered but immediately covered it up with a cough.

Riya’s eyes widened at her fairy’s comment. Neha was dressed in a yellow
off-shoulder sundress which wasn’t appropriate as per the venue and the
situation but all had ignored it but her munchkin had stated it very bluntly.
Neha got up in rage and was about to step towards Mishri when Riya
stepped in the middle. Neha sat back in the seat huffing as she knew better
than to mess with Riya directly when targeting her loved ones. She had
never faced it but she was familiar with her rage.
Soon Riya called her favorite nurse who was her friend to take fairy
along as she could get the idea of tiredness and exhaustion radiating from
her body due to the stunt that happened sometime back. Mishri gave a bear
hug to Meenakshi along with a sweet kiss as a get well soon and hugged
Riya and went away. Neha sighed in relief.

The person who was observing her every little movement was
Meenakshi Roy. The lady was a woman of various talents from handling a
business of her own to upholding her family values sternly, she had done
everything with perfection. The fact that she adored her daughter-in-law
wasn’t hidden. The gleam in her eyes served this on a golden platter in front
of the viewers. Wasn’t the fact that the lady who controlled the complete
Roy clan and could bring the industrialists Vishal Roy and Siddarth Roy on
their feet quietly following Riya’s orders and having fruits which she did
not like a bit enough proof?

This time she had fire in her eyes. It increased a bit more every second
as Neha kept on blabbering things and showing concern whereas her
daughter kept on feeding her. There was no need for her to show worry
through words as she proved through actions. Thinking about it, Meenakshi
smiled involuntarily. Suddenly Neha spoke something that made her head
snap towards the girl but Riya was busy with her chore.

“Can I stay at your place for two days? Our villa is under renovation
and dad has left for a business tour. I would have stayed at a hotel as you
know we are short of nothing–”

‘Toh Jaake reh na (Then go and live there only)’ Meenakshi snapped in
her mind.

“But I would love to take care of you as you are so dear to me. I cannot
bear to leave you in this condition of pain. I would love to serve you so that
you can get back to normal quickly. Unlike someone who wouldn’t even lift
a finger for you,” she muttered the last part, but the listeners heard clearly.
Meenakshi frowned as she had indirectly taunted her daughter and mind
you, she was a nightmare for those who dared to narrow their eyes at her
family. Riya was more than family to her. She had accepted her as her
daughter wholeheartedly.

“The Roy Mansion is closed to strangers dear. There is absolutely no

space for them so you have to stay in a hotel only. I understand your
concern for me but my daughter over here is capable enough to care for
me.” Meenakshi taunted her directly. It felt like Meenakshi was the
bodyguard who was showing the board of ‘Outsiders not allowed’ to a
trespasser. She wasn’t the Meenakshi Roy speaking. It was Riya’s Maa
speaking who was furious after knowing that her daughter was insulted and
abused in that house. What you sow is what you reap. This was exactly
what Neha was experiencing. She had treated Riya as an outsider and now
she was facing the same.

Neha being Neha hid her infuriated self behind a sickly sweet smile as
she was hell-bent on returning to the Roy household. She would take her
revenge once she entered that house as Siddarth’s wife.
God smirked at her and said ‘Keep dreaming’
 After having had enough of these insults Neha finally stood up and
hugged Riya and whispered in her ear “Your destruction is about to start
dear. You will have to return to Shekhawat Villa to save your life.”

Riya took her every word into consideration and she knew that they
were up to something. She was afraid that the secret she was hiding inside
the deepest part of her heart would be exposed and they would do some
major harm. Her heart did feel pain after hearing the threatening words of
her sister but Riya was famous for acting like a stone and she did the same.
She smiled and said “Best of luck Neha Di”

If there was no other vile person like Neha and her father then Riya
Anita Mishra was a unique piece who would smile at you even if you curse
her. She would never ask for her betterment, she would only request God to
bless her with the strength to endure it.

Neha stepped back as the smirk fell from her face and she vowed to
snatch Riya’s smile. Riya laughed in her mind as she read her sister’s
expressions. How would she snatch the smile which was not even true?
Meenakshi who had noticed this exchange was sure about something was
wrong. She could see the way Riya had fake smiled at her sister. As soon as
Neha left Meenakshi made her sit by her side and asked,
“What are you hiding?”
“Nothi–”
“Don’t. I want the truth” Meenakshi asked sternly. Riya sighed and said
“The slap on my little one was a direct threat to me. I have to reach its
source.”

“It’s Deepanshak. Isn’t it?” Meenakshi looked straight at the wall in

front of her.

“Yes,” Riya answered. She wasn’t hiding this. She was giving
Meenakshi a reason so that she could escape an even more profound truth.
A truth that can change the lives of Roys as well as Rahejas. Her one
decision and families will be affected.
 “I wish to kill him right away. How dare he harm my family?”
Meenakshi hissed. Death was an easy escape, thought Riya.

Riya diverted her mind and said “Maa, you are being discharged in an
hour or so. So cheer up!”

Riya lightened the atmosphere and left Maa with the doctor to do her
check-up. Siddarth and Vishal were on their way to the hospital on the other
side. Riya straight away entered Shivangi’s cabin in the high-security zone
and saw her sitting on her chair holding her head and a bandage wrapped
around her arm. Riya barged into the room, taking Shivangi by surprise.
She did nothing but asked in an emotionless tone “Start”
Shivangi knew better than to answer in circles.

“Di, After meeting you, I got a call from Manav Bhai that Mishri
wanted to meet you and she was coming to the hospital along with her
caretaker Mary. You know that he won’t trust anyone with Mishri so that
indicated that Mary was a safe person. I was supposed to receive her from
the gate. It was meant to be a surprise for you but everything went
downhill. I got a call from the security department stating that a lady named
Neha Shekhawat had created a ruckus and was fighting with the guards. I
found nothing suspicious at that moment and I know you got the
information about the same too. The second part comes when there is a call
from Mary that the tire of the car is punctured near the hospital in the alley
just near the turn. I knew I had to rush. It felt like a trap. The camera near
the alley stopped functioning suddenly so I tracked it through the camera in
Mishri’s locket and got to know that a masked man was talking to her. I
reached the spot through the back door as there was a lot of rush at the front
gate due to the ruckus made by Neha. Then the pieces fell into places where
Neha was the confidante of the masked man. As soon as I reached the spot I
saw the frightened puppy bleeding and Mishri crying. I picked a log lying
nearby and hit the masked man. I embraced Mishri and was suddenly held
back by a lady. Then they laughed and revealed themselves. I quickly
injected anesthesia into them and we ran away along with Mary. Now I
have put Dev and the team into action” Shivangi narrated.
 Riya was raging inside, too furious to react but she knew they were
waiting for this moment. It was all a plan. They were expecting an angry
and shouting Riya but she smirked as they were going to get the opposite.
Shivangi noticed her smirk and said, “What’s the plan boss?”

“Checkmate,” Riya said and leaned back.

“They are just playing around and want me to react. Stick to the plan.
No changes needed” Riya commanded.

“So we are letting this go?” Shivangi asked. Riya raised a brow and
said, “Don’t you know me enough that I would never let someone go who
harmed my Shivi and fairy?”

“I won’t stop you from being brutal this time. See they gave me this
mark on my arm. Now I can’t use my left hand. Poor me. Now, who will
feed my husband? That Ketki was so cruel. She held me back so tightly.
The alley was so dark–”
She fake sniffed.

“The street lights were working properly and the sun had not set then.
Where are you even learning this drama from? I can’t even tell you to stay
away from Dev, after all, he is your husband,” Riya stated shaking her head.

“Okay, now leave as I saw your husband entering the premises,”

Shivangi said shooing her away.

Tring…Tring…

“Are you trying to oust me from your cabin so that you can talk to your
husband who is currently calling you?” Riya asked with her hands on her
waist.

“Di, you have a complete floor upstairs so there is no way I have got to
shoo you away,” Shivangi answered immediately.
 “Your flushed face and itching hands to pick his call say otherwise”
Riya teases and Shivangi whines. Riya leaves the cabin and goes to meet
Mishri and Oreo before meeting Siddarth. Siddarth was entering along with
Vishal when he noticed Riya entering a room and he being the curious cat
decided to follow his wife. He entered just after her and saw her sitting with
a puppy in her lap and a little girl caressing his fur.
His heart skipped a beat when he saw his wife’s cute face. He was lost
in his world when an authoritative voice asked,
“Why are you staring at my Superwoman?” Mishri asked keeping her
hands on her hips and Riya, who was busy playing with Oreo, looked up.
Just like Manav, even Mishri was extremely protective of her.

“Excuse me,” Siddarth asked, baffled at the audacity of a little girl to

question him for gazing at his wife.

“You aren’t excused. Keep your eyes off my superwoman” Mishri

fumed. Is she a kid, Riya wondered.

“Why will I keep my eyes off my wife, little one, and who are you?”
Siddarth asked. Mishri wondered why she did not feel offended when he
called her little one. Leaving all that aside, she introduced herself.
“I am Mishri Raheja.”

“That explains the attitude,” Siddarth muttered and Riya narrowed her
eyes at him. Siddarth moved ahead and dropped a kiss on his wife’s cheek.
He has been missing her since this morning.

“I missed you,” he muttered close to her ear. Riya sucked in a sharp

breath and spoke “We just met a few hours back.”

“Still I missed you” Siddarth replied, kissing her other cheek where his
lips lingered on a bit longer. Suddenly little hands pushed Siddarth away
and wiped Riya’s cheek. Mishri made a yucky face while doing so.
 Siddarth looked at her intently and soon his mood turned grumpy.
Mishri after wiping Riya’s cheeks kissed her in the same place where
Siddarth had kissed her to confirm her claim. Riya chuckled at her
husband’s sulking expression. Mishri smirked and said pointing a finger at
herself “My Superwoman. Mine. Don’t kiss her.”

Siddarth was frustrated as he first had to bear a possessive brother-in-

law and now his daughter was walking in his footsteps but instead of giving
up, he kissed Riya’s cheeks again. Mishri was no less. She wiped Riya’s
cheeks wiping the remnants of the kiss and then peppered kisses all over her
face again and then glared at Siddarth. When Siddarth did it again Mishri
said “If you wanna kiss someone then go and kiss that banana peel but don’t
touch my superwoman.”

A nurse standing nearby said, “I have seen people’s feet slip on a

banana peel and them kiss the ground but nobody has ever kissed a banana
peel.”

“Hey! Banana peel is the name of a person,” Mishri snapped. The nurse
made a weird face and walked away.

“I don’t know from where they derive such nicknames,” Siddarth

muttered under his breath and then asked,
“Who is this banana peel now?”

A chuckle escaped Riya’s lips as soon as she heard the question. Mishri
and Siddarth both smiled looking at her.
“That lady who was sitting with Grandma earlier. The one who calls
herself my Neha Bua. She is not my anything though,” Mishri scrunched
her nose.

“Eww!” Siddarth’s expression showed his disgust.

“What?” Mishri asked.

“Why will I kiss that lady when I have my beautiful wife,” Siddarth said
and kissed her again. Mishri repeated the previous procedure and this time
Riya wanted to snap so badly because she was done with these two babies.
What Siddarth did next took both the ladies by shock. He pecked Riya
straight on the lips. Mishri’s mouth formed an ‘O’ and Riya sat there
shocked. Siddarth smirked in response to Mishri’s expressions.

Mishri was about to pounce on him when Riya held her back and asked
“OK tell me who can kiss your Bua?”
“Me and only sometimes dad, on forehead only,” Mishri said.

“So that means your uncle who happens to be my husband doesn’t get
to touch me? Just like your mom and dad, we are also married.” Riya tried
to make her understand.

“Mom and dad even forget me while romancing. They do much more
than kissing” Mishri said, making a face. Siddarth and Riya gaped at her.

“Shh…Mishri don’t say that” Riya schooled being embarrassed at her

words.

“OK,” Mishri said and motioned for Siddarth to pick her up. Siddarth
obeyed and she asked while playing with his shirt’s button “Do you love my
Superwoman?”

“Yes, I love her so much” Siddarth confessed sincerely. Mishri then

asked,
“Will you hurt her ever?”

“No way! Neither I will hurt her nor will I let anyone else do that” he
answered as the thought itself made him restless.

“Promise?” Mishri asked.

“Promise” Siddarth smiled at her protectiveness.

“Why do you call her Superwoman?” Siddarth asked.

 “Do you know that a superwoman is very strong?” Mishri asked
showing her biceps.
Siddarth nodded with a chuckle.
“Do you know that she saves lives?”
“Yes,” he answered.

“Same is my Bua. She saved my life when I was going to be hit by a

truck. She pulled me aside, getting hurt in the process. She did not even cry.
She is so strong,” Mishri explained. Siddarth looked at Riya and found her
fidgeting with her fingers. He shook his head and thought ‘Starting from
jumping into the fire, taking bullets to involve in accidents, all your Bua
does is risk her life but not anymore.’

“Now shut up people! See Oreo is feeling neglected,” Riya said

changing the topic.

“Aw, my Oreo. Your mamma is coming to you” Mishri jumped out of

his arms and picked Oreo up in her arms.

“Isn’t my wife also feeling neglected?” Siddarth teased pulling her by

the waist.

“What are you doing? There is a little girl in the room along with a
puppy” Riya said.

“The little girl who talks like a grandmother,” Siddarth said, twirling a
strand of her hair.

“Let me go na” Riya whined.

“How about a ‘no’, Jaan?” Siddarth said, caressing her cheeks. He

slowly traced her features and Riya shivered under his touch. Suddenly
Oreo barked, pulling them apart from each other.

“The whole world is against my romance,” Siddarth muttered, making

Riya chuckle. He said to her, “I’ll see you at night.”
 She just shyly looked away, making Siddarth fall even more for her
innocence. Mishri spoke, “If you are done doing what Mom and dad do
then let’s go and see Grandma.”

“And also, I will call you prince from now on as you are so handsome
and sweet,” Mishri said spreading her arms to show his measure of
handsomeness.

“Thank you so much, Sunshine.” Siddarth smiled and pecked her

forehead.

“I like the nickname by the way. I allow you to call me that” Mishri
said.

“My pleasure, your highness” Siddarth bowed dramatically making

Mishri and Riya giggle.

“You can also kiss her when I am not around” Mishri spoke.

Siddarth and Riya looked away embarrassed and Siddarth picked her up
in his arms, taking Mishri by surprise as she squealed and started tickling
her. They had their little moment and went to get Meenakshi discharged.

TIME LEAP
It had been more than 9 months since their marriage and the couple was
aimlessly, madly, and deeply in love. Siddarth was happy with the little
steps of love that Riya was taking toward him. Meenakshi had now
recovered properly all thanks to Riya. Riya had put everything aside and
served Meenakshi wholeheartedly. Her day started with caring about her
and cooking her healthy food and ended with massaging her head and feet.
Vishal teased her a lot for taking his wife away from him and roaming
around her like a schoolteacher. Everyone in the house enjoyed their banter
these days. One more thing that was common was the love of the couple
was no more limited to the four walls of the room. It wasn’t uncommon for
Siddarth to display his affection publicly. They were found making out on
the kitchen slab and Riya was so embarrassed that she ignored Siddarth for
a day.
Yes, because Siddarth won’t even bear her ignorance for a minute and a
day has 24 hours. Riya and Siddarth went on their first date one month back
because Siddarth wanted to make her feel special. Riya however clearly
proved that for her, every day that she spends with him is a date. A special
day to remember. More than roses and candles, the fragrance of love and
care mattered to her. More than gifts she demanded his time and he happily
gave it to her. Their promises of love were unspoken yet clear. Their vows
of marriage were imposed on them but now they held them dear to their
hearts. Riya had finally decided to confess her love on his birthday and was
secretly preparing for the same.

Till where Deepanshak is concerned, the day of showtime was near. It

was time to teach him his lesson. On that day Riya had brutally ruined their
plan of trapping her as they were expecting a reaction from her and she
gave none. They expected a fuming Riya to come to their house and they
would capture her and take their revenge but she instead played a very
dangerous game. Soon she was going to end the game of Deepanshak and
punish him for his deeds. It would be the day of his end. A day of victory
over evil and the day of unleashing the fury that she had stored inside for a
long time.
 THIRTY-NINE
(a): Because it’s a date

Riya
“MRS RIYA ROY, keep the pan down right now” the high-pitched
order of my dearest mother-in-law held me rooted like a statue.

“Get out of the kitchen right away or I will ban your entry for the next
10 days,” Suwarna Chachi threatened, making me look at her wide-eyed.

What the hell were these ladies even up to? Why are they teaming up
against a poor soul like me? Uh-huh! If reframed, my question would be
why are they so sweet and why do they care so much for me?

I know. I know you people are not able to understand a thing, so let me
explain. It was a typical morning when I was cooking breakfast along with
Maa and Chachi and suddenly Veena barged inside with an important file.
There was some legal issue to be addressed with the ‘Mehta Textiles’ and
the meeting was to be conducted today itself. The meeting was preponed
without prior notice from their side and now they wanted to discuss issues
urgently. The ladies around me started screeching and yelling.

‘How the hell did they reschedule the meeting without notice?’
‘Who is the representative or owner of that company?’
‘They lack professionalism’
‘Why are you even working with them? How dare they?’

I was amused by their words. So freaking caring. It was wrong on the

part of Mehta, but the issue required my attention and hence I was forming
a plan in my mind instead of panicking. The ladies were more afraid, angry,
and distressed than me. I told Veena to recite the details of the file while I
worked on breakfast, ignoring and persuading the older ones that it was no
big deal. They instead told me to sit and focus on the work and that they
will handle the cooking thing, which I denied and the result is in front of
me. Finally agreeing to their orders and looking at their serious faces, I
decided to study the file properly instead.

After 30 minutes of discussion with my lawyer, we heard my hubby

dearest shouting my name at the top of his lungs. I immediately came
towards the hall to find Maa giving me teasing looks. What the heck is
going on?
She nudged my shoulder and said “Go, your man is calling you.”

“JAAN” he called out again.

“Impatient like his father,” Maa said. Papa spoke from behind, “After
all, we both love our wives.”

This time even Veena gave me a light pat on my shoulder and before
she could make a beautiful comment, I rushed upstairs, leaving behind the
sounds of chuckles. This scene happens a lot, as he calls for me whenever
he needs help.

‘He does that even when he does not need help,’ my conscience teased.
‘And what about the make-out sessions that follow?’ My cheeks heated
up remembering them. Pushing such thoughts aside, I focused on the
current scenario.

As I entered the room, I saw ‘Arth’ pacing up and down. Yes, I have
decided to call him that, which may sound weird to many, but he gives
meaning to my life. He completes me. I will not call him that name just yet.
I want to confess first. Why the hell is he going crazy like this and why is
the heap of clothes settled on our bed?

“What–” I was about to ask when he turned towards me and looked into
my eyes. The world seemed to be frozen for me, and he slowly took
predatory steps towards me. His hand caressed my cheek, and I was in my
world. Enjoying the warmth of his hands and the comfort of his eyes.
 “Where were you? I was waiting for so long?” he asked.

“Cooking” I answered softly.

“What happened?” I asked. He suddenly stepped back and held my

hand. He dragged me to the closet and made me stand in front of it. I looked
at him in confusion.

“You are so bad,” he whined.

“Why?” I asked.

“You weren’t there in my arms in the morning when I got up. I woke up
to an empty bed,” he complained. I was awed by his cuteness. How does
this man always make me feel special? He makes me feel that my absence
matters. For a person who has been ignored all her life, he is a blessing.
Thank you, God…Just don’t snatch this blessing from me.

“Then you didn’t select my clothes today,” he counted on his fingers.

“Third, I am unable to find my files, wallet, and watch and even my

black shoes are missing” he looked so cute while rambling. I kept smiling
like a fool, listening to his complaints. I may sound stupid, but this shows
my importance in his life. It’s just the feeling of being a part of his life is
overwhelming.

He snapped his fingers in front of my face, bringing me out of my

staring-at-my-handsome-hunk session.
Instead of replying to him, I pecked his forehead and went to find his
things. Handling him over his wallet, ‘DK Industries’ file, and watch, I was
looking for his shoes when two arms wrapped around my waist from
behind. I was comfortable with his touch. I am amazed at the level of
comfort we share. His protective behavior is nothing but a reminder of
belonging to my soul.

His lips touched my earlobes as he spoke.

 “You have become an addiction now. Jab pata hi hai ki tumhare Bina
Mujhe mere hi kamre main Kuch Nahi milta toh mujhe aise chod kar jaati
kyu ho (When you know that I won’t be able to find a thing in my own
room without you then why do you leave me alone like this)?”

“I was about to come when a meeting got rescheduled suddenly and I

had to go and read the file. Maa ousted me from the kitchen,” I said,
pouting.

“Are you trying to complain about your mother-in-law to your

husband?” he teased.

“Just like other wives, and husbands meddle in between to solve their
affairs? No, please! I will complain about her to her only,” I said playfully.

“Are you saying that you will argue with her?” he teased again. What
has gotten into him?

“And you will scold me for that?” I teased back.

“You have to fight for that. You both, mother and daughter, make me
feel like I am the son-in-law and she is your mother. I have no fun in my
life. No catfights.”

“Is that? You want some fun. Then how about I fight with you instead?”
I asked.

“That will be more apt for a place like bed and time like night, you
know ‘fight for dominance’ and for now go look for my shoes,” he said,
kissing my cheeks. Shameless! He has turned into a completely shameless
man. Instead of showing him my already red face, I picked up his shoes
from the cabinet and handed them over to him.
“Now come down for breakfast and I have to leave for the office in 15,”
I spoke, and he chipped a ‘yes’ pecking my lips.
 I rushed out of the room, trying to calm my frantically beating heart.
Quickly finishing our food, we both went to our work. I had a meeting in a
posh cafe in that area with that jerk, Samay Mehta.

I was already waiting for him sitting at my preferred table, and he was
as usual late. I hate tardiness. I was busy cursing him in my mind while
texting some details to Dev when suddenly the busy cafe went silent and the
atmosphere turned cold. It must be some big shot who had entered and
these people would have been doing nothing but wasting time ogling him.

After some time, Mr. Samay Mehta arrived, and the meeting started.
The jerk tried to hold my hand when I was passing him the contract and I
kicked his foot under the table, making him yelp. Suits you. Blockhead!

I was fuming inside, but my smiling face looked better, so I carried that
look. Then he said, “Are you free tonight darling? How about dinner today?
I will make you feel the aroma of luxury. You just have to say yes.”

“Mr. Whatever, my wife has better things to do. We already have plans
for tonight.” A voice boomed and his eyes immediately averted to him. I
was even more shocked to see my husband here. He slowly sat beside me
and his arm wrapped around my shoulders, pulling me closer.

“Hey bro! I was just asking for a casual dinner. What if the conversation
was two-sided?” obviously seeing the tycoon ‘Mr. Siddarth Roy’ nobody
can even raise an eyebrow but he freaking questioned him. But the wrong
move, boy! My husband looks pissed off. I have faced such a bloody
situation before as well and it was not good. People broke my trust.

“As if! Keep dreaming because my wife over here is allergic to people
like you,” he mocked. He trusted me. He freaking trusted me. I fell in love
all over again.

“OK bro, calm down. Nothing serious,” he muttered.

 “I am not your bro and she is not your darling. I don’t care whether it’s
casual or serious. I don’t share what’s mine. So you better stay within your
limits and I will pluck your balls if you look at her in that manner again,” he
warned.

‘Did he just claim me in front of a client?’

‘Who is more of a jerk?’
‘Yes’
‘He said M.I.N.E’
‘Stop gushing over it girl, grow up,’
‘He freaking threatened someone for me and I should stop gushing. Not
happening.’
‘He looks hot when angry.’
‘Shut up!’

“OK, OK sir. Calm down. Our meeting was done anyway. So I must
take your leave. See you later, Riya” he said, getting up. Wow! That’s a
first. Usually, I am the first one to rush out. He is clingy but today he ran
away. Effect of my man!

“Mrs. Riya Roy for you. Leave,” Siddarth gritted, and he said, “Sorry
dude, Bye!” and left immediately. I chuckled at that and looked at Siddarth
to find him looking at me intently.

I looked at him and asked, “What?”

I had been in a situation before where people refused to trust me. The
question was long forgotten. I flinched as I remembered the memory.

“Jaan” His voice rang in my ears and I was engulfed in a warm

embrace.

“Huh?” I looked at him to find him looking at me with sheer concern. I

just shook my head and he averted his gaze. I know something is up with
him.
 ‘Stupid! You flinched when he was about to touch you.’
‘But that was because of a memory,’
‘Where does he live?’
‘What sort of question is that?’
‘Idiot! He has a house in Mumbai, not in your mind that he will know
that you went into a flashback.’
‘Oh!’
‘And now he looks hurt’

“I did not flinch because of you,” I said, and he gave me a small smile.

“Now, let’s leave,” I said, holding his arm.

“Pretty lady! Don’t forget about the date,” he winked. What date?

“Which date? Samay ran away,” I said, confused. His hands balled into
fists. Wrong move girl! Don’t name anyone else in front of him.

“Why the hell will that brat go on a date with my wife? As I realized
that we never had our official date so let’s have it tonight,” he said.

“Hey! We go for lunch so many times, sometimes to the movies too.

Aren’t they considered as a date?” I asked. He smiled and said, “My love,
you name them outings, but this will be our date. Just you and me.”

I just nodded. Earlier also it was only me and him. What’s new? What’s
the difference?

He pulled me closer and kissed my forehead. His lips linger for longer
than expected, and he said, “Don’t think too much. Be ready at 7”

“As you say,” I said, shrugging. I believe that every minute spent with
him is a date. My love does not depend on the time he shows his love by
taking me to a hotel, it’s represented by his gestures. His hugs are enough
gifts. I had been craving this for a long time, and he has filled that hollow
space inside me. I agreed because if that makes him happy, it makes me
happy too. We left the cafe and got busy with work.

As the clock struck 4:45, my cabin was barged open by two little birdies
who looked excited, as if it was my wedding.
‘You are already married’
‘That too, to their brother’
‘Thanks for reminding me. Now let’s focus on the meeting.’

“Excuse me, gentlemen, we will continue later,” I told them and they
quietly went away. I looked at Diya and Jiya in suspicion of their serious
attempt of barging inside like the investigation commission at a criminal
spot.

“How can you even forget?” she asked dramatically, keeping a hand on
her forehead.

“It’s not the table of 19 that you were supposed to forget” Diya rolled
her eyes. Why would I forget the table of 19?

“What did I forget?” I asked.

“Your date,” Jiya answered. That is at 7, and there are more than two
hours for it. How is it related to disturbing my meeting?
“But that is at 7,” I pointed out.

“Oh-ho, you need to get dressed as well,” Diya said.

“That takes hardly 30 minutes,” I said, opening a file that I was

supposed to read. What was their point?

“You have to get ready for a date, not your office,” Jiya mocked.

“Even if she has to get ready to go to the moon, she will take 30 minutes
only,” Dev appeared all of a sudden.
 “But we have to pamper her today,” Jiya whined.

“Ladkiyon wale koi gun hai Bhi kya bhabhi main (Does she have any
quality of being a girl)?” Diya asked. It wasn’t sarcasm that I heard, it was
amusement. Am I an alien that they are getting amused by me?

“Let’s go bhabhi, we will doll you up for your date” Jiya tried to pull
me with her. I resisted and asked “We will go but at 6. You will get a
complete 45 minutes to do whatever you want. Now, let me focus.”

“NO! NO! NO!” another voice spoke. Why is Shivi here?

“Bhabhi, make-up, and hairstyles take time. You can’t get ready in a
mere 45 minutes. We have only 2 hours with us and we are already late.
Let’s leave right away,” Diya elaborated. How are 45 minutes MERE?

“Ladki Jaise gun ho na ho, meri beti toh har ladki ke liye inspiration hai
(Whether she has the qualities of a typical girl or not, my daughter is an
inspiration for every lady out there)” Maa’s voice spoke but she was
nowhere around. What the hell is going on? My cabin looks like a zoo.
Then my attention went to the phone from which Maa’s voice came. She
was on a call with Jiya all this time.

“Anyway Di, see, they traveled for a complete 25 minutes to reach you
in this scorching heat. You should go with them na,” Shivangi said.

“Why are you all so keen on getting me dolled up?” I huffed.

“Because it’s a date,” all yelled together, including Maa. Does the entire
world know that I am going on a date with my husband? Siddarth freaking
Roy! You are responsible for this mess.

“How many people know about this date?” I wondered.

“Just a few. I told your siblings, Veena Di and my friends” Diya

shrugged. WHAT THE HELL! Even her friends who are strangers know
and she is saying it so casually. Thank god, they have not announced it in
the colony! My mind exclaimed sarcastically.

“And I just messaged in the gang’s official messenger group,” Dev said.
Why is he so interested?

“I am the most innocent one as I only told our parents,” Shivangi said,
making an I-am-innocent face. She told Supriya Mom and Karthikay dad as
well. Who is left?

I looked at Jiya to ask with who all did she share this oh-so-important
information with. She just smiled sheepishly and said, “Actually, Mumma’s
friends were having a tea party and I blurted it out in excitement.”

Damn! Damn! Damn! God dammit! Even Suwarna Chachi’s friends

know it. Is a date with my husband a topic to be spread like wildfire? Why
are they all so interested in it? Why don’t they make it national news?

“Now stop talking everyone! We have to get my daughter ready. She

must look like a queen,” Maa spoke.
Everyone nodded, and I said, “Let me complete this file then we will
proceed.”

Dev snatched the file and said, “Manager at your service Ma’am. I will
do this. Go and enjoy your romantic outing.”
He winked at me and left me to deal with my misery on my own. What
a sweet brother! Then Diya and Jiya made innocent and very convincing
faces that I agreed to follow. Shivangi hugged me and whispered, “Enjoy!
Don’t give a damn about the world when you are with Jiju. I wanna be an
aunt soon.”
I blushed red and quickly left her.

I guess I need to change my circle. What all things are they saying?
They have gone bonkers. After that, for the past hour, I have let them take
control of my hair and make-up and they are dolling me up like I have to
act as Elsa in the movie.
 They purposefully made me close my eyes and strictly ordered me not
to open them until they were done with their job. I was wearing a dazzling
navy blue dress gifted by him, as he wanted to see me in his favorite color.
The fabric was so smooth under my touch. Not only the dress, but every
accessory was his gift today. He wanted me to be pampered and he made
sure of it. I wanted to cry being overwhelmed by his gestures, but people
around me were more concerned about my red eyes, which could be a
consequence, and I would look like a ghost. Won’t my husband love me if I
look like one?

I opened my eyes as they went all gaga over their meticulous work and
my beauty. I can still hear the two devils shouting in the background, ‘She
looks splendid, a real princess,’

“We have done an amazing job, Diya,” Jiya said. They did a wonderful
job. I have a question roaming in my head ‘Is that me in the mirror?’

I looked so pretty. My eyes were painted in a sparkling shade of blue,

giving a magical vibe, and my hair was done in a neat pony braided from
the right. The two girls standing behind me looked like magicians to me
who transformed me into the fairy that dropped straight from the
wonderland. The awful part is the killer heels and the word ‘killer’ over
here has more than one meaning.

As I glanced at the clock, I realized it was already 6:50. Really? I guess

when they decided to doll me up, they meant it from the heart and they have
left no stone unturned in doing the same.

It has been years since I dressed up for someone. The last time I spent
time looking perfect was when I was going to that doomed national
competition with Ankit, which left me with nothing but humiliation. I
turned around and hugged the two girls gushing over me and thanked them,
which they brutally shrugged off. They clicked too many pictures of me and
wasted more time. I was late for the first time in my life, as it was 7:20 now.
Finally, after they both were satisfied, I descended the stairs carefully,
making sure not to trip and opt for bed rest for a month. I felt a heated gaze
on me while doing so. I looked up from the stairs to find the most attractive
pair of eyes staring at me. He did not even blink once. On the third last stair,
I saw a hand reach out to me and I kept my cold hands in his warm ones
without thinking twice. As I landed on the ground, I was pulled on a hard
chest and my lips landed on his cheeks. His hand on my waist kept me in
place. He continued to stare at me closely, and I kept looking into his warm
eyes. He looked like a prince. My man was absolutely handsome. His black
attire had me weak in my knees.

Even after minutes when he kept on staring, I cleared my throat and he

muttered, kissing my forehead:
“The most beautiful angel of heaven is standing right in front of me and
you expect me to speak, love?”

His words had me turned into a tomato and I felt giddy inside. Slowly,
he left me and held my hand near his mouth. He kissed my knuckles ever so
softly, making me avert my eyes.

“Sorry for being late, Diya and Jiya—” I began when he kept a finger
on my lips, sending chills down my spine.

“Did the best thing ever. Anyway, waiting for my wife is also one of my
rights which I have always been deprived of. I wanted to see what the
impatience of waiting to look at your personal angel feels like,” he said so
sincerely that I felt so lucky to get this man.

“Only you wife. Only you,” he muttered softly under his breath, which I
heard. What does that mean now?

“Let’s go,” he said, and we walked outside. His black Aston Martin was
our ride tonight. He held the door for me. Such a gentleman. As I settled
inside, he bent down and picked up the sides of my gown hanging out of the
door and kept it inside the car. He closed the door and entered from the
other side, commanding the driver to start the journey. Our hands were
intertwined for the rest of the ride, or maybe for the rest of our lives.
 I was lost in my world, and he kept quiet. I wondered why. As I looked
at him, I realized that he wasn’t quiet. He was staring at me as if
remembering my every feature and imprinting it on his mind. I looked
outside the window to avoid any unholy thoughts that may cross my mind
looking at his gaze. The ride went by quickly and before I could react to the
stopping of the car, I was blindfolded. My senses were all active at once,
but as I realized in the presence of my husband, nobody except him will
have the courage to do anything with me. I relaxed and let him lead the
way.
He seemed to notice and enjoy my trust as his affectionate gestures told
me.

“Stairs are coming in the way. Careful,” he said, concerned, and I just
hummed. I wanted to say that I could walk on a thin layer of ice when he
was holding my hand, but remained quiet, absorbing the beauty of the
moment. Sinking in the fact that I had already given him powers over me
and my heart.

Instead of feeling the stairs, I felt a hand snake around my waist and I
knew I was in my safe place. In his arms.
As soon as his footsteps ceased, I realized that we were at our
destination. He carefully let me down and removed my blindfold. The
beautiful smell of wild jasmine hit my nostrils, and I slowly opened my
eyes.

It was an open area decorated with fairy lights and glowing lamps. The
heart-shaped lights emitting a golden gleam were like glittering sparkles
and then a path decorated with roses and candles. It was a candlelight
dinner arrangement, and it looked so beautiful that I was left speechless. I
stepped ahead, wandering around, and twirled to look at the decorations.
There was a natural fragrance of Jasmine which was one of my favorites. A
huge tree was covered in golden lights and white lamps were descending
from another one. Looking at the decorations, I realized that it was one of
my fantasies as a kid which I had described in detail to Superman.
 I looked at Siddarth to find him already looking at me with admiration
in his eyes. A breathtaking smile glistened on his face when he saw my eyes
brimming with happiness. He gently held my hand, and I said “It’s
beautiful.”

“Not more than you,” he said, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. I
blushed and said, “Thank you.”

He grabbed me by my waist and held me in a tight grip.

“You surely expect me to give you a punishment for speaking those two
words that I hate the most,” he said huskily. I was lost in the proximity and
his hands were now drawing circles on the exposed part of my back. He
wasn’t fulfilling a dream as I stopped dreaming long back, he was instead
making my reality beautiful. He was the glow of my darkness.

I moaned softly as his lips landed on the base of my neck and he

continued his torture by planting kisses all over the area.

“P..Pizza” I blurted out. He moved back and laughed. I looked away,

embarrassed.

“Damn your sharp nose and love for pizza for spoiling my romantic
mood,” he chuckled. I punched him lightly, and he tugged me along with
him towards the table. As soon as I stepped on the heavenly path, rose
petals started to shower upon me and I spread my arms, relishing the
feeling.

Siddarth

She looked ethereal. What were these few decorations in front of the
beauty who was currently enjoying the downpour of petals and her serene
face had captured my heart forever? I loved her beyond words can ever
convey and eyes could express, and the way she looks at me nowadays
makes me believe that she does too. I am not one of those who live in false
hopes, but now, after living with her for more than half a year, I can see
beyond what her words express. Her eyes speak for her and they tell me that
she is in love with me. I know she will confess when she feels like it and I
will wait patiently. She is like the first ray of sunshine in the valley of my
heart, which causes every little flower to bloom.

Looking at her smile, I realize that I can give and take life to see that
smile. A smile that reached her eyes and my heart. Slowly, I moved toward
her and led her forward towards the table. I pulled a chair for her and she
sat and looked back at me. Oh, how much I wish to play with those earrings
that are teasing me right now!

Her gratitude that she tried to fit in two words seemed blank to me as
her expressions told me that she loved the way I demonstrated my love. I
know that she was beyond those materialistic gifts yet I wanted to fulfill
every dream that she had forgotten with time. The love for herself that she
left behind while caring for others. I couldn’t stop admiring her today.

I took my seat right in front of her and clapped my hands twice. A

group of men appeared and started playing the violin while she looked at
me with glee. She looked like a happy kid who wanted nothing more than
what was being provided at the moment. I opened the lids of the food and
the aroma of pizza that seemed more than inviting to her spread around,
siding the fragrance of jasmines for a while. I loved the excitement on her
face and the way her eyes twinkled at the sight of the delicacy. I opened
other lids, revealing a complete Italian cuisine with pasta, lasagna, and
spaghetti. How can we miss the chocolate shake?

Everything is just the way she prefers. White sauce pasta with cheese
and pizza without onions. She picked a plate and served it to us, which I
had to do, but I was busy staring at her. Oh, come on! Let me grab the
opportunity.

“Start eating already! The food is getting cold and I am not running
anywhere,” she said.
 “I won’t let you even,” I said and started eating the food. I noticed that
all the olives were missing from my piece of pizza. If I know her
preferences, then she knows mine as well. I raised my fork to feed her the
pasta, and she had it looking straight into my eyes. We were lost in our little
world. She did the same with me and fed me a bite of lasagna. From sharing
food to life, we were pretty happy except for some buzzing bees in our life.
You know what I mean. Riya is consciously and flawlessly planning her
revenge, which will soon bring justice to the wrong.

“When did Superman tell you all this?” she asked. Of course, nothing is
hidden from Mrs. Intelligent.

“When you were busy gawking at me,” I teased and she made a cute
offended face. I smiled and pinched her cheeks. How cute!

“I wasn’t gawking,” she huffed. There is no way I will tell her about my
painful journey of extracting information from her brother.

“If that makes you sleep at night,” I said playfully, and finished the last
bite of pasta on my plate. I looked at her to see a dab of sauce spread near
her lips. Time for fun!

I slowly brought my face closer to her, and she was looking at me with
big doe eyes and parted lips. So freaking innocent. I so want to ravish her
right now.
My breath fanned her face, and she closed her eyes. I slowly moved my
tongue to the side of her lips and licked the sauce.

As soon as I leaned back, she opened her eyes, cleared her throat, and
wiped her face with a tissue.
“Yummy,” I moaned, teasing her, and she blushed a deeper shade of red.

She was slowly sipping her milkshake when I got up and stood by her
side. She said “Hey! Let me finish my shake.”
I smiled at her cuteness. The bold side for the world and all the cuteness
reserved for me. Her childish, immature, and bubbly side, which she shows
me, is what I love the most. It makes me feel at home. Feel that I have been
able to make her feel comfortable. I just nodded, and she completed the
drink and got up. This time she wiped her lips carefully, even before I could
say a word. Damn her innocent little acts!

As soon as we stepped away from the table, she asked, “Are we

returning home now?”

When she calls it home, she means it. I am glad that she feels at home
with us. I turned to her and said in a low and husky voice, “The date has
just started baby.”
I had so much planned for us.
 FORTY
(b): Heart-To-Heart

Author
As soon as the words “The date has just started baby” left his mouth,
she felt all giddy and warm. Her excitement was at another level, but the
fact that he was putting in so much effort made her feel her importance. She
lost trust in herself at a point in time when people did not consider her
worthy of their time and gestures. He proved all of them wrong. He proved
to the world that she was worthy of every bit of his time and effort.

He softly held her hands and walked towards an open area. She looked
around, confused about why they were there. Soon they were in front of a
giant thing whose shadow took up a lot of space. As soon as her eyes fell on
it, she gasped out loud and closed her mouth with both her hands. He just
kept smiling, looking at her astonished face and twinkling eyes. He had just
expected this reaction, but seeing it turning into reality, he was happier than
her. He wanted to fulfill her every little demand, and this was just the
beginning. Suddenly, he stumbled back as his cute wife decided to jump
straight into his arms after being overwhelmed.

He just chuckled and engulfed her tightly in his arms. He quickly wiped
the tear that flew out of her eye and said “Itni mehnat yeh aansu jo Mujhe
tumhari aankhon mein bilkul pasand nahi hai dekhne ke liye nahi ki Maine
(I did not do so much hard work to see these tears in your eyes)”

She just nodded and stepped back. She felt as if her mouth was sealed.
She pulled him in for a deep, passionate kiss and he responded equally. She
stepped back after making herself believe that it was not a dream and he
gave her the much-required time to calm her senses. After a minute, he was
getting impatient to hear her voice. So he said,
 “Pehle pata hota ki itna pyara return gift milega toh Aisi sau dates
arrange Kar deta (If I had known earlier that you would give me such a
sweet return gift then I would have arranged 100 dates like these)” he said
keeping a hand on his heart. She blushed at his teasing and suddenly started
jumping up and down like a kid.

“Whoa! Whoa! It’s a hot-air balloon. I wanna ride this,” she said
dreamily, looking at the multi-color ride. He shook his head at her behavior
and said, “Jaan, I have not arranged it for insects to make a home inside it.
If you finish your admiration session, then only we will be able to ride
this.”

He said, and she nudged his shoulders and pouted.

“You are so mean,” she mumbled. He caressed her cheeks and said,
“Jaan, if you make cute faces like this, then—”

“Shh! I know your shameless mind,” she said and held his hands,
dragging him towards the balloon. He laughed heartily at her shy nature and
excited behavior. They entered the hot-air balloon and the man riding the
balloon bowed his head, seeing his boss. The balloon slowly raised, making
her hold his hand. They were floating in the air. As she stood looking at
around the beautiful surroundings shining in the night, she felt two strong
arms being wrapped around her petite waist. His chin rested on her bare
shoulder and her heart started its somersaults. He was having fun in his
way. She was being very jumpy and happy showing him every little thing
around, starting from a little house to a brook. He knew it was her dream as
a child to go for a ride in a hot-air balloon. He looked at the girl, who had
this million-dollar smile on her face by just getting a simple wish fulfilled.
She was the owner of a very famous company, yet she did not spend a
penny to fulfill her little wishes. She wanted to feel the surge of freedom
through this ride. He knew her other little naughty wish, too. He
remembered a conversation with her brother:

Siddarth
 “She wants to fulfill a fantasy on that balloon in the air,” he said, giving
me those teasing smiles.

“What is it?” I asked.

“When she said that she wanted to go in a hot-air balloon, she was
watching a Barbie movie. So obviously, the princess and the prince were
stuck in the balloon together. She insisted that she wanted a prince. I was
too possessive to agree to that wish of hers and said ‘No prince for you’
and being the stubborn little girl, she asked, ‘Why not? Even I want to have
a prince and become his princess. He will carry me just like in that movie
the prince did, and I denied it. How dare she think that I will let someone
carry my little one? So she said that she would go on that balloon ride with
her prince only and get a picture clicked in that movie pose and tease me
for life. Though in the movie it was something else, she wanted it to be more
intimate. So now is your chance as I have approved you for my princess
already,” he said, reminiscing those memories fondly.

“What was the pose?” I asked curiously, and he smirked.

He lifted her from her waist and turned her around. Their bodies
collided with each other, leaving no space in between. She shrieked in
surprise but relaxed as no man other than him could touch her. The man
riding the balloon looked at them with his jaw hanging down and Riya hit
Siddarth’s chest and said, “What are you doing? He is watching.”

Mesmerized by her eyes, he asked, “Who is this ‘he’ who has the guts
to lay an eye on us?”

She smiled cheekily and said “Your dear balloon driver”

He came out of his little bubble and glared at the man whose jaw was
touching the ground, seeing the couple romancing so freely in front of his
eyes. As he saw his boss looking at him with so much anger, he
immediately turned around and looked in another direction. Riya giggled
softly at the state of the afraid man, and Siddarth leaned toward her face.
Her laughter died down, and she looked at him with her doe-shaped eyes
without blinking. He said loudly to the driver, handing over his phone, “You
can feel these ‘Today’s generation and their romance’ vibes later. First,
click a picture of me with my wife.”

The man immediately obeyed, passing an embarrassed smile. Riya

looked at her husband in amusement, trying to gauge his next step. Was he
going to do what she was expecting?

Soon his lips landed just near hers, and the sound of ‘click’ was heard as
the middle-aged man took the picture. Lingering his lips over there for a
moment and shocking the hell out of her, he leaned back and took the phone
from the hands of the man and ordered him to turn around yet again. What
was her husband up to?

He said, “Now tease your dear brother as much as you want as the
picture is smoking hot.”

She smiled at the memory and thanked God thousands of times for
giving her such a man in her life. Her wish could have been considered
childish, but he was so thoughtful that he completed it.

He swiftly kept the phone back inside and again wrap ped his hand
around her hip. ‘Now is the time for the actual thing,’ he thought and
crashed his lips on hers. ‘Why am I getting too many shocks and kisses
today?’ she thought, responding to him. He sucked her lips, and she moaned
into the kiss, making him impatient for entry. After exploring her mouth
completely, they stood there joining their foreheads as the stars and moons
witnessed their love. And we aren’t supposed to forget the middle-aged man
who had closed his eyes and ears muttering holy words in his mind.

“Jaan, you are my beautiful world,” he said quietly, making her heart
flutter.
 “And you are my home. The meaning of my life,” she whispered a little
too quietly, which he heard anyway, and kissed her forehead being
overwhelmed.

“The wish did not include a kiss, by the way,” she wiggled her
eyebrows at him.

“How can I leave a chance to annoy your superman? Anyway, this pose
suits us more,” he said, shrugging.
Slowly, he let her down, and the rest of the ride was full of fun. They
were each other’s solace.

As soon as the hot-air balloon landed, she excitedly said, “That was the
best surprise ever. I loved it so much.”

“Now even the balloon gets to hear those three words from you. Only
my luck is not in my favor,” he muttered.

“Thank You, milady,” he said dramatically and linked her arms with his,
pulling her out. As soon as they landed at their beautiful destination, which
was at the side of the stream, the balloon driver said, “Oh Lord! My balloon
got impure. I have to tell my wife to conduct a veneration to make it pure
again. I would have to bribe her with cauliflower flatbread along with sauce
for the same.”

The next plan by Mr. Hero was to take his wife for a bike ride. A bike
ride on a gleaming night was his fantasy. But he found their clothes a bit
inappropriate and too lavish for the same. He was annoyed as he forgot to
arrange it as he was too busy thinking about other things. Seeing him lost in
his thoughts, her attention shifted from the flowing water to her husband.
She sensed that something was troubling him and the bike parked near a
tree caught her attention. She wanted to just grab the helmet and fly, but
seeing her clothes, she frowned. Then she realized that maybe he forgot to
arrange for clothes and now was upset over his plan getting wasted.
Suddenly, something clicked in her mind. It was so contrary to her
personality that she twirled around, patting her back in dramatic fashion.
 She immediately asked him, “Is there a changing spot nearby?”

This question pulled him out of his thoughts and he answered absent-
mindedly, “There is a small cottage that way which is owned by Roys. One
can use that.”

She flung out of there towards the cottage at full speed in those ‘killer’
heels and he shouted behind “Careful”

She ignored his over-protective instruction and kept walking while he

cursed himself for giving her those heels, which did no good to her feet.
He followed her towards the door and in a minute she was out in almost
a new pair of clothes. The keyword is almost. The upper part was the same,
but now it looked like a top while the lower was a black legging. He looked
at her dumbfounded while she came out holding the skirt of the dress in her
hand. He asked, “How?”

“Are you sure you bought it?” she asked, raising a brow.

“100%” he affirmed.

“Then how did you not know that the lower part could be separated
from the top of the gown?” she asked. This was one of the ideas that Riya
had given in the national competition, which was sold under Ankit’s name.
They were still on the market, but with a few changes, and how could she
not recognize her own idea? She already wears leggings under gowns as she
feels more comfortable. She did not tell him that though.

“Hey! I selected it after watching this design at a showroom and there it

was like a gown only, so how can I know something like this can happen?”
he said, offended. She giggled and said, “So, problem solved.”

“Ya, my cutie pie. You are my problem solver,” he said, pulling her
towards him. She rested her head on his heart and said, “Now you can
remove the coat and we are all set for the fun.”
 He asked, “How are you so smart? Hats off to my mother-in-law.”

“How did she come in between?” she asked.

“She would have made you eat almonds na,” he teased, and she
punched him lightly, shaking her head. He was proud of his woman. Every
woman is the problem solver of her house. Genius in her own way. He
never told her that clothes were an issue, but she would not have been the
glamour queen if not for her spontaneous and sharp nature.

They were quickly dressed in clothes more suitable for the biking thing,
as he was dressed in a white shirt and black pants. They both moved
towards the black shining Ninja H2R, which screamed luxury. They found
biker jackets and helmets kept along on it and Siddarth muttered, “At least
Vicky is good at something.”
He roared the engine, and she sat behind him comfortably.

“Jaan—
“Hold me tight, hug me” Siddarth sang while she just chuckled
wrapping her arms around his torso amused at his way of saying her to hold
him tightly.

“As you wish hubby,” she said in a sing-song way. With the cool winds
teasing them to no extent and the proximity levels pretty high. The date was
wild.

The whole way, she behaved like a free bird. Singing and standing with
his support despite his warnings. She just wanted to enjoy it fully.
Immersing herself in the moment, as she believed that those moments were
too precious to lose. He stopped the bike on a cliff. The view was truly
enchanting, with the sky on their heads in all its glory with twinkling stars
adorning it and the moon being the center of attraction. A man was already
standing there to welcome them. A mat was neatly placed with a box
containing refreshments. It was another surprise. When he said that, the
night was still young. He meant it.
 As she looked at the arrangements, she squealed with delight. He held
her hand and made her sit beside him. He asked, “As per my knowledge,
my wife does not like drinking much, so mind getting intoxicated due to ice
cream?”

She grinned and nodded. Her eyes twinkled seeing the frozen dessert,
and she licked her lips, which ignited his desires, but he controlled it as he
wanted her to relish the sweet. They both shared the dessert and then started
their heart-to-heart conversation.

“It’s been a long time since you kept questions to yourself. Ask,” she
demanded, looking at the moon.

“What is it that you wish to answer?” he asked instead. Questions were

there, but it never actually mattered to that extent until she was hurt.

“Anything you ask for. You have my word for today,” she said playfully.

“OK then, what was that lady saying to you the day before at that
party?” he asked. She looked at him, amused.

“Don’t look at me like that. I love you so much that I can sense when
something is wrong. Her talk made my wife skip our lovely milkshake
sessions for a night. All she did was futile attempts to sleep and yet slept
only when she was in my arms,” he said and her heart just melted. One
simple thing, and he judged that something was wrong.

“What should I do? You have become my habit,” she said while playing
with her chain.

“Oh, dear! You are talking about habits and here you are my addiction.
My drug. Only mine,” he said, wrapping an arm around her waist. So
freaking possessive.

“The lady was Ruchika Sareen, wife of Dileep Sareen and mother of
Keshav Sareen,” she stated, getting lost in his eyes.
 “I have seen her before. Maybe at our wedding,” he said.

“Damn your sharp eyes! She was there and very much against the idea
of me marrying you,” she said and he just sighed. Who was she to stop
destiny, after all? My wife is just mine, he thought.

“Why?” he still asked, wanting to know her reasons.

“While dressing up as your bride, she was the one who insisted on
making my hair and I did not mind as she was my mom’s friend at a point
in time. As soon as she started speaking, I got the hint. She had somehow
got to know that 1-year arrangement thing, so she bluntly told me that it
was the worst choice ever. She told me that after a year you would leave me
and I would lose everything. No man would ever agree to be my husband or
even if I get alliances, it would be from older men who wouldn’t treat me
right. I don’t know if it was her care speaking or the will to get me married
to Keshav. She repeated all those curses that society would throw my way.
Starting from me being in the category of used goods to rejected material.
They would reason out that people would think that I couldn’t satisfy
my husband in–”

She was cut off by a pair of lips on her own. Her eyes closed in bliss.
‘As if he would let people say a word about her, he would snatch out their
tongues,’ he thought. They parted, and he said, “Don’t say words that I
can’t bear to hear about you. I love you so much, Jaan. You know you are
my pride. And even after listening to all this, you agreed to marry me?”

“You already know that one of the reasons was dad, but the second was
that I don’t know why, but marrying you felt right. My heart agreed to it
and defied my mind for the first time. Being yours was never in my plan,
and now it is my only source of happiness. Leaving you would feel like
giving up on it,” she completed, and he hugged her tightly. He was glad to
feel her presence in his life.
 “Forget about the thoughts of it. I am never leaving you and I will never
let you go at any cost. The only lady in my life is you. Understood?” he
asked, lifting her chin. She just nodded.

“I heard your past from others not because I was impatient, but because
I sensed that instead of feeling relieved you would feel burdened while
sharing it,” he said.

“Maybe it was the right thing to do. I had this gut-wrenching feeling
whenever I had to speak about it so it was better that way,” she said.

“The most challenging part is that I have to guess your feelings at that
point in time”

“And I know you are doing the job perfectly in your head, as you know
me so well. I fell and stood up. For me, the story had nothing more to it,”
she said, and he agreed.

“What is your biggest regret in life?” she asked.

His eyes became teary for a minute and he answered, “I wasn’t able to
save my Maasi (mother’s sister). Vanya Shergill.”

She went stiff in his arms but quickly composed herself before he could
notice. He became lost in his grief as flashbacks of the past flooded his
mind.
“She was very close to us all. She was a motherly figure to me. She was
a journalist. So bold and fierce. She couldn’t stand wrong at all. She had
met with an accident when I had gone to Germany for a week. Her car was
burned and there was no way she could survive. It was a clear case of an
accident where her car’s brakes failed and she crashed into an electricity
pole. No culprits. No case. Nothing to prove, but I don’t think I could get
her justice. I couldn’t find the reason behind the failure of the brakes of a
well-serviced car. I loved her so much. Why did God take her away? Why
was he so cruel to us? I miss her so much,” he confessed.
 “It wasn’t God,” she muttered but he couldn’t hear. She softly wiped his
tears and said, “One day everything will be alright. You will get back
whatever you have lost.”

He couldn’t understand what she meant but nodded and asked, “Aakriti
Maa also died in an accident right?”
She nodded and said, “Nina Maa as well.”

“Why did it happen to us only?” he asked like a child. The fire in her
eyes revealed an entirely different story as she spoke.

“The devil was written in our fate only but he is yet to see the meaning
of hell.”
What does she mean by that?

Lost in grief, her words blurred out from his mind while she consoled
him in her manner.
“Calm down. It’s all in the past. Life is perfect the way it is,” she said,
and he hummed. She promised herself that she would make things fall into
place.

“And yes! Why did you inform everyone about this date? Even our
relatives and Chachi’s friends got to know about it,” she asked, faking an
angry look. He laughed at her cute face and said, “Great! The world must
know that you have got such a handsome and caring husband.”

“Are you sure about being handsome?” she asked teasingly.

“Ask my wife. She fell brutally for my charms,” he teased back making
her go all red.

“Oh how much I love that color on you,” he whispered huskily in her
ears. She just shyly looked down.

“You know, Manav told me that Sunshine was talking about some
Lampshark being very bad and cruel, just like the banana peel. Who the hell
is this lampshark? How do these villains get the gate pass to our life?” he
asked, trying to think about a shark that was like Neha. She laughed out
loud listening to this and said “You couldn’t guess it”

He made a bad face and said, “Who is it?”

“Your favorite uncle. Deepanshak” she said, stretching her words.

“He is my favorite target though but Deepanshak and lampshark don’t

make sense. How the hell do you people give such weird nicknames?” he
asked.

“Our nicknames aren’t weird at first,” she said, raising a finger.

“Sure” he rolled his eyes.

“Who are these people who get rewarded with such names?” he asked.

“Only two categories. First ones that we love more than life and second
ones that annoy us to no extent,” she said. Now he also wanted a nickname
from her, obviously for the former reason.

“Secondly, lampshark isn’t a nickname. Fairy converted 'deep' into a

lamp and she just misspelled the words as it was a long name so the last
part became a shark,” she laughed, remembering the time she had to put to
gauge the word.

He joined along and they both laughed their hearts out. At one point
they had no reason to laugh, but they laughed just looking at the other
person’s laugh. Does that happen in your case too?

“Siddarth, remember one thing, whenever people are thinking that I am

falling weak, they are misinterpreting it. When I fall weak, it’s all a Mirage
if it comes in front of the world. I would rather like to hide in your embrace
than let them know what is going on inside me,” she said seriously.
 “And I’d rather not let you fall weak ever. I would like to be the one
who reads your emotions like no one else,” he said, caressing her hair.

“By the way, Jaan,” he poked her.

“Ya?” she asked.
“Starting from bullying people to troubling them, you are permitted to
do everything,” he said.
“And?” she asked.
“Except for getting hurt,” he said sternly.
“Why are you thinking about it so suddenly?” she asked. Because I can
feel that you are again up to something, he thought.
“Your stunts make me think about all this. I won’t let troubles come in
your way in the first place, but anyway,” he said.

“Farman hai hakeekto ka ke abhi kuch kaante baaki hai

Dar hai mujhe kis baat ka jab tak tu mera saathi hai”
(It’s the order of destiny that there are still some thorns left
Why should I be afraid when you are my partner)

She said, making the wheels in his head turn.

Leaving it aside he said,

“Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy. I love you so much and this time I have no
long speech to give you, as you are already mine. Whether you accept it or
not, the only one who has all sorts of rights over you is me and nobody can
change it. So like silly teenagers, there is no way that I am going to ask you
to hold my hand or stay with me forever because that you are gonna do,
anyway. So I am just telling you that I am always by your side and you are
the queen of my world. You can share anything with me and all you have to
do to get your work done is ask me. We are together in anything and
everything. You are my Jaan,” he blabbered, whatever came to his mind.

“Mr. Siddarth Roy, firstly it was pretty long and secondly you have all
the rights on me which I accept gladly and vice versa also stands true,” she
smiled, burying her head in the crook of his neck while her scent allured
him.
 “Let’s dance,” he suddenly said and played an intimate Bollywood
number.

His hand was on the curve of her waist while her hands held his
shoulders. Slowly they swayed to the beat of the music, getting lost in each
other. He lost all control over his senses and turned her around back
hugging her. He dropped sloppy kisses on her neck, making her moan. They
were getting drenched in ecstasy when the song stopped and the ringtone of
his phone was heard.

“Ab to phone Bhi Pyar ka Dushman ho gya (now even my phone is

against my romance)” he growled and she chuckled, nudging him to pick it
up. Like a grumpy kid, he picked up the call, and it was idiot Kartavya who
had spoiled his mood. The first question he asked Siddarth was,
“Bro! Date and all without telling me. By the way, how is it going?”

Siddarth wanted to smash his head, but instead of lashing out, he cut the
call and hugged his wife to calm himself down.

“Let’s go home. I feel sleepy” she yawned, rubbing her eyes, and the
whipped man found it too cute to resist.

“As you say, meri Jaan,” he smiled, picking her up in his arms.
They spent their day in complete bliss. A memory none can forget.
 FORTY-ONE
Revenge served cold

Riya
Different people have different definitions of revenge, and hatred is the
most common term swinging in the middle. People might think that the
revenge is just because I was a victim of their crimes, but the truth is that
the punishment is necessary to ensure that wrong isn’t repeated. The
fearless eyes of criminals must hold the dread of revenge like that which
can shake them to the core. For me, this revenge is a reply to what was done
in the past. A slap to the face of the man who is a joke in the name of a
preacher of justice. For a man who had the freaking audacity to eye my
little sisters and the man who robbed me of my right to raise my voice. His
wife had made my dignity a laughingstock among others, terming my every
claim to be my own mistake instead of blaming her treacherous husband,
who is an animal in the name of a human. For me, his downfall had always
been an aim to impact his mental uphold rather than a financial front, as I
wanted him to reel through the same trauma that had haunted me for so
long. Soon I realized that his mental peace was related to money, so his
financial base had to be doomed.

I have planned everything already, and the results will be out today. The
complete family is sitting in front of the television watching a movie that
ends in 15 minutes with deep interest and then the real fun begins. I wasn’t
eager for the impact because I am confident about what I did, but I want to
watch their reactions. Arth was sitting right next to me while his hand
carelessly settled on the back of the sofa behind me, playing with my hair
now and then. Maa and Papa were busy eating popcorn and watching the
ending of the dramatic tale involving the union of two lovers or a couple
about to divorce. Chachi and Chachu were all cuddly and cute, not focusing
on the movie at all. Diya and Jiya were doing the most interesting thing,
called a popcorn fight. I became the object of their fight two times as my
dear husband segregated popcorn from my hair, chuckling at my playful
glares towards the two warriors. The movie ended on a good note and
suddenly Papa’s phone pulled everyone out of the melody, depicting the
movie’s culmination. Arth muted the television immediately, and Papa’s
expression changed as he conversed. Exactly what I was expecting!

Papa changed the channel suddenly to the news, making Maa whine as
she wanted to hear the song, but as soon as the reporter started speaking,
their complete attention was on the announcement.

‘The glory of Deepanshak Roy is a complete Sham’

'Ugly war of words between ideal couple reveals dirty secrets'
‘Ketki Deepanshak Roy in an illicit affair with Sanjay Dutta’
‘Ketki Roy reveals the nasty deeds of her husband, claiming him to be a
womanizer and molester.’
‘The blame game between husband and wife flamed revelations of
truth’
‘A criminal hiding behind the covers of the law, the attorney worth no
respect’

Above the caption, there were images of Ketki and Sanjay in

compromising situations and then there was a video of their fight. A wave
of pleasure ran through my insides as I saw the devastating look on the face
of Ketki as her husband shouted at her for being a lady of low character.
Her words still rang in my ears when she hurled accusations at my
intentions of trying to get money through such tricks. Today the pain in her
eyes reminded me that my failure that day resulted in her failure for a
lifetime.

Both husband and wife were a perfect pair as they supported each
other’s shallow deeds, but my plan made them reveal their blunders from
their mouths in front of the world. If they knew how to play, they would
realize that I was the mastermind behind the game’s invention. Slowly, my
attention shifted to the video.
 “You bloody characterless woman! You have spoiled my complete
reputation. Your dirty videos are exposed in front of the world with that
jerk, Dutta. Your deeds have put me to shame. Now what will we do?” he
screamed while she looked gobsmacked.

“Shut up! Just shut up! You have been cursing me and pointing out my
character, but what are you? At least I don’t force myself on young men as
you do with those girls. I don’t even remember the number of girls I had to
bribe and insult to shut them up. And you fucking have the audacity to point
a finger at me. You haven’t even changed a bit as you keep on having a new
girl every night, but I don’t call you characterless,” she yelled back.
Perfect!

“So what? Do my affairs become scandals like yours? I don’t get caught
in bed with men like you. You always saved and defended me for the sake of
your reputation, so don’t state it like you have done me any favors. I never
told you to insult Swati, Kajal, or Riya. You had fun doing all this and
showing the power of your money,” he said, pointing his finger at
her. Oops!

She held his collar and said, “We married for our needs, and it was
nothing but a deal. Sanjay and I had an old affair and I don’t know how, but
he came a week back and then old emotions rekindled. That’s all. I don’t
know who snapped those pictures and made videos. Anyway, let me not
remind you of the times when you were about to get defeated, yet I stood by
you. Your deeds have brought us here.”

“You speak as if you are a saint. Who snatched away deals from Roys
and helped competitors for money? Who wrapped them in sweet talks and
eliminated other bakeries from the market by spinning false stories of unfair
means? Remember the 2007 BGG baker scam where you added those drugs
to products?” he said, pushing a vase down in frustration.

“Then it wasn’t me who tried to rob innocent girls of their dignity,

right? It wasn’t me who persuaded Roys to help you tell them lies. Anyway,
it’s not time for these fights. Oh god! What should I do? My reputation will
be ruined. Do something Deepanshak and remember if I go down I will take
you down too,” she cried. Aw! The poor lady is crying. So sad.
Suddenly Deepanshak picked up a knife and held it against her throat.

“You rogue! Don’t raise your voice. We are in trouble because of you.
Let’s do one thing: we will conduct a conference and declare that the video
is photo-shopped and blame Sanjay for being jealous of me and wanting to
bring me down. Then you shed some tears and ask the public for justice. Oh
god! This will cost us a lot. Moreover, we are completely bankrupt and I
have to pay that 75 million amount as well or I will be sued,” he held his
head in his hands and the video was turned off abruptly giving the lady
reporter the chance to speak and pass comments on their deeds.

I looked at the others to find them peering at me with narrowed eyes.

Arth was giving me a ‘you-hid-this-part-from-me’ look. I just grinned
sheepishly and the proud look in the eyes of each one of them wasn’t
missed by me as I went to pick up my buzzing phone.

It was the gang on a video call, and I immediately declined. No way in

hell I was going to answer their questions like this.

I was engulfed in a bear hug by the complete family as they bombarded

me with congratulations and questions of their own. I smiled gently and
asked them all to sit. They started asking how did all this happen and my
mind went to the time when I started the plan. I remembered years back the
reopening of old cases against the famous Indian lawyer Deepanshak Roy.
The non-governmental organization named Kiran started a case against the
lawyer and collected evidence. All is a part of my plan. I decided that I had
held the complete story to myself and now when it was nearing the end, I
could share it with them. So I told them all to settle and narrated the start of
the revenge, which was not to burn two houses but to settle the scores and
to get the missing peace.

“My business soared high, and so did my desire to prevent others from
suffering the same fate. Doing it directly would have been risky, so I looked
for similar cases. Then came forward a hope in the form of the ‘Kiran
Organization’. A victim of the games of Deepanshak named Swati was an
orphan who stayed in a home built by the organization. I decided to lead her
out of the dark and fight for my justice through her. The intention wasn’t to
make her the bait but instead to empower her to the extent that she could
fight and slowly, I restored her depressed mental state. She became a little
sister to me and once she called me telling me that some ‘Vishal Roy’ was
threatening to bring her to the streets if she didn’t remain shut–

“But I never called Swati,” Papa replied immediately. Did he seriously

think that I wouldn’t trust him?

“And I never asked, dear Papa. I know you can’t do that to anyone,” I
shrugged, and he smiled adoring me.

“She was afraid, but I motivated her and increased her security
simultaneously. You all started to wonder how the case was on the fast track
and looked for the real person, but I dodged pretty well. R.A.M. was the
name I told the organization people to call me with and hence I kept you all
in a loop that the person was a man. Then more girls joined us and reported
him to the police. He was finally down as we proved him guilty, but he was
clever enough to spin false stories in front of you all. Then the bakery that
Ketki loved so much was an easy task to destroy and slowly they lost
everything but still, the arrogance that came along with the Roy surname
and the lavish lifestyle that they were proud of was with them as I let it be
till the time I wanted absolute revenge. Now was the time as he overstepped
his limits by targeting others. I planned everything, but a few days back I
decided to play safe and involve Siddarth and the gang members.”

Author

In one of the penthouses of Manav Raheja, a meeting of the gang

members was being held, and all were looking expectantly at the one whom
they wanted an answer from. Riya fake gulped and said,
 “It looks like I am your prey and you all are hungry lions. Don’t give me
those We-will-gobble-you-up looks.”

All looked at her in disbelief while Dev said, “Only our dear brother-in-
law has that right. He can eat you up.”

Riya felt her cheeks getting warm, but Siddarth intertwined their fingers
and started drawing circles on her palm, giving her a wink. Such a tease!

“Let’s come back to the topic, love birds. What is going on, Riya?”
Srishti asked.

“Oh please! Don’t let me remind you of the times you have been caught
making out on the couch when we entered your home,” Veena defended her
sister.

“What can she do as the beast can’t keep his hands to himself?” Abhi
taunted Manav. Manav smacked his head and said,
“Don’t let the beast tear you up, so better shut up. Moreover, my wife,
my hands, and my couch. You don’t have to open your mouth.”

All laughed at Abhi’s afraid expression and looked at Riya again.

“Guys! The plan is not going to be elaborated in front of you all,” Riya
declared.

Everyone whined and asked, “Why?”

“Kids,” she muttered.

“You always do this to us,” Shivangi pouted.

“Aw, dear! I am not about to melt. Anyway, the plan is clear. It is to

attack their strength” Riya said.
 “People aim at weakness, but we are aiming at strength. Whoa! We are
on a spree to fail every other planner in this world,” Dev said. Abhi
pinched him to shut him up.

“This is not the time,” Riya said to Dev, and he sat like an attentive
child.

“Do you know what is the reason behind their survival even after such
harsh times?” she asked.

“Their relation with the Roys?” Dev asked.

“NO!”

“Their partnership and mutual understanding. Ketki and Deepanshak

are a team,” Siddarth pointed out.

“Correct! Exactly my point. They have tried to break people apart, so

let’s tear them in a way that none can fix it back,” she smirked.

“How?” Veena asked.

“They will make the way themselves. We just need to provoke them,”
Riya stated while Manav said,
“Just don’t put yourself in trouble else you can do anything”
“Uff Superman! I am not putting myself in danger. I will put you in
danger this time,” she said, smirking.

“WHAT?” all shouted as Riya has never let any of them at risk ever.
Manav rubbed his eyes and asked, “Works for me. What do you want?”

She shook her head and said, “It’s between us.”

Looking at her expressions, he understood that she was determined to

make them understand the real meaning of pain. He smirked and said,
“Let’s do it then.”
 “I want them after your revenge is done. Either they are in hell or
heaven, but I want them handed over to me.” Siddarth’s words shocked
each one of them. Abhi and Manav shared wicked smiles after hearing him.

“And what did you make him do?” the entire family echoed.

“I had this plan of making them confess their deeds, so I targeted their
strength, which was the fact that they had each other’s backs. They lost
their spirit and their team. I pitted them against each other by bringing the
old love of Ketki Roy back,” I smirked.

“Sanjay Dutta,” Papa said out loud.

“Right! Kartavya helped me gather the details. The 75 million demand

was a distraction that worked perfectly. As they lacked time, they went
from place to place and got busy collecting the amount, afraid of getting
sued. I utilized that time to search for Sanjay and plant him in Ketki’s life.
Kartavya did his job perfectly by reminding them now and then that I will
destroy them if they didn’t arrange the money, but they never thought that I
would be planning something big. I removed their support systems in the
form of Neha Di and Dad as they went together to the beauty contest in
Milan where Di is participating…”

“Wait! Why did Veer Shekhawat go?” Siddarth asked, confused.

“Why won’t he when one of the anonymous investors was in favor of

sponsoring the event to promote Shekhawat cosmetics? He had to check
everything once as the investor is one of the major shareholders,” I said.

“You are the investor” Siddarth connected the dots and I nodded.

“Now, with no support from friends, they got busy while Ketki found a
way to help in—”
“Sanjay Dutta” Meenakshi gritted.
 “Exactly what I wanted! Then Superman got their photos and videos
through his ways while Kartavya placed the camera in their room as per my
orders. Today is the day when he wrote doom in his fate years back and I
decided to end this chapter today only, so I sent the video of Ketki with
Sanjay to the media this morning and waited for heated confrontations.
Then, as planned, they fought, revealing their nasty secrets and spoiling
everything with their own hands. As Sanjay was our man so he is out of the
picture now and he does not care about his image at all, as people know him
that way only. Now is the time for the next step,” I said and all were
looking astonished at my mastermind brain as I did exactly what they
feared.

Ketki spoke foul words and hurled insults at many and questioned their
character, but in reality, she was a woman who couldn’t bear such words for
herself. She had some orthodox morals which indicated that her husband
must be respected and, hence, they shared a cordial relationship. She never
wanted to disappoint him. Listening to those words from her husband
would have broken her, and I knew this very well, so I did exactly the same.
She must realize how it feels to be called characterless and cheap.

Deepanshak was all about his image and hence his image had to break
to turn his life upside down. They knew very well how to target the
weaknesses of others and blackmail them, but I made them face the same.
For the past week, I blackmailed him with anonymous numbers about little
secrets here and there and I would be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy it. Finally,
I played my cards today, but a promise was left incomplete.

After telling the reality to everyone, they went away to play their roles
of fake tears of betrayal from Deepanshak. I rang the inspector’s phone, and
he told me the case had been filed because the money had not been
returned, and I told him to proceed as I instructed.

Soon I and Siddarth were standing in front of an old warehouse and as

we were about to enter I said,
 “I knew who I was marrying the day it all started. I am familiar with the
real you. I know your every shade, even if I have never asked about it.
Don’t keep the beast mode off today because you aren’t dealing with your
loved ones. Only criminals. I know about your ways of torture and you
won’t find a unique piece who would admire you for that as well,” I
winked. It was true. If I knew his soft side, then I knew that the reports of
his wrongdoers being tortured by him were also true. I had no issues, as he
knew his limits.

“You know?” he asked.

“That you punish people in your own way before handing them over to
the police? Yes,” I said.

“And that does not trouble you?” He sounded unsure.

“If my planning doesn’t trouble you, then your ways also don’t trouble
me. I adore you, my dear husband. Go! I kept my word. They are inside.
You have time till tonight before sending them to custody,” I said.

“I love you so much! So very much” he engulfed me in a hug and kissed

my forehead. My husband was a charmer. I trusted him with my life. He has
controlled himself for so long and not interfered even once since I said I
wanted to do it on my own. It’s his time to unleash his rage. The rage that
was seen in his eyes when he got to know the past.

Hand in hand, we both stepped inside. As soon as we entered,

Superman, Abhi, and Dev were already there. They hugged me and said
that they would like more details later, and I agreed. Ketki and Deepanshak
looked at me and he asked,
“You have destroyed everything already. What more do you want now?”

Siddarth slapped him hard and said, “VOICE DOWN BEFORE MY

WIFE”

“Why are we here?” Ketki asked timidly.

 “Poor you! Just a day of insults and you lost your voice. I am quite bold
in that regard then because my voice did not waver a bit after hearing your
accusations.” I snapped.

“You are here to get the reward for your honorable deeds. Harry, bring
the chains,” Siddarth growled.

The chains reminded me of that day when I was chained similarly. My

cry for help. My pleas. I closed my eyes as distressing memories
overpowered my mind. I quickly opened my eyes, not wanting to remember
those days.

“How did you do that? In our fight, we spoke many things about you as
well, but that never reached the media,” Deepanshak asked. Idiot!

“Our minds work perfectly fine to know what to broadcast and what to
edit. While we made it look like a live show, we did apply some magic,” I
smirked at Dev, who smirked back.

“How dare you do that to us?” he grunted. Siddarth whipped him back
and forth and shouted, “CAN’T YOU UNDERSTAND AT ONCE? VOICE
AND EYES DOWN BEFORE MY QUEEN.”

Manav and Abhi smiled as he said those words. He looks so hot right
now!

“So how do you feel Mrs. Ketki Roy after being publicly declared
characterless? Remember, you said the same words to my sister in front of
me? It’s her revenge. It’s our revenge. We had promised to make you suffer
the same and see. You are finished. No home. No reputation. No money. No
children on your side. Absolutely nothing to boast about. Aaj toh muh par
phenkne ko paise bhi nahi hai. Yeh hi rakhlo (Today you don’t even have
money to throw at our face. Keep these only)” Bhai mocked as he threw
coins at her face. It was my brother releasing his frustration at not being
able to do something that day. The one who couldn’t hear a word against
me had to hear her in the hope of justice. I felt relieved today as the people
who mocked us were being treated the way they deserved.

I hugged Bhai, and we both remembered those days in each other’s

embrace and decided to let it go now after years of suffering.

“It is all happening just because of you,” Deepanshak muttered, on the

verge of fainting. Siddarth had beaten him blue and black.

“Sorry! We are sorry. Leave us, please. Siddarth beta, we are your
Chachu Chachi. Please don’t do this,” she requested, seeing her husband
being tortured.

“I am not your beta. We have no relation. Roys have officially disowned

you, and the day you did all those things to my innocent wife, you lost all
your rights to me. You did not listen to her pleadings when she came to you,
so today you don’t get any sort of mercy. She is my Jaan. My life. In our
house, the knife that she gets a scratch from is thrown away and you will be
treated more harshly as you hurt her so badly,” he proclaimed venomously. I
told him to hit them twice, considering how they behaved with my little
fairy, and he gladly increased their torture. I was blessed to have this man in
my life. He is the hope in my abandoned life. I love him to no extent. Even
if he asks for my life, I would present it to him gladly, but he is one of those
who would slit the throats of those who speak against me.

Not wanting to see more, I left the place for the outhouse as I had to
release my frustration and anger at my punching bag. The man whose
mouth was always ready to blame me wasn’t even in a condition to speak
today. Alina, Veena, and Shivangi would have started their assault on Ketki
today because, for them, she was equally responsible for my misery. Barbie
did not want to see the reasons for my suffering again, so she was at home
with fairy.

As I kicked the bag, I thought of how my boxer and karate specialist

would have used all their techniques on him. As I calmed down, I returned
home to find them all in the mood for a party. For them, it was their victory.
Their revenge, as I was the daughter of the house. The door was opened by
my husband, looking completely fresh, as if he had fulfilled hundreds of
wishes at once.

He smiled widely and pecked my lips, taking me by surprise. I looked at

his red knuckles, which were now covered in the ointment. Maa looked at
me and asked me to stop at the threshold. What was she up to?

She came along with others with a prayer plate which is used to
welcome the victorious warriors home. She blessed me as if I was a soldier
returning after winning the battle. She was celebrating the win of right over
wrong, but I don’t feel so. It was just justice for the ones who were
wronged.

Diya and Jiya came to me and twirled me around, dancing. This family
was actually mine, as it was their blood being punished, but they were
celebrating my victory. Diya whispered in my ear, “I have taken proper care
of your husband as I have bandaged his hands.”

I just smiled at her, and that night we all celebrated and rejoiced. Maa
and Papa hugged me and told me that I was very strong. I was glad to hear
it. After dinner, as we reached our room, I was immediately pinned to the
wall. He looked intently at me and said, “More than justice, I am happy that
the pain in your eyes was slowly replaced by memories of triumph. I love
you for what you are.”
I sighed in happiness after hearing him. No other man in this world can
be like him.

“I know you are still keeping something from me, but I won’t mind
waiting. I can do that for you forever. Love you, Jaan,” he said and attacked
my lips. You can say that the night in his arms was bliss.

The next five days passed by and the news was settling down slowly.
People showed sympathy, and Maa handled them very well. She said “Care
about those who care about you. Why should we sympathize with them
when they did not think before betraying us? Let them be in jail, which is
their right place. Don’t bring them to my house and spoil our peace.”

Today I had too much work to do, so I wanted to start early for the
office but I couldn’t as Suwarna Chachi’s relatives came into the picture
suddenly. As I was about to leave grabbing an apple, a lady around 40
entered with a beautiful girl of 27.

Chachi called me, and I walked over and stood by their side. The elder
lady gave me a small smile as Chachi said, “She is Riya. Siddarth’s wife
and our daughter.”

“Riya, this is Sushma Agarsen. My sister’s sister-in-law and this is her

daughter Mahira Agarsen,” she introduced. I touched the feel of the older
lady and smiled at the girl who was analyzing me up and down. Why do I
think she is that Mahira?

“Jaan! Jaan! Keep that apple down and have this before leaving,” he
came out of the kitchen handing me a paratha wrapped in foil. So freaking
caring! He hugged me and kissed my forehead. As he noticed the guests, his
eyes opened wide, and he was in cold and emotionless man mode.

Mahira came over and hugged him tightly. I was shocked for a minute,
then I confirmed that she was the same Mahira. Maa was glaring at her, and
Siddarth was about to burst.

He lightly pushed her back and asked, “What the hell is this Mahira?
Why are you here?”

“Siddarth! They are here for hardly two or three days as she has some
interior designing assignment in Mumbai,” Chachi said, trying to diffuse the
situation.

“OK! Meet Riya, my wife, and Riya, she is Mahira, my ex-girlfriend,”

he said, looking at me to find any trace of anger. Hey, dude! You know me
enough to know that I don’t get angry this quickly.
 I just smiled at her and said, “You are very pretty, dear.”
My husband did not react weirdly and instead stood there with his arm
wrapped around my waist. She just smiled and mouthed ‘you too’.

Diya and Jiya greeted her so formally that I was wondering if their
cheeks would hurt with that fake smile. Maa was standing on my other side
as she said, “Lizard is back. God save us from her tail.”

We were about to leave for work when Siddarth stepped inside to take a
file and I headed towards my car. As I reached it, I realized that the tire of
the car was flat, so I walked to our room to get the other key. As I opened
the door, the scene inside made me numb for a second. Was it my room?

Mahira was in the arms of Siddarth and they were sharing a deep eye-
lock!
 FORTY-TWO
Confession went wrong

Siddarth
While glaring at Mahira, I was reminiscing about all the spoiled dates
due to her demands and all her selfish rants. I forgot everything in my anger
and soon the door flew open and there stood my wife, looking at us with an
expressionless face. What was with that look?

‘What do you expect from her seeing another lady in her husband’s
arms?’ my mind mocked, and I realized that I was still holding Mahira,
trying to save her from falling into the bed that was absolutely reserved for
my wife only. The hell I would let her near anywhere! How dare she enter
my room? Looking back at Riya’s face, I immediately removed my arms
from Mahira as I realized how her touch disgusted me, and THUD! She fell
with an ‘oomph’ and I was more focused on getting drowned in my Jaan’s
eyes.

Oops! Wrong time.

She walked inside like she owned the place. Well, actually she did, and
my heart too in the bonus offer. She forwarded a hand towards the lady
lying on the floor with an aghast expression and pulled her up. As Mahira
stood up, my dear wife decided to give me another shock as she hugged her
so tightly, as if sucking the life out of her. Aren’t wives supposed to drag
ex-girlfriends out or at least slap them? Why was I witnessing their lovey-
dovey hugs instead?

They parted, and Riya walked towards me and wrapped an arm around
my waist, and leaned onto me. It felt so intimate, yet I was getting restless
now as I looked at her closed eyes and solemn expression. It looked as if
she was relishing the feeling. Mahira coughed, bringing us out of our
trance. Riya opened her eyes and looked at my face. Her eyes lingered for a
second or two and shifted to the girl high on cough syrup. What was she
even thinking walking into our room while I was talking on the phone and
bumping into me and falling in the process? Huh!

I had 102% faith that my wife trusted me enough to not question me,
but I have -2% faith in that girl. Are percentages negative as well? I
wondered, trying to recall something from my math classes at school.

Not veering in the wrong direction, I looked at my wife as she spoke,

“It’s better to witness a family chatting together than a couple sharing their
moments because it leaves you with nothing but embarrassment.”

Did she just taunt her with grace? Can’t expect any less from my Jaan.
She rocks!

Mahira’s face paled as she heard those words, and she started to walk
toward the door.
“And yes! There is a lady who teaches basic manners to children whose
contact number is 862654****. Feel free to consult and there is no shortage
of water in our house. Therefore, we won’t mind you having a glass of it,”
Riya said while her hand was still around my waist and I caressed her hair.
Why do her comments sound so blatantly rude but never direct? She made
her understand that she did not have the etiquette to knock, but never
mentioned it directly while the water thing was for the fake cough. I love
the bossy attitude of my wife.

‘You toh even love her anger. What’s new in that?’ my mind teased.
‘Yes! Her glares make her look so addictive. I just wanna pull her and
—’

The sound of the door being closed shook me out of my thoughts and I
asked,
“Aren’t you supposed to have some sort of negative feelings for her?”

“Who told you that I feel anything positive about her?” she asked.
 Looking at my face, she burst out laughing and said, “Look at you! You
look like a lost kid.”

I just huffed pulling her close, and she asked, “What did you introduce
her as?”
Such a weird question!

“As Chachi’s sister’s sister-in-law’s daughter and my ex-girlfriend,” I

stated.

“So should I be jealous of Chachi’s relative or someone who has already

been given the “ex” tag, linking and limiting her to your past only?” she
asked, making me realize that what I was thinking was irrelevant.

Unable to speak a word, I just smashed my lips onto hers and poured
out all my love in the most intimate way I could. How can I get so lucky to
get a gem like her? I don’t know what good deeds did I do to have her in
my life, but I couldn’t ask for anything more now.

I dropped Riya off at her workplace and was attending a meeting when I
suddenly had this weird thought to check up on her once. I called her but
she was unreachable and having no other way, I called Dev.

“Hey bro! Can I talk to Jaan? She isn’t picking up her phone,” I asked
as he picked up the phone.

“Hi! Siddarth Bhai, Di is on leave today. I guess she must be at one of

her places. You don’t worry,” he said. How should I explain to him that I
dropped her off myself? Where did she go? Is something wrong?

“I guess I am worrying unnecessarily. You carry on bro, she will come

home, and then I will talk to her.” I hung up and called Ajit. I wanted to
know if she was at the Shekhawat Villa.
 His reply shocked me a little as he mentioned that he saw her car
entering before leaving for college. Her meeting with that devil was a
warning signal, but I had to let it pass for the time being. I reached home
early today as I was desperate to see her and hear her voice. I had this
strange feeling inside my chest and as I saw her laughing with Maa and
Sushma Aunty, I felt relaxed. As Maa spotted me, she pulled me and asked
me to accompany Riya and Mahira shopping and I agreed as I couldn’t
afford to let shopping take a toll on her mood. My wife hated it and
wouldn’t stop cribbing about it for days.

I unlocked the car and opened the door for Jaan to enter but to my
disappointment, Mahira very excitedly sat on the passenger seat giving me
a small smile. What the fuck? How dare she sit in that place?

My Jaan did not say anything and sat at the back while I saw Mahira
smirking at her through the mirror.
If she wants to play this game, then let’s play it my way. I called my
driver and said, “Vinay uncle, Can you drive us to Trendzy mall?”

As he replied in the affirmative, I entered the car from the other side of
the backseat and secured my place beside my Jaan. The fact that she forgot
was that the wife’s place was not a passenger seat. Her place is beside her
husband and I was never going to give that place to any other person than
my Jaan.

I intertwined our fingers and held them in my lap, and she smiled
brightly at me. Why does she torture me with that killer smile? But I love it.
I think I have become mad.
From the mirror I could see Mahira fuming, but who cares? She could
turn into a red monster for all I care. We entered the mall and Riya excused
herself to attend a call and assured us that she would reach the store while I
walked towards it with Mahira. Her smile seemed too creepy to handle.
Yuck!

We entered, and the salesman started, “You look lovely today, Sir and
Ma’am. What would you like to see?”
 “A party-wear gown,” Mahira spoke a little too quickly before I could
say anything. Soon we were standing in front of a whole section full of
shimmering dresses and I instantly set out on the lookout for the best attire
for my wife. I selected a few of them and was going towards her when she
came and asked, “Where were you?”

“Was selecting some dresses for you,” I said and she just pulled my
cheeks. I guess she has gone mad too.

I grumpily handed over the dress to her and she went to change. In the
meantime, Mahira came and started showing off her clingy off-shoulder red
dress. I hated that dress. I hated the lady wearing the dress.

My eyes immediately widened as I saw my wife walking out of the trial

room like a queen in a designer pink dress. Soon the happy expressions
turned into concern as I saw her bumping into a waiter and getting hot
coffee spilled all over the dress and around her waist.

I ran towards her and immediately started looking at her injuries,

turning her around. Her red waist burned due to the hot coffee as I looked at
the waiter in absolute rage. Leaving my anger aside, I ran towards reception
to get a first aid kit, as my wife was my priority. I came back only to see the
manager shouting at Jaan. How dare he raise his voice at her?

“See how the wife of Mr. Roy is elegantly carrying the dress, unlike
cheap girls like you who don’t have the sense to walk properly,” he yelled.
Who the hell was he referring to while screaming at my wife only?

I just pushed him away and looked at my wife to find her staring at me
with teary eyes. What’s wrong with my girl? She never cries. Especially
never in situations like this. I lightly hugged her and shouted at the man.

“How dare you shout at my wife for a bloody dress? How fucking dare
you call my wife names? Cheap is your thinking as you are shouting at her
instead of your bloody waiter who has lost his eyes.”
 I held his collar and said,
“Jaan hai wo meri jis par awaz unchi ki hai tumne. Siddarth Roy ka
Guroor hai Woh jis par chillane ka hak usne khud ko bhi nahi diya (The one
on whom you have raised your voice is my life. She is the pride of Siddarth
Roy on whom nobody has the right to shout. Not even me)”

He begged me to leave him and I jerked him away. He would pay for it.
That’s a promise.

How dare he make her cry? I would do anything for her smile and he
bloody made her cry for no reason. Couldn’t he see her injury? I threw
whatever money I had in my wallet at his bloody face and picked my Jaan
in my arms. She hid her face in my chest and snuggled more into me. I
made her lie down carefully in the backseat with her head in my lap and she
was just staring around. I forgot everything around except my wife.

We reached home, and I straightaway carried her to our room and

tended to the burns properly, and strictly told her not to get down from the
bed. A knock was heard on my door and I opened it to find Mahira standing
there fiddling with her fingers. Why was she here now? Waha jab vo gadha
chilla Raha tha tab toh chup karke khadi thi (When that donkey was
shouting at my Jaan, then she was standing quietly. Now why is she here?).
I was getting angrier every freaking second seeing her.

I let her enter inside, trying not to disturb the peace of mind of my Jaan.
She went towards Riya and said, “I had absolute faith that one day he would
come back to me. I was waiting for his wedding proposal when your sister
stepped in. I was furious.”

She inhaled a long breath and said, “Then I got to know that the bride
ran away and you married him. There were rumors that there was no love
between you two and I waited patiently for you two to separate, but that
never happened, so I had to step in. I came and just in a day, I am saying
that there is nothing more important than you to him. No one in this whole
damn world can have this place. He loves you so much that I am sure that a
scratch on you and he would burn the world. He would never let anyone
take your rights.”

“I am sorry for doing all those things and I wish you a very happy
married life,” she said and turned towards me.

“You would never get someone like her, dude. No one can trust you like
her. If I was at her place, then I would have never given you a chance to
explain and blamed you for having an affair, but her gaze held so much trust
and love towards you that every proof seemed invalid to her. You are
blessed to have each other,” she said and left. I simply smiled at her and she
smiled back. Now, what can we do as we are too adorable?

As I remembered the way the man behaved with my Jaan, my eyes

darkened and I clenched my fist. The image of her teary eyes repeated like a
broken record in my mind. With the intention of not disturbing my resting
wife, I left the room to calm my senses. Mom and my dear sisters were
taking care of her as I left the house. I needed my buddy to talk to. I
immediately dialed his number and after 30 minutes, here we are. I was in
his penthouse, releasing my anger over his expensive vases. Kunal, being
the best friend he is was bringing vases one after another from every nook
and corner of the house, encouraging me to break them.

After breaking the last ceramic vase from the Beijing Auction, I looked
at him as he was looking proudly at the mess created. I shook my head in
disbelief and he dragged me towards the couch. He kept a hand on my
shoulder and said,
“I am proud of you mere sher (my lion)”

I stared at him in confusion as he was talking senseless things, making

me angry.

“See, you broke the vase and now Tanisha will demand me to take her
shopping. The vase you broke was specially selected by her from China, so
now she will settle for nothing less. This will call for a vacation and I will
get to spend time with my Tanu baby,” he explained like an excited kid.
Really!

“Abbe gadhe (You donkey)! Here I am bursting with anger and you are
planning your honeymoon.” I smacked his head.

“Since the last 30 minutes, I have been hearing the same things. ‘How
dare he make my Jaan cry!’, ‘I will not spare him, ‘That store will no longer
exist’ and blah-blah-blah,” he mimicked.

“Yes exactly! How dare he hurt her? I don’t even let people raise their
tone at her and he freaking made those wrecked tears gather in her eyes.
Hamara pura ghar sir par utha leti hai hamari family agar vo ‘aah’ tak bolti
toh aur yaha usne meri Jaan ko rula diya–
(Even if she exclaims a little in pain, my family creates a ruckus in the
house, pampering her with everything, and here that man made her cry)”

“She did not cry. Only you saw the tears because you focused only on
her eyes,” he interrupted.

“So what? That doesn’t change the fact that saline water was there. I
wish to kill him. I will bloody murder him and feed him to the dogs,” I said
angrily.

He handed over a jar to me and said, “Sorry dude! The vases at my

house are over, so break this jar and cool yourself down because your anger
doesn’t seem to reduce a bit.”

“How can I be calm when I see those tears in her eyes? How can I be
calm when I see her burn marks? Anyone in her place would have
humiliated the waiter, but here she was being blamed for nothing. Why the
hell was she quiet? It hurts a hundred times more to see her hurt.” I broke
the jar into pieces. Having enough of my fury, Kunal said,
“I have to admit that the man has made my doll cry, and he has to pay
for it. Let’s involve Tanu baby and then she will teach him the meaning of
grace by making him do a ramp walk in the same dress.”
 “Firstly, call her bhabhi, not a doll, and secondly, who is Tanu baby?” I
asked, pissed.

“She is my sister first, so I will call her doll only, and secondly, how can
you forget your bhabhi and my wife in your anger?” he said dramatically.

“You could have said Tanisha na, why use such confusing nicknames?”
I said sarcastically.

“Says the one who calls his wife with the cheesiest name ever: Jaan. I
still understand, right?” he mocked.

Ignoring his remarks, I said, “Fine! Your plan sounds fun. I would also
want that man to be treated in the same way as he treated my wife. Call
Tanisha.”

And then we had a lot of fun at his expense, and closing that damned
store was an easy thing.

Author

Mahira came and departed like passing air in their lives, not affecting
them a bit. With her departure, the date of his birthday came nearer.
Although Riya had everything under control, things that she planned for
later came up earlier than expected and she had to rework her plans. Sitting
in her cabin staring at the empty walls, she was thinking about her life,
which was suddenly filled with colors due to her man. These colors were
going to leave soon as she thought about her upcoming moves over and
over again. Her staring session ended as she realized that three lives
depended on her actions and would affect families simultaneously. It is not
always easy to choose the right thing to do. Choosing between the right
decisions and happiness is indeed a choice that involves crushing the heart
and walking on thorns, but she had decided to do it. Even when she wasn’t
dreaming, she knew that those 10 months with the family were bliss. Her
personal heaven, which god decided to introduce in her life and was going
to snatch a bit sooner than expected, but when can she hold onto her
happiness? She can’t be selfish now and she has to make things right. She
had to end the game that started years back, even if it costs her everything.
She picked up her phone and dialed the only person she could trust during
this whole thing.

“Hello, sunshine! Finally, you remembered me,” the manly voice said.

“It’s time, pops. It’s time,” she said seriously.

“I don’t want it at the cost of your happiness. Sunshine, please think

again,” he pleaded, but he knew his daughter was stubborn.

“Pops, we both know that there is no other way. It’s a choice. A choice
between the happiness of a girl and three families. Even the logic says that
three lives are more important than one,” she said, and he did not like the
idea a bit. He wanted to stop her at any cost and asked,
“What if we rather dump the logic and choose the one life that seems to
be so significant to the people around?”

“Mr. Alexander Davies, there is no comparison between happiness

because that depends on people and their ways of finding them. We would
do as planned, so start with it. Reach here and meet me before I take the
step,” she ordered.

“Are we doing it tomorrow?” he asked.

“NO! I wish to confess something to my husband tomorrow. It’s his

birthday. Let’s wait for a day,” she demanded. She had made plans to
pamper her man, and she wanted to do it wholeheartedly without caring
what the future brings along. He could understand the love she had for her
husband from her voice and he wished for a miracle to save their
relationship from the heat of the actions of the devil.
 “I would be even happier if you let this plan go or wait for some years
more because I am not ready for it,” he sighed.

“Pops, you will never be ready. You will never be ready to let me go,
but remember that it is important. After all, you can get married only if I
execute this plan,” she said playfully.

“Mae fy nghariad yn aros yn fy nghalon (My love resides in my heart)”

he said in his accent.

“Yna mae’n Bryd iddi fyw yn eich tŷ a’i wneud yn gartref iddi (Then
it’s time she resides in your house and makes it her home)” she answered
back making him release a sigh in frustration as he was not able to convince
her and he finally agreed.

“I am coming,” he said and hung up.

She kept the phone down and called Dev in her cabin.
“Yes, ma’am?” he asked as he entered.

“Everything set for tonight?” she asked.

“Perfectly,” he confirmed and went back as she dismissed him.

Sometimes they went overboard with being formal with each other.

She returned home at 11 at night skipping dinner with the family as she
had things to wind up. Quietly entering the room, she was about to slip into
the washroom when a hand held hers and pulled her onto a hard chest. She
was about to shout when a palm covered her mouth and she looked at her
husband wide-eyed.

“Shh! Jaan, you are very late today and you were planning to skip
dinner. Bad manners. You look so tired” he caressed her cheeks and
dropped a soft kiss on her forehead. He made her sit on the bed and brought
food for her.
 “Siddarth,” she called softly as he sat on a stool in front of her, ready to
feed her.

His eyes snapped towards her as, by her tone, he knew she was about to
ask for something and was hesitant about it. He kept the plate aside and
held her hands.
“I hope you know that you just need to demand,” he asked.

“I want to go out with you right now and you won’t–”

“Ask anything,” he completed, and she nodded.

“Mind having your food first?” he asked.

“Will have it at the place where we are going,” she answered, and he
obliged. She went into the closet to change and he went to keep the food
back. He came inside the room to see an outfit placed neatly on the bed
with a note saying, ‘you look more handsome in my choice. Let’s look like
a couple.’

He quickly changed into a white shirt and blue jeans, gelling his hair
and applying perfume. The smile never left his face as he eagerly wanted to
go out with his Jaan. She came out of the closet, changing into her white
shirt and blue denim to match his appearance, but was left gawking at his
flexed muscles and sharp jaw. She was lost in his looks when he cleared his
throat to gain her attention.
In a second, she was pinned to the wall and her husband’s lips were on
her neck. She hissed as he bit her neck and sucked the area. Kissing the
mark that he created softly, he gently rubbed her soft skin. She moaned
softly, responding to his touch. He made her stand in front of the mirror and
looked into her eyes.

“You are looking so hot that I had to claim my possession so that others
know that you are already taken. MINE,” he whispered in her ears, letting
his finger trace her arms.
 She turned around, hugged him, and kissed his cheek. Tiptoeing, she
whispered back, “Y.O.U.R.S.”

As her eyes landed on the watch showing 11:20, she squealed and
dragged him out, complaining that they were getting late and it was all his
fault. He just looked at her, amused, finding her too cute to resist. Oh god!
How much he wanted to eat her up.

She opened the passenger door for him and made him sit inside. He
cherished the feeling of being pampered by her. He loved the way her eyes
held so much respect for him. He loved all of her.

She settled in the driver’s seat and started driving towards their
destination while his favorite songs were being played in the background. It
was all his favorite, from the car to the songs. Let’s not forget his favorite
person sitting beside him.

Her eyes focused on the road, and his eyes focused on her. He found her
every move enchanting.

She stopped the car, making him look out in surprise as he had a look
around his surroundings. He did not realize that they were in front of an
orphanage. Its name was ‘Gracious abode’. She looked at him and said, “I
don’t even need to blindfold you, as you are already too lost to notice the
surroundings.”

She chuckled as she said those words while he started singing

something along the lines
“I’m lost in you, baby
I’m lost in you
I’m lost in you
I’m lost in you”
She just punched him softly, asking him to stop. Before she could open
the door, he came out himself and said, “As much as I appreciate your wish
to act like a gentlewoman, you will remain the bossy girl who puffs her
cheeks when angry at me.”
 “You!” she huffed and stomped her feet like a child, making him laugh.
She was happy being with him. She wanted her whole life this way,
laughing and teasing him. But would destiny let them be?

She offered him her hand, which he took gratefully, and started walking
towards the gate. The gate opened, revealing an elder lady with brown locks
looking at them cheerfully. The lady opened the gate wide, letting them
enter inside. Squishing Riya in a hug, Martha, the caretaker, happily greeted
them. Riya introduced Siddarth and Martha, and he touched her feet out of
respect, making her gush over him.

Martha walked inside, leaving the couple alone. Riya looked at him and
said, “It is Mom’s orphanage. She had a dream to open it and I named it
after her. Her name means gracious in English, so I kept it that way.”

He just nodded, holding her closer, understanding her emotions.

Leaving the talks behind, she held his hand guiding him inside the place. It
was exactly 12 when they entered inside and the kids shouted together
‘Happy Birthday’, making him feel overwhelmed. She walked towards him,
wrapping her arms around his frame and pecking his forehead. She said
“Happy *pecking his closed eyes* Birthday *pecking his nose* Arth
*pecked his lips*”

His eyes immediately flew open as he heard the nickname ‘Arth’ and
realized the silent confession of love. The three words didn’t matter, only
her feelings mattered to him. The name was proof that she loved him more
than anything in the world.

His brimming eyes were enough indication for her that he understood
the meaning behind her words. He hugged her tight. After getting satisfied
that it was not a dream but his beautiful reality, he walked towards the cake.
The kids pounced on him, kissing him on his cheeks and wishing him in
their cute voices. Seeing him talking to them sweetly and not getting
annoyed, she admired him even more. As he cut the cake, the first person he
looked at to feed the first bite was her. He made her eat the cake, and she
did the same with him, rubbing a bit of it on his cheeks and nose, giggling.

She enjoyed the feeling of being an invaluable part of his life. She
treasured the place that she held in his heart. She enjoyed being his priority.
Having loads of fun, she took him towards the artificial lake behind the
orphanage building and made him sit with her, dipping their feet in the cold
water.

She took out a box from her pocket and said, “Birthday boy doesn’t
want his gift?”

“The best gift ever is gifting something. Then how can he refuse?” he
winked, making the red hue surround her cheeks. She gave the box to him
but immediately took it back, making him frown.

“Nah! I am taking you out in the evening. I will give it to you then,” she
said, putting the box back, making him pout. She ignored his cute looks and
handed him a keychain with words that made his heart flutter. He was again
left speechless by his wife.

“I choose you. And I’ll choose you over and over and over. Without a
doubt, in a heartbeat. I’ll keep choosing you,” were the words written on the
chain.

She said “The key-ring is not the gift, dumbo. The gift is parked
outside”

Like an excited kid, he pecked her cheek and ran outside to see his gift.
There stood the shining blue Jaguar F-Type that he had wanted to buy for so
long. His lady love left no stone unturned to pamper him.

He looked back to see her standing there leaning on the gate, looking at
him with hearty eyes. He took long strides toward her and said, “You are
too much sometimes.”
 He nuzzled her face in her hair and she said, patting his back, “I will
treat my man like a king because he deserves it and you cannot expect
anything less. If my every wish is your command and then your every
aspiration is my aim too.”

Her words direct from her heart made him realize the depth of her
feelings for him. She said softly “Arth, it’s time to return home.”
“Say it again,” he commanded.
“What?” she teased.
“Just say it na,” he said.
“Arth,” she said, and he sighed in happiness. He felt surreal.
“Repeat,” he ordered, and she gladly obliged.
“Arth”

Finally, after getting satisfied, they headed home, and went to sleep
cuddling with each other. The coming morning was amazing for him, as the
best view was in front of him. His wife was sleeping on his chest. As he
removed the hair strands from her face, she snuggled more into him,
making him smile. He softly called her “Jaan”
She opened her eyes and rubbed them, making him adore her cuteness.
In a second, she jerked up and sat straight, making him pull her back. He
said, “Instead of a good morning kiss, I get a shocked face. This ain’t fair
wifey.”

She quickly pecked his lips, got down from the bed, and said, “Good
morning and happy birthday, dear husband. Now get up, we have to go to
the temple as well. I have to go and help Maa as well.”

He shook his head at her antics. She can never stop worrying about little
things. In a minute, she was out of his sight in the shower. He got up and
changed into one of his traditional kurtas chosen by his Jaan, which gave
him a royal look, and waited for his wife, who came dressed in a beautiful
blue lehenga looking ethereal. He walked downstairs with her and received
wishes and blessings from everyone.
 They proceeded to the temple and veneration was conducted in a
traditional yet royal manner for the prosperity of Siddarth Roy and the
complete Roy clan. The day was full of happiness and richness for Siddarth
as he received many surprise gifts from his wife, starting with a pen to
brands of watches.

The evening arrived sooner than expected and as per her plan; they were
sitting in a private booth of a high-class restaurant having their dinner. As
the food ended, she stood up in front of him. He also stood up looking at
her. Suddenly, soft music started playing, catching his attention. He turned
around to see his wife sitting on one knee with a beautiful ring in her hand,
which stunned him.

He immediately tried to make her stand, but she said, “Let me, please.
Arth, I have wanted to say this for a long time now. You hold a place in my
life that I have never given to any other man ever. You make me feel so
many emotions all at once. You make my every path easy as you walk
beside me. You have become my everything now. The way you care for me
adds value to my life. I feel alive with you. The way you pamper me,
protect me and accept me with all my flaws makes my heart flutter with joy.
You make me feel important. I don’t have too much to say. I—”

She was about to say those three words as planned when fate decided to
play another trick with his heart as the door of the booth flew open and
there stood Veer Shekhawat with his lovely daughter. Neha barged inside
and held Siddarth’s hand, saying, “I am back to you. I love you so much
baby that I resolved the contract 2 months prior so that we can be together
and get rid of unwanted relationships.”

The ring slipped from Riya’s hands and tears gathered in her eyes. But
wasn’t she a stone? The tears were locked inside only. There was no way
she was letting people know how much she was broken inside. She stood
up, realizing that the plan could no longer wait.

“Jaan! This lady has gone mad. You complete what you were saying,”
Siddarth said, keeping his anger in check. He wanted to hear those three
words.

“Whatever she was saying is bullshit now. She already considers you
my property and has signed the divorce papers,” Neha said, and Veer
smirked. Riya noticed everything, but she knew that she was going to break
his man’s trust. To make everything right, she had to do it. People had
expectations from her and she could not let them down. Today she would
lose the only good that she had in life.

“What rubbish are you uttering?” he yelled at Neha.

Neha handed over the official papers with Riya’s signature to him and
he looked straight at her, trying to figure out what was going on in her
mind. Is this the reason why she was so restless?

She just looked away, unable to meet his eyes.

“Jaan, just tell me, did they force you? I am sure this man would have
blackmailed you or something. Tell me what’s wrong. We will make it right
together,” he assured her, holding her shoulders. She just stepped away and
looked at him with an expressionless face, scaring his insides.

“I have signed this with my own will. This relationship was only
supposed to last until here. I am sorry for giving you hopes and crushing
them, but you deserve better,” she said.

“Riya, what the hell are you speaking? Don’t play these games with
me,” he shouted and her heart pained as she heard ‘Riya’ instead of Jaan.
She was no longer his life. She was just Riya, who had nobody before and
will never have anyone in the future as well.

“Whatever they are saying is true. This is no game, and I am sorry again
for spoiling your birthday. May you get all the happiness in this world, Mr.
Roy,” she said and left the booth without looking back. Just in a day, he lost
his love. The first time she called him ‘Arth’ and now they have turned into
strangers. What the hell just happened?
 ‘Can’t she understand that she is my happiness? Wished me all the
happiness in the world and herself took it away,’ he thought angrily. He was
fuming by now. Neha clung to his arm, and he jerked her away furiously.
He lashed out, “Don’t you dare step closer to me.”

Her touch burned him. He couldn’t even imagine any other lady in her
place. He loved her for god’s sake. Why did she spoil it for them?
A scared Neha held onto her father, who looked anxious as well.

Siddarth banged the door hard as he left the room not before picking up
the fallen ring. He searched around for Riya but found nobody. Where did
she disappear? Was it the end of their beautiful tale? The moon wondered.
 FORTY-THREE
I guess goodbye it is

Riya
Suffocated... breathless and drained was all I felt. It felt as if my heart
was being stabbed again and again and I was not allowed to scream. The
man whom I just left behind is my everything. Having entered my life
unexpectedly, he is now departing at the most unexpected moment, but the
truth is that I am forcing him to leave. I am showing him what I want him to
see and keeping him away from realities that he is not even aware of. I
knew my plan for a long time but I never expected that I would have to dive
into the depths of pain to save my loved ones. I had to do it anyway. For my
brother’s happiness. For Arth’s happiness and the happiness of Ajit and
Mini. Why God? Why always me? Maybe I am fated to live this way. For
now, I would have to leave everything to the Almighty and take steps in the
right direction. Arth isn’t a choice to move on from. He is my life, my
heartbeat, my reason for existing. Maybe someday he will move on but I am
so damn unlucky that I don’t even have that capacity in me. I love him
beyond that. It feels like I have signed my life away to him. Even if he
asked me to stay away from him forever I would do it, even if it broke me
beyond repair. Although he may call me Jaan, the truth is that he is my life.
Parting with him feels like dying but I can’t possibly die. So damn unlucky.
I can’t even live with my love and can’t even die in his absence. The cost I
have to pay for caring for the people I love most.

Stop it, Riya! Think about Arth’s happiness. Imagine how happy he
would be if he got his loved ones back. Perhaps in that happiness, he would
let my wrong deeds, my betrayal go. Maybe in his happiness, he would let
me fade away from his life. Maybe my presence or absence won’t matter
once she is back. Maybe he would let the 10 months of togetherness fade
into nothingness after getting the most precious person in his life back. And
about me? I don’t even know if I will return alive. At Least till the time I
live, I will live as his wife. This vermilion will remain my right until I am in
front of this world and a few papers won’t make a difference. Our hearts are
connected and I know that one incomplete confession doesn’t change this
fact. I wouldn’t have gotten along with this plan if not for his sake. I smiled
amidst my flowing tears in the dark room, realizing that ‘Uski Khushi Ke
Liye Kuch Bhi. Usse door Jaana Bhi Manzoor hai aur usse hamesha ke liye
Alvida Kehna Bhi (Anything for his happiness. Even if I have to go away
from him or leave his life forever)’

I am in no state to think positively. The most probable chances are that I

would safely be back to my family with a surprise, but at this point, all
negative probabilities are clouding my mind. I was currently in the most
mobile area of the city in my world. Crying in one corner of the room of my
house, whose location wasn’t traceable. Crying over my fate that I had let
go of my only happiness. Crying over the fact that I had broken the hearts
of a beautiful family who loved me like anything. Crying over the fact that
to return their happiness, I had to take such grave steps. How broken must
be my Arth from my betrayal? Veer Shekhawat was right! I destroy lives.
The flower I touch burns into ashes and only thorns are left behind. But not
anymore. I will finish this chapter once and for all. I harshly wiped my
tears, concentrating on the next part of the plan. I didn’t even realize when
the moon slipped away and the sun shined brightly over my head.

So far, Superman has done so much for me that now, when it is my turn
to do something for him, I am not supposed to back out. After my dam of
tears was empty and no more energy was left in my body, I slowly got up
from the cold floor and walked towards the mirror. My reflection mocked
me for being so vulnerable. I never felt this weak even after losing
everything, hearing harsh words from Bhai, getting betrayed by Ankit, and
getting molested by those demons, but today I felt lifeless. I laughed at the
irony that hatred couldn’t defeat me, but the distance from my love was
eating me up. The bags under my eyes, smudged kohl, and disheveled state
were not me. I was never like this. I gathered myself together and
proceeded to freshen up. I had to end this game of life today. I had to give it
back to the man who had ruined me enough. I had to save the ones who
held deep meaning in the lives of my family. I guess my presence will fade
once they are back. When all are happy, even I am happy. Wearing my
white professional suit, I tied my watch around my wrist and for me, it was
an indication that the time of many was going to change. Fixing my
appearance, I set out to face the world. I wore my mask of confidence and
nobody could see if the pieces inside me were being turned into powder.

I turned my car towards the airport to receive pops. As I entered the

premises, I saw the media gathering around to welcome him. I huffed in
annoyance. If they would see me receiving him, they would make a mess. I
asked the security personnel for any other available entrance and he guided
me towards the back door. I texted Pops to meet me there instead of at the
main entrance. Soon I was lifted off the ground and twirled around. I saw
my pops laughing, and I smiled at his enthusiasm to meet me. He dropped
me to the ground safely, and I held his arm for support as I composed
myself. He hugged me tight, and I patted his back in response. We were
meeting after a long time. Like really long.

A few tears gathered in his eyes, making me shake my head in a ‘no’.

“The famous businessman listed in Forbes isn’t supposed to be a

crybaby, I guess. Ain’t you the one scaring the shit out of your employees?”
I teased.

“That’s for the world. I am just a father who has been away from his
daughter for so long. I was craving to meet you,” he said sincerely. Aw! I
guess I have that effect on people. No, I make everyone cry.

I just side-hugged him, assuring my presence around him.

“Pops! We are done with this emotional session for the time being. It’s
time. Let’s go home,” I said and bit my tongue immediately. What was
wrong with me? I had no home. Not even a single place to call my home, as
I was planning to hurt everyone. Look at me! Bloody homeless! I muttered.

Pops looked at me and nodded. We both walked towards the car and I
drove him to my penthouse in the city. I knew this place was traceable and,
till now, Dev would have reached there, but I pretended to be clueless. It
was all going to be as per my plan. I don’t dare to face them, actually, but I
have to do it. I saw a car following me and I knew the plan was on track.
How predictable Veer Shekhawat! Your every move is predictable.

I parked the car and entered the penthouse, along with Alex, to find all
the lights off and the curtains closed. I took out my glares and threw them
away in some corner of the house. A fitting gesture to show frustration.

I turned on the lights and found the hall empty. Dev bro! Change your
habits. There was no need to keep a little space between two curtains as you
don’t want the place to be pitch dark. Shivangi just had to be a little careful
while entering instead of banging into the ethnic display and changing its
direction. I could see the signs of my gang’s presence everywhere, but my
expression remained clueless and stoic.

“Make yourself comfortable, Pops! I will bring something to eat,” I told

Pops.

“Nope! I had food on the flight. Let me change, then we can start,” he
told me, making me nod. I had to leave for Shekhawat Villa soon.

Pops knew this place very well, and he disappeared into one of his
favorite rooms. I sat on the couch scrolling my phone, waiting for people to
come out of the room just in front of me. As expected soon, the gang was
standing in front of me with questioning looks, but I did not look up from
my phone. Soon the Android was snatched from my hands and it was the
most impatient woman ever. Alina!
She was fuming in anger, and I knew what was going to come next.

I stood up and said, looking at them, “You all here?”

“Don’t pretend like you were not aware of our presence,” Dev taunted. I
smiled. I was going to miss his sarcasm and ways if something goes wrong
today. He knew me so well. My poor acting skills!
 “So, what made you come here?” I asked, coming straight to the point.
My tone was harsher than required. I wasn’t going to forgive myself for
long for what I was preparing to do. The phone in Alina’s hand (my phone)
wouldn’t let me be at peace. The Veer Shekhawat was listening to us
currently. Moreover, it was wise to be harsh. At least they would hate me
forever. It would make it easy for them to get a grip on their emotions.

“Your drastic step of leaving Siddarth Bhai,” Veena said. She was now
too close to him. It wasn’t surprising that he wasn’t here even after telling
them everything.

“Guys! I guess it’s my wish. If I don’t want to stay so I can leave, right?
From day one he was di’s belonging” I felt disgusted to say those words.
They burned my throat. He is mine. He has been mine since the day we
became friends. He has been mine from the time he spoke in my favor. He
was never somebody else’s. I am his first love and he is mine.

“SHUT UP! JUST SHUT UP. He is not some property. He is a man

with feelings. If you had to leave his hand, why did you hold it?” Barbie
shouted. I had never seen them so angry. Good going, Riya!

“Barbie, you know it all. Don’t you? You all knew that someday it was
going to end. We aren’t meant to be.” The last line was the only truth
among all lies.

“You are wrong this time Riya. You are pushing away your happiness.
You have gone mad,” Veena Di said, shaking her head. Disappointment!
This was the first time she sounded disappointed in me. When did I become
such an amazing actor? I chuckled inwardly. The movie is yet to come Di.

“For a man, you all are rebelling against my decision. He became so

prominent that my gang is siding with him,” I taunted them.

‘Dekho kaun keh raha hai! Jiske liye woh insaan Zindagi se badhkar ho
gya hai (Look who is speaking! The one for whom that man is more
important than her own life)’ my mind taunted.
 “What are you even saying? When did your and his sides become
different? We are saying it for your benefit,” Abhi replied.

“What benefit? I don’t wanna stay in this relationship and you all are
supporting him, so what is my benefit in it? He is Di’s love and you want
me to snatch her love from her? Why are you all interfering in this matter?
He isn’t worth it.” I said and immediately muttered, clutching my pendant
‘He is worth all the support and love in this world. God, please be there
with him always.’ I hid it pretty well.

“He is your husband, for god’s sake, Di. He loves you so much. Please
don’t do this to him. We have all accepted him as a part of the gang. He was
so worried about you yesterday, despite what you did to him,” Shivangi
said.

“He won’t be my husband as soon as the divorce is done. I am not doing

anything. It was already decided that this was going to be the future of our
relationship. He doesn’t need to be worried about me or anything related to
me. So just stop your drama,” I said nonchalantly. Whoa! Today you are
speaking anything that comes into your mind. Earlier, you used to say ‘hi’
after thinking properly.

Abhi stood before me and said, “Just talk it out once. For us. I know
something is going on in your mind, but this is the worst decision ever. You
guys are made for each other.”
Now it’s time to push you away Abhi, thanks for being part of my life.

“Why are you so adamant that I patch up with him? Our relationship
won’t affect your relationship with your girlfriend. Doesn’t Sameera trust
you enough that you are loyal to him? Does my marriage give her assurance
or what?” I mocked him. Forgive me, dude! The one who had to
congratulate you on taking a step ahead in life was giving you pain for a
lifetime.

His hands fell from my shoulders and he muttered ‘Riya’

 That broke something more inside. Anyway, who can break a person
who is already shattered?

“Are you in your senses? Why are you bringing Sameera into it? Don’t
say anything about our pious friendship,” he said.

“Which friendship?” I questioned. Actually, the question was directed at

me. The friendship that I am insulting brutally or the one I have never been
able to keep up with? You were always there for me, and what have I done
for you? Nothing.

“Which friendship? The one that changes sides? You are my friend and
you are supporting Mr. Roy. Which friend?The one who revealed my past
to a man without asking for my permission. The one who is fighting with
me and standing against my decisions,” I said. He looked at me with a
pained expression on his face. I wanted to hug him, but I couldn’t. I don’t
know how many relationships I am liable to break.

There was absolute silence in the room as Abhi stepped back and stood
quietly in a corner, taking in my words. Now, at least you people won’t
mind my absence.

“Why are you doing it all wrong? This isn’t right, Riyu. We all know
how much you love him. If it’s not love, why do you care so much for him?
Why were you always there for him when he needed you? Speak up!”
Veena Di shouted. In our gang, hurting one member hurts everyone.

“Why so much drama Di? It was all just for friendship and humanity.
You know love isn’t made for me. The one who cares so much for him is
you. After all, he is your brother now. And who is Riya? I am nothing to
you guys! Why is it a problem if I don’t want to stay with your brother Di?
He isn’t going to have your back when you face issues.” It was indirectly a
reminder of the favors I had done for her. Till today only she had done
favors, but I was the one to show off. How terrible am I? One more person
off the list who would cry on my dea–
And tears flew out of her eyes. Here comes the slap!
 Yup! My dear Barbie. My mentor slapped me. This was the best part of
the show.

“Itni Badi ho Gayi Tu ki ehsaan Jata Rahi hai (You grew up so much
that you are reminding others of your favors). We all were mad thinking of
your well-being. Is this what I taught you? Is this what Anita Maa taught
you?” she roared. Yup! Your Anita Maa is making me do all this. That day,
if she hadn’t died, she would have handled this situation. I can’t even tell
you all this. Sorry, Barbie for letting you down!

“Right! My love is all fake for you guys. It’s only you people who love
me immensely.” It was a taunt for everyone else, but I believed it. If I had
loved them, I wouldn’t have hurt them. Hopefully, they will forgive me
someday! Even if it’s after I go away.
Maybe no one taught me how to love.

“Bhabhi, only you know how to love. I was toh just playing the
exchange game. I gave you support to get your love only. You know, give
and take. You people also don’t show this useless love and all,” I said. After
so long I have called her bhabhi, maybe I am calling this for the last time.
Why is Superman quiet? Even after listening to all this. I insulted their
feelings.

“You are sick. You are no longer our Riya. You have changed. Just go
away. Come back only when you become my princess again,” Barbie said,
stepping away. As you say Barbie! To date, I have never disobeyed you.
What if destiny also wants me to go away?

“Ya right! Now, when you guys don’t need anything from me, then I
should go away only. You all have shown enough love. I am done with you
all. It’s over,” I yelled and turned around when an arm latched onto my
wrist. I turned to see Superman looking at me with fury in his eyes. I guess
I am not strong enough to face him. Please God! Make this one easy.
 I looked at him and jerked his hand away. It felt as if I was ripping my
heart from my soul. Happiness and I are poles apart.
He hugged me out of the blue while I stood there like a statue. My
hands itched to hug him tightly and ask for forgiveness again and again.

“I forgive you for all this shit, but I won’t forgive you for torturing
yourself this much. I won’t forgive you for the things you are thinking in
your head. I know you so well that it hurts to see you suffer. You have
blamed yourself every time something went wrong, starting from making
that cake to hurting each one of us. Have you ever blamed any of us when
we hurt you? No, right? If you could never blame any of us for our so many
wrongs, then I have no right to condemn you for this pretense. Don’t forget
that a scratch on you and Manav Raheja would still burn the world,” he
whispered, and I swear I had a hard time controlling my emotions. As he
stepped back, I realized that he would never be able to let me go. May God
bless him with all the happiness in this world. He walked towards the door
saying all this, taking barbie along.

Shivi came and stood in front of me, held my hand, and said, “I am
called your soul sister for a reason, Di. You are an expert at everything you
do. From holding us together to pushing us away…

I immediately looked at her, and then mentally scolded myself for

reacting to her words.

“Sab na jhoot bol rahe hai ki aap galti kar rahe ho jiju ko chod kar. Aap
toh apne dil ka hissa chod kar Jaa rahe ho hamare bharose. Jo bhi reason ho
but aapka Pyar na aapki aankhon main dikhta hai. Koi Aap ki Tarah Pyar
Nahi Karta Di aur mujhse behtar Kisi ko nahi pata (All are lying that you
are committing a mistake leaving Jiju. You are leaving a part of your heart
behind in our care. For whatever reason, you are doing all this. Your love
for him is visible in your eyes. Nobody loves the way you do Di and who
knows this better than me?). You were dying, yet muttering ‘Bhai’ over and
over again. Even he doesn’t know that you were saving him that day when
you were shot and you are saying that you are done with us. Nobody is
aware that the one who cried more than Srishti Di when she went into labor
was you. Nobody knows that the one who arranged blood for Di when
doctors couldn’t was you. Till where stating favors is concerned, we both
know that if you really wanted to do it, then the list is pretty long. These
people got emotional in a sentence only. Nobody has the heart to listen
ahead, but you have it in you to let it all go. I can see past your facade, Di. I
won’t forget the fact that the Shivangi standing in front of you is because
you made her your Shivi. I felt dead the day I was humiliated, but you made
me a brand in the field of medical science. You have avenged my every tear
and I know it. We all have forgotten the meaning of pain due to you. I don’t
wanna lose you Di. Don’t do whatever you are doing,” she cried. When did
my Shivi start talking so maturely with me?

“I mean nothing to you guys from now on, so there is no point in talking
about all this stuff. Sometimes it’s better to let go of things, Shivi. You have
a life above the name Riya in your life,” I said, taking my hand away.

“It’s not just a name in our lives. People let go of painful memories, not
blessings,” she said and walked away.
Dev came forward, and I expected him to curse me, but I guess he
knows me too well to do that. He kissed my forehead and asked with a
serious expression, “Promise me, no harm to you. Alive.”

This time, I had nothing to answer. I was quiet. What should I promise
when even I don’t know what will happen this time? Tears slipped out of
his eyes as I kept quiet. No Dev! Don’t. I can’t bear those damn tears in
your eyes. I don’t even have the courage to push you away. I did the only
thing possible. I walked away muttering, ‘I wish I get to see you again. I
wish you would become my brother in every life I get to live in this world.’

I sat on the bed remembering the time we all spent together, laughing
and supporting each other. I reminisced about our moments of eating ice
cream together, beach day out, crazy photos in formals, and ice-skating
adventures.
I kept muttering ‘sorry’ thousands of times, though none could hear. I
guess goodbye it is.
 Composing myself, I knocked on Pop’s door. He came out after
changing into a crisp business suit.
He hugged me tightly, saying, “I would never have been able to do it. I
would have never been able to stay quiet for so long just to save the family
of someone else.”

“Shh! Old man, they are my family too,” I replied.

“It would all be alright. Give me my daughter back safe and sound.”

I just nodded. After an hour, we were standing in front of the Shekhawat

mansion and I stepped out.

Pops came out, and I hugged him and said, “This is it, then. Keep the
team ready. I want all three of them safe. I want a message about their
safety even if I am unable to read it. You have the map of the place. You
can enter if, even after their return, I am not back for an hour. You will stay
strong and take care of Momzy, even if we don’t meet again.”

“Stay shut, little girl. You will come back to me and your Momzy. Don’t
trust me; trust yourself to fight it and win it. The question is, do you want to
live? If yes, then no matter how you will come back and I don’t want to
think otherwise,” he said. True! If Riya wants it, she gets it, but this time I
am not sure. Who am I supposed to live for? For my husband and my
family, I guess, but can’t they survive without me? I just don’t know
anymore.

“Pops! This is a letter that I want you to give Bhai tonight. Just stay
happy always and keep my Momzy happy. Heal together and make a cricket
team of your own,” I said, and he smacked my head. Laughing, I stepped
into the trap of the devil bidding a bye to pops. I entered inside to see Mr.
Veer Shekhawat sitting on the sofa royally, waiting for me.

“Whoa! Here you are, my dear daughter. How does it feel to give your
love to your sister? How does it feel to hurt your so-called loved ones? Feel
like dying? I can fulfill your wish,” he said, getting up. I walked toward him
like a queen. He wants a fight, then he gets a war. Let’s play Riya Anita
Mishra’s style. I won’t leave him until I get back my loved ones safe and
sound. I sat on the seat in front of him and he sat back.

“Daddy dearest! Don’t you know that I am your blood so I can stoop as
low as you and still I won’t feel like dying? Moreover, I am Anita Mishra’s
daughter strong enough to defeat anything that comes my way,” I said
haughtily.

“But poor you! Your weakness is in my hands. You are like your mom.
Emotional fool! Or else you wouldn’t have been sacrificing everything for
people who aren’t even your blood relations,” he said, laughing. Those
people are more than that.

“Anyway, keeping aside your foolishness, if you wanna enter the den,
you need to reveal how you know and what you have been doing for so
long,” he said, analyzing me. It’s time to reveal the truth. I have pretended
for so long, but now it’s of no use.

“You always thought of me as a pawn in your game. You thought that I

loved you so much to bear your every torture and not revert. Why do you
think I have quietly accepted every bloody thing that you did?” I asked.

“Because of a silly promise your dear mother took from you,” he

answered. I laughed like a maniac, listening to him. I clapped my hands,
laughing out loud. He looked at me weirdly and said “I guess you have
turned mad due to stress.”

“No… No… No… You are mad to think that I was bearing your shit
because of my mom’s promise. I have made you all think like that. Many
thought I was mad to save you even after everything you did and supported
you always, but the truth is that everything was always as per my plan from
obeying you to saving you. You were a puppet in my hands. I pulled the
strings, and you danced.” I laughed.
 He angrily stood up and said, “What the hell are you speaking about?
You are a pawn in my game. I am nobody’s puppet. Stop laughing and tell
me the truth.”

I stopped laughing and answered, “As you say, dad. As you say. The last
thing that mom did before dying was wipe away the vermilion of your name
and throw her wedding ring along with the nuptial chain in the trash can.”
Past revolved around my mind as I said those words.

“She told me to take care of her family and you were no longer her
family from that day. She never told me to take care of you. Never!” I
stated.

“Then why did you keep quiet for so long?” he asked.

“Because of a blue box,” I said, taking out the box from my pocket.

“This is the box Anita gave you, right? What’s in it?” he asked.

“Don’t get impatient and let me narrate,” I ordered.

“Don’t use that tone on me. I have your weakness,” he yelled.

“What if I stop caring about it? What will you do then? Chalo jao! Nahi
batati. Maar do unhe (Leave it! I won’t tell you. Kill them)” I had enough of
this blackmailing.

“OK continue,” he said, as he knew nothing would work on me

anymore. I had left my fears behind as I entered this house today. Nothing
more is left to lose now.

“This blue box had a letter and a ring. Mom wrote a letter one month
before my birthday, as she had an intuition that something bad was going to
happen. A ring for her to be son-in-law and a letter for me,” I said, taking
out the letter and the royal heritage ring. He opened the letter and what he
read left him in shock as he slumped down on the sofa. She wrote about
your doom.

∞∞∞
The letter stated,

Dear Riya
I am very sorry for leaving you alone on this path of prickles.
Remember one thing that your mother loves you the most in her life. I
couldn’t bear the harsh way of life, but I am sure I have made you capable
enough to get through this. I want you to make your way and not follow
others’ paths. Life doesn’t offer a chance again, my Jaan. Cherish the bonds
you build in this lifetime and protect your loved ones. The world doesn’t
play by rules, so you show them that the game was always yours and you
rule it. The thing that I am going to tell you now is very important. Your
father looks like a beast, but he is a devil in reality. All his life he thought
that he had manipulated me and trapped me, but the truth is that I fell in
love with him of my own will, which I will regret forever. He is a
psychopath. I was living with him to date only to fulfill an incomplete
mission. I planned to leave him two months back when Nina met with an
accident, but then once I went into the storeroom to get some rice bags and
stumbled upon something like a secret passage. Climbing down the stairs, I
saw a lady tied up in isolation and a few men guarding her. It was Nina.
Before they could see me, I quickly ran away and the next day I came with
my men to save her, but the passage did not open and everything was gone.
It felt like a dream, but it was all true. I want you to rescue her. Remember
what I taught you before taking any step. Trust is precious. Give it to only
those who deserve it and don’t repeat the mistake I did. I want you to move
on in life and fall in love. I know it won’t be easy as you have seen and will
see relationships falling apart, but I believe that the man who will gain your
trust will have your love. This is the ring my father gave me to give your
father the day I trust him, but I guess my heart never trusted him enough.
You should make my son-in-law wear it. I will always be your guiding light
and live in your heart. Don’t forget to care for yourself before others
because I know my princess cares for everyone except herself. Don’t rescue
her at the cost of something very precious. Forgive your mom for troubling
you so much and dumping her responsibilities on you. I love you my Jaan.
May god fill your life with happiness.
Your mom.
~A

∞∞∞
“She knew,” he muttered.

“Yes, Mr. Veer Shekhawat. She knew Nina Maa is alive and now I know
that even Aakriti Maa and Vanya Momzy are alive and in your hold,” I
smirked.

“What? How do you know? Weren’t you here to save Aakriti and
Shailja?” he asked.

“When Anita Mishra can stumble upon Nina Chauhan by mistake, then
Riya Anita Mishra can deliberately know about their whereabouts and solve
every mystery prevailing in this house. The day Aakriti Maa’s accident
news came, I knew you had something to do with it. I stayed in the
outhouse and never left. Why? I was searching this house for her. It took me
years to get to your den and reach that isolated corner. I let my gang suffer
from your attacks and yet did not revert. This is because I knew you used to
remove all your frustration on the three ladies who are tied up for no fault. I
felt sick, but I couldn’t help except save my loved ones. I have never let any
harm touch them to date and in the future also I won’t let anything happen
to them. It took me a lot of pain to do all this and then I found through
internal sources that there was one more woman other than Nina Maa,
Aakriti Maa, and Shailja aunty. It was Vanya Shergill. I began searching
about her to get to know that you have kept her there as she was hell-bent
on exposing you. And see my luck I got married in the household where
Vanya Momzy belonged. Yes! She is Siddarth’s aunt,” I revealed.
 “But see, even after knowing everything, you had to trade with me to
rescue them,” he smirked. He was right! That place in the den was a high-
security arena. Only he could enter there, as his face and fingerprint
scanners were of highly advanced technology, which no one could hack.
But there is a loophole that I will use against him.

“Unfortunately, yes! So Mr. Veer Shekhawat, as I have kept my side of

the deal, you keep yours,” I said.

“But I have a question. Why did you always save me from problems?”
he asked. Who told him that I saved him? Don’t worry, Mr. Shekhawat I
never saved you. I just saved myself.

“When did I save you?” I asked.

“You did not let any harm reach my company,” he pointed out.

“That was to save them from your wrath,” I lied.

He looked proud. I wanted to laugh at him.

“So as per the deal, you have divorced Siddarth, hurt your gang, which
is the best revenge I can get, and agreed to my condition of giving me the
shares of Anita’s company that you let go to the orphanage back. I will take
you to the den,” he said and started walking. I followed him behind and
soon we reached the underground basement near the torture chamber. I
stepped inside and the guards in black greeted him while I just focused on
the isolated room.

The female guard checked me and removed my watch, phone, rings,

and bracelets, as they may have a tracker inside. The nuptial chain around
my neck wasn’t spared. I knew there was no meaning in fighting and, more
important, was the pendant that Arth made me wear. As we reached the
room, he looked at me and asked, “What if I don’t take you inside? What if
I back out?”

I knew this man could never change. I had a plan ready.

 “Do you know who is the biggest investor of your company?” his words
stuck in his throat as I said the same.

“Mr. Ram Rai,” he answered, unsure.

“Wrong! Mrs. R.A.M. Roy. Mrs. Riya Anita Mishra Roy” I grinned. I
saved his company for this day only. If his company had drowned then how
would I have blackmailed him?

He pounced on me, holding my neck and trying to choke me to death. “I

will kill you,” he said.
Instead of using my skill, I uttered “Kill me and lose it all”
His grip loosened, and he looked at me questioningly.

“If I don’t reach back to your company for the board meeting going to
be held tomorrow, my investment will be held back as per my recent orders
and then every other shareholder will back off,” I stated. He backed off, and
I caressed my neck, coughing. He rubbed his forehead and said, “How did
you even do this?”

“I guess my name is enough to answer that,” I smirked, and we entered

inside. The defeated look on his face was what I enjoyed. I had been
waiting for it for years. The room was pitch dark, and he spoke into the air,
“Switch on the lights, hunter.”

Hunter was the artificial intelligence that controlled everything in the

room from temperature to air levels.
As the lights were on, I could hear women screaming. The scene in
front of me tugged at my heart.
 FORTY-FOUR
Nearing the end

Riya
The scene in front of me tugged my heart as all the beloved women in
my life were snuggled into a corner as they hugged each other with their
eyes shut to save themselves from the bright light. I don’t know, after how
many days they were exposed to light. It made me remember the days in the
torture chamber. I just bore the core-shaking torture for a week and they are
coping with his ways for years now. I looked at the man, who was looking
at the ladies in disgust. He was disgusting himself.

“I want half an hour with them in your absence before setting them
free,” I said, and he had to agree for the sake of his company.

“Okay! The room is already controlled by hunter so I don’t mind,” he

said and left. I know he is going to do something wrong.

As he left, I stepped towards the women bundled up against each other

and kneeled in front of them. All the ladies were pale with their skin
damaged brutally due to some sort of hot and cold temperature torture. As I
touched the shoulder of Aakriti Maa, she flinched. My heart churned as I
saw her state.

She opened her eyes and looked at me. Her eyes narrowed as she saw
someone other than that cruel man. I gave her a small smile and her face did
not show any signs of recognition. I slowly asked her,
“Mamma bear… won’t you hug your Daisy?” I asked like an innocent
kid.

Her face lit up, and she asked slowly, “D… Daisy?”
 I nodded, and she separated herself from the other women, who were
staring at me in confusion, and immediately hugged me. She hugged me so
tight as if assuring herself that I was there. She was craving it. I am sorry
Mamma Bear for leaving you in this hell for so long. I had tried every way
possible to reach her, but all in vain. She peppered kisses all over my face
and cupped my cheeks. She relaxed as she saw me and then I looked at
Nina Maa. She looked as young as ever. She looked at me and then asked,
“Are you really my ladli?”

I parted from Mamma bear and said “Haan Maasa (yes mom)”

She embraced me in a hug and said, “I am so grateful to God that I

could see you again. You know she is my ladli who used to run in the whole
house behind me to get Gatte ki sabzi (Rajasthani dish) made from me.
How are you, meri ladli (my adorable girl)?”

“I am very well, Maasa. I am so happy to see you. I have been waiting

for this day for ages,” I said as tears flew out of my eyes. I remembered the
days I spent searching for them as thieves in this house.

“Even my eyes longed to see you and my kids,” she said.

“Maasa, I will take you out soon and then you can meet them. They
have grown so big. Ajit and Mini are just like you,” I said and looked at the
other lady looking at me with longing in her eyes. She was missing her
family. I quickly hugged her and said “Vanya momzy! You know pops have
been waiting for you for so long.”

She muttered “Alex?”

I bobbed my head up and down and parted to look at her.

“How do you know him? How do you know me?” she asked. The
reporter inside will always remain the same. I shook my head at my
thoughts and chuckled.
 “If the star reporter Vanya Shergill won’t be inquisitive, then who will
be? Your Siddarth is just like you. So damn curious about everything,” I
said. She smiled and said, “Are you the one who married him? Are you his
daughter?”

As she said, daughter, she took a step away from me and looked at me
fearfully. Before I could explain, Maasa said “V, she is our ladli whom we
told you about. She is not Neha.”

She relaxed and said, “How do you know so much, then?”

I guess once they get out of here, they would get to meet Neha Di and
Siddarth so they would feel guilty if something happens to me if I told them
that I was Arth’s wife. If hiding the truth saves them from being hurt, then I
have no issues.

“Vanya Momzy, Alex Pops is a father figure to me. He, along with me,
has been looking for you for so long. He helped me reach here and after 10
minutes you will be out of here,” I elaborated. She looked at me hopefully
and asked, “Is Alex still waiting for me?”

“Your dear fiance is mad behind you. That drool-worthy old man
considers you his wife from heart and soul. You don’t talk about waiting.
He is desperate to meet you. He would marry you in a minute and never let
you go anywhere.” I winked at her. She shyly looked down, and I asked, “I
can call you Momzy right? You won’t mind?”

She looked at me and said “Harkate beti wali ki hai toh maa hi bulaogi
na (when you have done the deeds of a daughter then you will call me
mother only right?)”
I smiled and hugged her.

“I heard about Anita’s dea.. death from Aakriti. Are you fine?” she
asked.
 “Momzy, I am fine. Now that I have found my three mothers’ I am
more than fine. I love you guys,” I said, bear hugging the three of them. I
don’t even know if I will meet them ever again. Don’t know if I am saying
‘I love you’ for the last time.

Tears pooled in my eyes and they looked at me with concern and asked,
“What happened Daisy/ladli/sweetie?”

I smiled and said, “Nothing… just being emotional to see you after
long.”

“How is my Hitler son?” Mamma Bear asked.

“Superman is superb. He and Barbie have a daughter now. Fairy,” she

looked at me in confusion. What’s wrong?

‘Stupid! You used nicknames,’ my mind reminded me.

“I mean, Bhai is married to a beautiful girl and has a daughter named

Mishri,” I told and she jumped at her place.

“I am a grandmother now. Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! We are blessed with a

princess.” She hugged others out of happiness. I moved towards the lady
who was here without any fault of hers. Aunt Shailja.

She was just traveling with Aakriti Maa when the accident happened
and she got trapped. I hugged her, and she looked at me with motherly
affection.

“I know aunt, you miss home and I am sorry for being so late. Don’t
worry, in the next 5 min you will be free from here to live your life with
your family,” I said.

“Thank you so much. I had lost hope of returning home. You are like an
angel to us,” she said, trying to touch my feet. I stopped her and said, “I
must protect you all as a daughter and I failed, but now nothing will happen
to you.”
She just smiled amidst her tears and blessed me.

“Riya” Nina Maa called me. Her voice sounded grave.

“You aren’t putting yourself at stake, right? You leave from here. You
just go away. We have a few years of life left and you have a long way to
go, so don’t step into that man’s trap.” She sounded like a real Rajput.
Hayee! Too much love. I can’t tell her the truth.

“No, Nina Maa. I just made a business deal with him. After you all
leave this hell, he gets his money. After that, I will also come within an
hour,” I calmed her down. I just hope that I come back to you. Dear God! If
by chance I don’t return, then erase me from their memories.

“Okay, then it’s fine. Vaise, what do you do?” she asked.

“I run a fashion designing company,” I said, skipping the details.

“Oh! I just heard the workers outside speaking that there is a lady who
rules the fashion world called the glamour queen. She is dangerous,
ruthless, and strategic,” Nina Maa said. A smile formed on my lips as she
elaborated to the others about the glamour queen. The glamour queen is
sitting in front of them, and they are gossiping about her.

“Now ladies, buckle up and get up from this floor. Let’s go,” I said,
helping them stand up one by one.
As I realized that I didn’t even know if I would be out of here or not, I
said,
“Ladies! You people are damn hot,” I said and Mamma Bear twisted my
ear. I just made a puppy face and Maasa made her leave my ear, saying it
must be hurting me. I guess all the right things happen in my life at the
wrong time.
 “So where was I? Ya! You guys are beautiful and your this kid loves
you so much. After stepping out of this room, don’t start caring about
everything else and get busy with your family. Pamper and spoil yourselves.
Let your kids do Seva (care/service) and you relax. Remember one thing
life is too short to regret, so don’t regret anything, especially don’t regret
decisions taken by others. Everyone has the right to decide for themselves.
You don’t take the blame for others’ deeds. Make gloomy rooms cheerful
and cheerful rooms lively. Cherish the ones present and let the ones gone be
a part of the past only,” I said, indirectly telling them to forget me. I made a
mistake by making everyone, my family. Now it is difficult to make them
dislike me.

I smiled and held Nina Maa’s hands. She smiled and looked at me,
kissing me on the cheek.

“Maa, your kids have grown up now and your son is a big fan of cars.
Your little princess is now a cute, bubbly girl learning different languages
and loves to explore. After your disappearance, Vaibhav papa went far away
from here, as this place reminded him of you, handing over their
responsibility to me. Now that you are back, I resign and give their
responsibility back to you. Hold all of them together. You just move ahead,
the rest will be handled by your children,” I said, touching her feet and
trying to gather as many blessings as I could. Ajit and Mini, you guys
finally get your parents back. I hope I have done well as a sister.

Nina Maa quickly pulled me up and hugged me, and said, “Ladli, your
place is here in my heart so you should never touch my feet. My blessings
are always with you.”

I smiled and moved towards my Mamma bear. I took her into a side hug
and teased her, “Whoa! As soon as you heard about your granddaughter,
you started glowing.”

“You will keep on teasing me for life,” she said, nudging me. Mamma
bear maybe for the last time, but if luck turns out in my favor, then you
have to bear me forever.
 “It’s my right. Anyway, your son, my Superman, is crazy when angry.
We have always been there for each other since we were kids, so now that
you are back, please don’t let him cry. He might be the business tycoon for
the world, but for me, he will remain the man who cleaned my nose with his
shirt when I used to be small. I haven’t told him that I am going to bring
you back so he will be very angry, but you stay by his side and make him
understand that some things have to be done. Save the world from his
wrath. Your daughter-in-law is as crazy as your son. She doesn’t have a
mother, so you be one for her. She has always treated me as her kid, so she
must be crying as I was not with her, but tell her that daughters have a
permanent place in heart. My little fairy Mishri is meant to be pampered, so
do the pampering from my side as well. Just be happy and live in the
present,” I said, getting over-emotional. Come on, guys! I am human. I
didn’t even get to say goodbye to him properly. He is my Superman. My
family.
May God keep him happy. I know it’s no exchange offer that he gets a
mother in exchange for a sister, but sometimes in life, one cannot have
everything.

She blessed me giving me a weird look and as I hugged Vanya Momzy

she asked “You are talking as if you are not sure if you will return.”
A journalist for a reason.

“Momzy, leave all that. Listen up! Alex Pops and I have been a
wonderful team and I see we successfully found you guys. He treats me like
a daughter but now I want you guys to have a little cute daughter in real life
with your blue eyes and his sharp nose–” I said and she interrupted.
“You will still be our first child,”
I smiled and continued…

“Maa… I mean Meenakshi aunty and Mr. Roy miss you a lot, so spend
a whole lot of time with them before returning to Delhi to your native place,
though now nobody lives there”
 “Why?” she asked, frowning. Now, after so many years, only ghosts
will live in that place.

“Your mother and father are no more, so your cousins and relatives have
shifted to Bangalore,” I said, and I could sense the pain of not seeing her
parents for the last time in her eyes. I guess I was lucky enough to see my
loved ones then.

“Now don’t become a crybaby like your future husband. After the
wedding, you had to go abroad only. Live life queen-size. Take care of the
Roy family.” It hurts to not mention them as my family. It hurts to not say
Maa and call Meenakshi aunty, but I guess that’s no longer my right.

I had nothing to say to Shailja aunty, so I hugged her and said “Have a
blessed life ahead.”

Suddenly the voice spoke, “Announcing the arrival of Boss”

Time’s up!
Entered Veer Shekhawat and my mothers did something that made me
extremely emotional. They stood before me as their children do. They were
trying to become my Shield even after being so weak. Just like Siddarth and
Manav.

They were covering me up, but they had no idea that Riya Anita Mishra
was tougher than this. I had my life full of many Veer Shekhawat’s.

Veer Shekhawat laughed and said, “She is already saving you all now.
Who are you trying to shield?”

“Our daughter,” they said in unison and I literally felt proud of nothing
but being their daughter.

I turned towards him and said, “Mr. Shekhawat, I want them out safe
and sound and get me an untraceable phone permitting me to make at least
2 phone calls.”
 He agreed without any conditions and opened the door. I looked at the
ladies, motioning them to step out. They nodded, looking at me, and I gave
them a look of assurance. They all left the room, and the last one to leave
was Vanya Momzy. She hugged me and whispered, “I want you back safe
and sound. I won’t stop Alex from killing him if something happens to you.
I want my daughter out of here in an hour.”

I just smiled, and she went away. As per my intuition, something was
going to happen as Veer Shekhawat stood there smirking. He handed over a
phone to me exactly after 10 minutes because that is the precise time taken
to get out of the den plus one minute extra.

I called Pops and asked, “All safe?”

“All safe. When are you coming?”
“Hopefully soon. Code?”
“4RCSL DISMISSED”
“Recheck pops and reconfirm after reaching the penthouse”
“Fine. Just be safe! I will act as planned after this. Will get their medical
check-up done,” he said and hung up. The codes were shared as someone
else might be speaking from pop’s mobile and I might not be able to
recognize the voice in this besetting room.

I looked at Veer Shekhawat and he asked, “Who do you wanna call

next?”

“Depends on your next step,” I answered.

“See, I kept them here for so long for a purpose. The accident of Aakriti
Raheja was to get to Manav Raheja, whom you saved. The accident of
Vanya Shergill was to keep my secrets safe and Nina was to destroy
Vaibhav, which I have done successfully,” he said, sitting on a chair.

“What do you want?” I asked.

“They can go against me as I have released them. If you stay here

instead of them, then I will get the assurance that they will keep their
mouths shut for the rest of their lives to save you. Moreover, there is no fun
in butchering the weak. The fun is tormenting people like you who won’t
even shout when ripped apart,” he said, rubbing his hands together. Nice
plan but won’t work because today this game ends forever even if I don’t
survive.

“You know right that I stayed in that torture chamber on my own will to
save Bhai or else no power can capture Riya. Your complete manforce
would fail if I step up,” I smirked.

“I know that’s why I am asking you to stay because there is no way I

can force you. You plan things just the way Anita did,” he stated.

“I don’t mind staying, but then there are many out there who won’t take
my absence lightly,” I said.

“Don’t worry about that,” he said, waving his hand in dismissal. The
kickboxer inside wanted to break his hand, but I stood there quietly.

“I have to reach your company’s board meeting as well,” I said.

“That we will see later. For now, let me enjoy caging an eagle,” he said,
smirking.

Ah! Puri Duniya main Pyar Karne Ke Liye meri mom Ko Yahi
khatarnak namuna Mila tha. Mere wale jaisa dhoondh leti na (In this whole
goddamn world my mom got only this dangerous weirdo to love. She
should have found someone like my man).
I nodded and said, “I want to call Meenakshi Roy.”

“Very well! I thought you would call your lover boy,” he said. If my
guess is right, then the whole family is going to hear me as Maa would keep
any unknown call on the speaker.

“No, he might be very angry,” I told him and called Maa. I guess this
habit of calling her Maa won’t go away easily.
 “Yah! My daughter knows how to handle angry men, unlike you. Maybe
soon I will bring you a video of her hands on his body and them doing all
the kinky stuff. After all, men have needs,” he said and gave me the phone
after dialing Maa. I did feel bad about his words, but stones don’t show
emotions.

“Privacy?” I asked. He shrugged and stepped out.

As Maa picked up the call she said, “Hello?”
I smiled hearing her voice. I guess I am crying a lot today. So not me!

“Hello Maa! This habit of calling you Maa won’t go that easily,” I said,
faking a chuckle. She laughed and muttered something like “Come home
then I will tell you”

“So, any reason behind calling from this unknown number?” She asked.
Like I would let her know. As if!

“Nah! I just wanted to say something. It won’t take much time. Just hear
me out and then I won’t disturb you again,” I said, and she just hummed.

“You know life goes unplanned and there is no right moment to do

things. There is a surprise for you and it will reach you this evening. Guess
what? Sappy endings are the hottest trend. People like emotional shit more
and the director of your favorite show is going to do the same. Just get past
it as soon as you can. Some parts of life are better gone. Better left
unattended and better forgotten. Don’t dampen your mood. Cry for a day
about it, and then don’t look back. I just wanted to say thank you for always
being there. Thank you for treating me like a daughter and letting me
experience the love of a mother. I know you hate this word from my mouth,
but after today I won’t say it. You know how to handle things better than
anyone else, and kids like me make a mess. You just clean it up and hold
your family stronger than before. Take care of yourself and everyone
around you. I am not gonna take the names of everyone and tell them how
much they matter to me. If I was unable to do it in 10 months, then these 10
minutes won’t be a big deal. Just make my gang your family and don’t let
winds shatter them. People come and go. It’s only fair if we move ahead
and get past them–”
I kept the phone away from me and kept a hand on my mouth as I knew
my voice was going to break if I speak something more. It crushes one to
tell her own family to forget them like they never existed, but unlucky
people like me.

“All the best. Be safe and happy. Goodbye,” I said and hung up.

I threw the phone away and cried for a minute or two before composing
myself and facing Satan, who stood leaning on the door enjoying his
victory.

He came forward and said, “What’s the need to be so kind? What’s the
need to protect those who would let you go just after a wrong move? You
got traits from both me and your mom, but by heart, you are only her
daughter. You never became my daughter. In between choosing the right
and your father, you always chose the right. Where did all this get you? I
hope you realize that you are trapped.”

For the first time, I saw my father speaking. The man who gave birth to
Riya speaking. Even if he didn’t say it directly, I understood that he too
craved his second daughter, who never stood by him.
I got up from the ground and hugged the man I hated the most. I was
surprised it would be an understatement when he hugged me back.

I stepped back and said, “I knew your plan even before entering the den.
I knew you would never let me return. I was here even after knowing all
this, then you know what it means”

“This means that now you have fulfilled your mom’s mission, so death
won’t matter to you. This means that even if I use my complete force to
torture you, it would mean nothing. You have fulfilled the purpose of your
life and you have left everything behind,” he said.
 “Right! You got it right,” I said, making a tick mark with my thumb and
adjoining finger.

“You know right that I am not here as your father. That hug meant
nothing but goodbye. From childhood till now, I have never considered you
my daughter and will never consider you one. You were and are just a
mistake. A burden and a disappointment for me,” he said, and it didn’t hurt
much. Look at the irony that I came into this world as a burden and will
leave in the same manner. He cursed me when I was born and he is cursing
me when he is planning to kill me.

“Doesn’t matter,” I said, sitting on the ground in Indian style.

“Now, when nothing can break you anymore, wouldn’t it be better if

you go to your mom only? Write a letter stating that those three ladies were
your employees, and you planted them in this place to extract money from
me. You are committing suicide on your own will under the guilt of doing
all this with a pure soul like me. Sign it,” he said, throwing a pen and paper
at me. So freaking predictable!

“What do you get after killing me?” I asked.

“Peace! The peace that the one for whom my wife left me is no more.
The one for whom my Anita was ready to sacrifice our relationship is gone.
I would have made your marriage a deal to get money out of it but you
became the alternative bride of Siddarth Roy and now when the actual bride
is back then there is no need for replacement. Now, with the divorcee tag, I
won’t get much value out of you, so at least I get peace after your death.
Anyway, I would have made you marry a man with multiple wives, so you
never forget the meaning of being unwanted or side-lined.
Nobody would mock me in my dreams that Riya was always more
important than you to your wife. Nobody would say that your daughter
defeats you in everything from relations to business. After you, no one will
protect my enemies and I will get everything that I always wanted,” he said
with venom in his voice. Oh god! He hates me so much. Epic! On the list of
haters, my dad stands at the top.
 “As you wish, dad!” I said and wrote the letter. I had to save myself for
my loved ones. They will survive without me, but I can’t die knowing the
fact that after me, dad was planning to harm them. I would go away from
their lives but protect them from a distance. I can even accept Siddarth with
someone else, but something happening to him isn’t something that will let
me be at peace. I will do as planned. If someone dies, then it’s going to be
both of us.

I handed over the letter to him and boom!

The attack started as I did not reach out after an hour. The sound of
bullets and guns made me feel the vibe. I smirked, relaxing as a grave
expression took over his face. He looked at me bewildered and asked,
“How dare you double-cross me?”

“The cheater himself is pointing out at others. Wasn’t the deal simple
that you let them go and I divorce Siddarth and hurt the gang members? But
no. You had to use your over-sharp brain and plan to kill me,” I said
dramatically. Mom told me to play like I rule the game, so when have I
disobeyed my elders? Tell me.

“Okay then, even I am your father. If I don’t survive, then you also
don’t,” he shouted.

“Hunter, drop the oxygen levels of the room as I step out and continue
the process,” he said and left without giving me a chance to react. Damn it!
In a mere 2 minutes, I felt breathless. I breathed laboriously, trying to catch
as much oxygen as I could. I had to use the loophole left behind. I knew
that the control system of the artificial intelligence was inside this room and
could be turned off. I searched for the control box placed inside the room
somewhere. I guess I will die before reaching the controller.

I moved around stumbling, trying to catch my breath. My goodness, I

can only survive a max of 3 minutes more.
 I fell as my body felt powerless and I rubbed my chest, trying to soothe
myself. Opening the buttons of my blazer, I threw it away and now I was in
my shirt and pants. It felt as if my lungs were on fire. I was on the verge of
fainting when a voice in my mind spoke.

‘I can’t forgive you for putting your life in danger,’

‘I would have died if something would have happened to you, my love’

‘I LOVE YOU. I love you, Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy. I love you and only
you.’

‘You know I can’t see something happening to you, right?’

‘I really can’t bear to see you in pain. I really, really love you.’

‘You know that you are my heartbeat, you know that my life lies in you
so you shouldn’t have risked it’

‘Starting from bullying people to troubling them, you are permitted to

do anything except for getting hurt.’

‘YOU ARE MY LIFELINE, JAAN’

‘Breathe Jaan, breathe’

I opened my eyes, gasping for breath and gathering all my courage. I

stood up. I remembered that I was important to him. I had to live for my
love. My Arth.

Coughing and breathing harshly, I pulled off the curtains, only to

discover an hourglass kept on the side. Mistakenly, while finding the
controller, my hand hit the hourglass, and it turned upside down, revealing a
sliding window. I slid it with great difficulty and finally found the
controller. Thanking God for helping me, I switched off the hunter and soon
the door flew open, but it would take time to get back the oxygen levels. As
I stumbled out of the room, I began to breathe heavily as I leaned against
the wall to inhale as much oxygen as possible. There was no energy to walk
left in me. I looked around and saw blood everywhere. Dead bodies of
guards and servants and the hall reeking of blood. The guards were all
killed, so none remained. I guess Pops was unable to reach me. He would
be searching. The smell of blood made me queasy. I felt so weak. I slowly
crawled towards the second door and opened it to find myself trapped in a
fire. Already I wasn’t able to breathe and now this fire. I guess even God
doesn’t want me to live. Fighting hard, trying to stand up, I fell again, and
the flames were surrounding me. My arm started to bleed as I fell on
something extremely sharp. I couldn’t breathe after all this and I had
sustained many injuries trying to get out of this place. Slowly my eyes
started to get heavy. This is the end of the story. This is how it had to be.

The pain in my chest felt unbearable. After that, I remember nothing

except falling deeper into the abyss of darkness.

Is it the end? I wondered before closing my eyes.

 FORTY-FIVE
The Alternative Bride

Siddarth
As I couldn’t find Riya anywhere, I felt dread creeping inside me. Love
or no love, marriage or no marriage, wife or not, she is mine. Mine to care
for. I looked for her like a maniac in the empty streets and defeated, I
returned home in the hope that she would be back. As Maa opened the door
and saw my disordered state, she panicked and pulled me inside, making
me sit on the sofa. She asked slowly, “Where is Riya?”

I looked at her with tears in my eyes and she shouted, “Will you tell me
where my daughter is?”

I narrated the events of the evening like a monologue as they kept

playing in my mind. I am feeling so restless that I can’t even sit straight.
Where is she? Where did she go without any means of transport in a mere 5
minutes? Oh god! I will go crazy this way.

She slumped on the sofa beside me and asked, “Do you believe in what
she said?”

“Abhi itna pagal bhi nahi hua main. Vo kya samajhti hai chaar line bol
kar chali jayegi toh uska pyar jhuta ho jayega? Pagal hai vo jise lagta hai ki
main uski aankhon mein sach padh nahi sakta. Agar woh pyar nahi karti na
toh iss duniya mein koi ladki pyar ka matlab nahi janti. Agar woh pyar nahi
karti hoti na mujhse toh har baar aankhein band karke mujhpe bharosa nahi
karti. Agar woh pyar nahi karti toh Riya Anita Mishra kisi ke saamne jhukti
nahi sirf ikraar karne ke liye. Agar woh pyar nahi karti toh chup chap jatati
kyu hai? Agar woh pyar nahi karti toh Apni jaan mere liye khatre main nahi
daalti. Mujhe apna dil se maanti hai wo usse bolne ki zarurat nahi hai (My
brain is still working properly. What does she think that she will say a few
words and leave and her love will be proved fake? She is mad that she
thinks that I cannot read the truth in her eyes. If she doesn’t love me, then in
this whole damn world, no girl knows the meaning of love. If she didn’t
love me, she wouldn’t have trusted me blindly with her secrets. If she
hadn’t loved me, then ‘Riya Anita Mishra’ wouldn’t have gotten down on
her knees to confess her love for me. If she doesn’t love me, why does she
demonstrate it through her actions? If she didn’t love me, she wouldn’t have
risked her life for me. She considers me as her own by heart and she doesn’t
need to say it in words)” I said.

“Didn’t you doubt her when they showed you the divorce papers?” Maa
asked.

“I was just shocked. She didn’t even wait for me to say a word and left,
saying, ‘May you get all the happiness in this world, Mr. Roy’” I mimicked.
“Any man would get angry if his wife talked about divorce or leaving
him. She just called me ‘Arth’ with so much love in the morning and by
evening she behaved like a stranger. The problem is that she did not share
anything with me. I know there is a grave reason that she is doing all this,
but I need to know it to help her, right? I just hope that she doesn’t take any
drastic steps,” I said, moving a hand in my hair.

“Someone is madly in love, love…” Mom said, singing.

“Mom, your dear daughter is missing, and the situation is pretty pathetic
for you to sing this horrible song,” I huffed.

“On a serious note, I think she is up to something big. Find her before
anything wrong happens. I want my daughter back safe and sound. The
remaining issues can be dealt with later,” Mom said and walked away while
the other family members were not around. What a birthday and what a
birthday gift!

I put all my investigators and spies to track her location, as this time I
got a bad vibe from all these happenings. Her weird behavior and sudden
decision to leave me are giving me a red signal, so I have to track her. I
called Dev and told him everything. He said that her location wasn’t
traceable, and this meant that she was hiding on purpose. What is she up to?

I kept on tossing and turning on the bed, which felt so empty without
her, just like my life. Sleep was far away from my eyes and I kept
remembering the happenings of the day. What the hell went wrong? Her
words of leaving me, breaking our relationship, and telling me that I
deserve better. Why doesn’t she understand that I don’t want anyone other
than her, but the words she said yesterday weren’t out of her will? There is
something she is trying to hide. Guess what? She thought that I will think
about what she wanted me to. Wrong! I know she is doing everything for a
reason, and I will leave no stone unturned to unveil it and get her back.

How the hell will I survive without her? I can’t even stay a minute
without her. Without looking at her face, my day goes gloomy and I don’t
like to eat anything. I can’t even sleep knowing she is not cuddling with me.
I am a mess without her. She told me that our relationship was till here only,
but the truth is that our relationship is beyond her hurtful words and my
useless anger. Beyond the planning and plotting of Neha and Veer
Shekhawat. How dare she leave me like this? How dare she think that the
place she holds can be given to someone else in my life? I love her. I love
her so damn much that it hurts when she tries to hurt herself. I know how
happy she was while taking me to dinner and how brutally her heart must
be broken to say those words. I know her wild imagination. She must have
already thought that I hate her and that I will forget her and move on. Like
hell, I would do that! I love her and her only. I will make her come back to
me by hook or crook. Forgetting her is not even an option. It’s like
forgetting to breathe. I will move forward in life only by holding her hand.

But above all, I was worried about her. All bad thoughts were clouding
my mind as I thought something might have happened to her. What if
someone kidnapped her? What if she got hurt? What if—
No! No! No! I have to find her. I got up from the bed and grabbed my
phone. I searched through my contacts again and again to find someone
who could help, but all in vain. My brain was working overtime and my
heart was beating abnormally.
 As I closed my eyes, I focused on anything that might help me find her.
Suddenly I remembered the pendant I had gifted her was custom made and
Kunal had told me that it has some specialties which are well hidden. If it’s
what I am thinking, then it can help.

I jumped out of the bed and called him.

‘Pick up, pick up, pick up… gadhe phone utha (Donkey! Pick up the
phone)’ I muttered.

He did not pick up the phone, and I continuously dialed his number to
reach him. After making 18 missed calls and dropping 22 messages, he
finally blessed me by picking up his phone and saying, “Why the hell are
you disturbing my time with my wife? I will get you new vases tomorrow.
Bye!”

He was going to hang up when I shouted “Stop! Don’t you dare cut the
call? Make pickles from your vase. I want my wife.”
“What? Why will Bhabhi be with me?” he asked.
“Idiot! She is missing,” I yelled.
“WHAT? HOW? WHEN? WHERE? WITH WHOM?” he asked.
“With whom Matlab (means)? She went missing alone. She won’t take
the complete town and go missing,” I hissed.
“What?” he asked again.
“Firstly stop asking ‘WHAT’ again and again,” I warned.
“Secondly?” he asked. Impatient, stupid man!
“Listen to me carefully and don’t interrupt,” I said and explained the
whole situation.

“What the hell, man? My sister is missing, and you are telling me after
5 hours. You should have called me in the first place instead of your useless
brainstorming sessions. You come and meet me in the penthouse right now
and don’t you dare speak a word,” he said and hung up. Did he just hang up
on me? Huh!
 “Stupid!” I muttered, getting up to change my clothes. I want
downstairs to see dad sitting in the hall with the rest of the family. Their
tense faces told me that they knew everything.

“Young man! I want my daughter back safe in our house. She is doing
things that are out of her nature. I don’t know what you will do but bring
her back. She is the pride of this house. I know she has hurt you—” Dad
said when I interrupted.

“I am not hurt because of her words. I am hurt because she chose not to
share. Anyway, I am going to find her and get my answers. I am not mad at
her dad. She is a gem and if she is doing something, then she must have
thought about us before taking such a step,” I completed and he looked at
me proudly.

“We are going to get the life of this house back, son. Very soon and I
know you will make sure of it. Though I am also a teeny-weeny bit mad at
her as she left in this manner and how dare she even think of leaving. I
know my daughter does not behave recklessly nor does she takes decisions
in haste,” he said, making me nod.

“Bhai, I am getting this bad feeling that she is gonna hurt herself. Please
stop her before something happens. I love her so much to let go,” Diya said,
teary-eyed. Isn’t she my hot-headed monster? I guess we all love her too
much to let go. 5 ghante nikale nahi Jaa Rahe uske bina, Zindagi to sochna
Bhi gunah hai (We are not able to live 5 hours without her thinking about
her whole life is a sin).

“I am gonna scold her so much when she comes back for leaving me
like this. She told me that I was like her baby. She told me she would feed
me whenever I say. She told me that she would make pasta for me if I didn’t
like veggies. She has to come back to make me sleep on her lap, as I am
unable to sleep. You go and bring her back,” she ordered, sobbing like a
baby as Diya hugged her.
 “Now go! Bring our daughter back. When she has taken such a step,
then she is planning something big. I don’t want any harm to reach her. You
reach her before that,” Chachi said as Chachu nodded in agreement. I
hugged Diya and Jiya, telling them that I will get their bhabhi back.

Running out of the house, I drove like the streets of the city were a
racing track and as they were empty, it made the task easy. I barged into the
house and Kunal said, “Hey! That door is costly. Whenever you come, I
have to pay a hefty price.”

I ignored him and asked, “Why did you call me here?”

“See, I know you are very tense, but hear me out without yelling. The
customized pendant was for days like these only. I got the pendant specially
designed in a manner that it has a functioning live voice recorder and
location tracker as safety comes first–”

“You are spy–”

“NO! The pendant is made in such a manner that only one person can
control it and as you are her husband, I made you the controller,” he said
and handed over a chip to me. The controller number is registered, and he
has to verify himself to use the tracker.

“Insert this chip into your device and the tracker and recorder will start
working. Till today they were not working because it is activated only when
the controller wants and I have made the same with another design for
Tanisha, as family safety comes first. However, tracking Tanisha is easy as
she shares her location with me, but with Riya, it’s a bit difficult. You know
your wife is mysterious,” he said.

“Hey! Don’t say anything about her, but that’s true,” I said, and a smile
formed on his lips.

“Thanks, man! I hope now we will be able to know where she is and if
she is safe,” I said, relaxing a little. We will turn it off and deactivate it once
I get her back because I don’t need to know where my wife is from a
device. I trust her enough. It’s just that the situation is against us currently.
My heart is screaming that she is in danger.
Inserting the chip, we waited for results with bated breaths but her
location wasn’t traceable. The complete hard work was a waste. We both
fell asleep trying to get to know about her whereabouts, but I have to agree
that Riya gets what she wants. If she wishes to hide, then she makes sure no
one finds her, but I love her to an extent that my love has to bring her back
to me and I will ensure it. If not tonight, I will find her in the morning.

I woke up startled due to the continuous ringing of my mobile when a

half-asleep Kunal said, “Now you understand my pain. The pain of getting
disturbed in the middle of a peaceful sleep due to the continuous ringing of
the phone”
Sleepy-head!

I ignored him again and picked up the call from Dev. We don’t even
know when we fell asleep on the sofa at night and now it is 9 in the
morning. I picked up the phone and Dev said, “I tracked Di. She is going
towards her penthouse with an aged man and we (as in the complete gang)
have already reached there and are entering inside, so don’t worry”

Thank God! She is safe. My Jaan is safe.

Now the next step. What is she doing in the penthouse, and who is that
man?

“Thanks, Dev. I am thankful to you,” I said.

“Hey bro! She is my sister, so no thanks are required. Do you wish to

come here and talk to her?” He asked.

Should I go? But wait! I can hear her through the tracker, but I have to
find the connection between the current happenings. Recently, I found out
that she had met Satan and now she is doing all this. I can’t meet her now as
I have to reach out to the roots of this tree of suspicious happenings. I will
listen to her side by side while looking for clues. Perfect!
 “No! Dev, just keep me informed or better on a call.” I can’t trust only
the recorder for information.

“Sure bro,” he said and cut the call.

I activated the recorder and soon the voices started filling in. Kunal
worked on getting details from every worker of the Shekhawat villa to find
something that didn’t fit.
I kept the phone on the far end and the device playing the Live voice
recording closer to me as I wanted to listen to her property and understand
the reason behind her actions. Her voice and tone could give me a better
idea.
I heard every word that she uttered clearly. It freaking hurts. It hurts so
much.

No. The fact that she said those words did not hurt even a bit as she
declared that it was a white lie. As soon as she spoke that I was her sister’s
belonging, she clutched the pendant tightly as I could sense the voice
getting lower. She said that I was hers’ from the day I spoke in her favor.
She claimed me to be hers. I just felt sad that she was disgusted with
herself. The lady whom I consider the purest in this world was disgusted
with herself. That bloody hurt.

As Veena said that she was mad and she answered back, she muttered
many things into the recorder but only one thing was clear: she was acting.
She said that she was doing well. I know she was dying every minute by
saying hurtful words to her gang, whom she treats as her most precious
belonging in the whole world. As she said, he isn’t worth it to Abhi she
immediately rectified it saying he is worth all the support and love in this
world. She can never think anything wrong about me and she gives all the
proof herself. If she didn’t want this relationship, the first thing she had to
do was to remove the pendant, but she was clutching it and trying to get
peace by talking to it.
 I felt bad as she said that I won’t remain her husband after the divorce,
but I clearly know that she loves me as much as I love her and we both need
each other. No divorce can pull us apart and who is gonna sign those
papers? My ghost?

The words she spoke to Abhi made me clench my jaw and grind my
teeth. No! Goddammit. All are thinking wrong. She wasn’t questioning
Abhi and Sameera’s relationship or spoiling their dignity. She was calling
herself characterless. Bloody hell, woman! How dare she speak something
like that about herself? She treats Abhi like a best friend and that question
made her question her own self. Then she did the biggest wonder ever. She
blamed him for something for which she was thankful to him. She told him
that he told me about her past without asking her while a few days back she
felt thankful that the truth was revealed to me by them, as she didn’t want to
recall those moments of life. Such a great actor! An actor who is hurting
herself to an extent that she will not overcome it for long.

Jaan Basti hai jinme, jinke khilaf Ek Shabd nahi sun Sakti unhe suna
rahi hai toh Bhagwan se apne liye saza mang rahi hogi (She is speaking bad
words to the ones in whom her life resides, the ones whom she can’t hear a
word against then she must be asking god to punish her).

She is trying to break their relations with her, but I know she will never
break her relationship with them. A mere ice-cream seller is her family and
she can’t see him in trouble than those whom she lives for can never be
forgotten by her. This indicates that she is gonna do something very huge
and put herself in trouble. I was getting more restless with every passing
minute as the words she spoke were hurting her the most, rather than others.

‘He isn’t going to have your back when you face issues,’ she said and
this was the last strike to the wall as it fell apart. Broken! This is what she
must be feeling right now. She is the same Veena whom she has been
praising since the day she entered my life. The same Veena whose lap is her
haven. The same Veena for whom she fought with my family. My family
kept on blaming her for things she never did, but she never said a word, and
as soon as they called Veena a servant she was on fire. Even if you ask for
her life for Veena, she would give it and I can’t believe that she is saying
those words. Then I heard the words that made my blood run cold.
‘How terrible am I? One more person off the list who would cry on my
dea—’

Did she really say what I heard? Did… did… she say something about
dea.. dea.. death.
NO! NO WAY! NO! OH, GOD!

She is doing all this because she is herself doing something that is going
to push her towards death. Means so much drama because she is going to
die—

I won’t let this happen. I will save her. I have to stop all this. I thought
she must be planning something big, but I never thought that she was
planning something that would put her life in danger.

Kunal saw me in that state and came running towards me. He made me
sit down and instructed me to calm down.

“What calm down? My Jaan is putting her life in danger and you are
saying to calm down. If anything happens to her, then I will not be able to
live. Oh, god! I can’t even imagine a step without her.
No… No… She can’t do this to me,” I said, pacing to and fro as my
hands were shaking and I was trembling.
He tried to calm me down again and again, but I kept muttering the
same things.

He slapped me hard. I kept a hand on my cheek and looked at him

coming back to my senses.

“We have to save her. If you fall weak, then who will stand for her?
Hmm?” he explained, and I nodded like a kid. Determined to save her, I
continued to listen to the recording. Whether the world turns upside down
or the sun starts rising from the opposite direction, I will not let anything
happen to her. She is my reason to live. The air in which I breathe and the
way I function. I promised myself that I will save her. I will stop her from
doing anything wrong. I won’t let her go anywhere.

Until Siddarth is breathing, Riya is also breathing. Our hearts and souls
are connected. Moreover, what’s the use of me being alive if something
happens to my Jaan? How dare she think that something would happen to
her while I am alive?

The rest of the recording just proved our doubts true as every line she
spoke screamed parting. She blamed herself, cursed herself, and asked for
forgiveness, but all in her mind. She just whispered her heart out when
people weren’t looking and her every word broke my heart even more. Her
barbie slapped her, and she rejoiced. She called herself and her love fake.
She is impossible!

Srishti bhabhi don’t tell her to go away. If by chance the way she is
thinking of going away happens, we will all die. I wanted to scream at her
to stop thinking about such ungodly stuff. I wanted to yell at her to shut up
and not hurt herself again and again. Every person has a limit of bearing
things, but my girl has broken all limits.

The words Manav and Shivangi spoke made me realize that there were
people who knew nothing of what was going on in her mind but still told
her all the right things at the right moment. The words Shivangi spoke made
me realize that she was hiding so much from the world. She was too good
for everyone around. Shivangi said the truth that nobody loves the way she
does because I know that somewhere she is doing this to help or save
someone, but who?

‘Till where stating favors is concerned, we both know that if you

wanted to do it, then the list is pretty long. These people got emotional in a
sentence only. Nobody has the heart to listen ahead but you have it in you to
let it all go,’ As these words slipped Shivangi’s mouth, I replayed the
conversation in my mind. Right!
 Ehsaan (favors)! What favors did she state? The things she has done are
beyond lists and she would never state them. Not now, not ever. She said
that line on purpose. If she wanted to state favors, then the words she used
were very sweet in comparison.

She told people to move on from her. She told everyone that she meant
nothing to them, but she never said that they mean nothing to her. Please
don’t do this, Jaan. I freaking love you. As Dev asked her the question that
he asks before every mission and she answers with the word ‘I promise’,
which is an assurance that she will return safely. This time I waited with
bated breaths to hear her response.

As she remained quiet for long, my heart sank. My life lies in her.
Please God! Save my Jaan. Don’t let her take any stupid steps. Bless me
with the ability to save her from the upcoming danger.

‘I wish I get to see you again. I wish you would become my brother in
every life I get to live in this world.’

I heard her mutter these lines that broke my heart even more. You will
see him again, Jaan. I will spend the rest of my life happily with you and
that’s a promise.

I wanted to rush to her and wrap her in my arms as she muttered the
word ‘Sorry’ over and over again, apologizing for pushing them away. I felt
helpless as I had left her in that state.

My doubts were cleared as she spoke to the man about keeping quiet to
save some family. Whose family is he talking about? His family?

Too many questions and no answers was the situation, but I had to look
for them on an urgent basis. Kunal came running to me and said, “She is
currently driving towards Shekhawat Villa. Let’s go there”

I sprang out of my seat and walked towards the car. Kunal hurriedly
followed suit. While driving, Kunal connected the device to the Bluetooth
of the car and we heard those dreadful words loud and clear.

“This is it, then. Keep the team ready. I want all three of them safe. I
want a message about their safety even if I am unable to read it. You have
the map of the place. You can enter if, even after their return, I am not back
for an hour. You will stay strong and take care of Momzy, even if we don’t
meet again.”

She said, and we got to know that definitely inside that damned
mansion, something worse was going to happen. Is Veer going to kill her?
Why? For some shares?

I don’t even mind if he takes my whole empire, but I want her back
safe. Why the hell is she going inside when she knows that her life will be
in danger? Is saving those people so important that she decided to risk
herself? Are those people so important in her life?

Do I and my feelings hold no value in her life? For someone’s family,

she decided to put herself at risk but did not think about her own family.
That’s me. What is she even playing at?

I zoned out for some time and held my phone in a death grip. It would
have snapped in two if not for the voice that came from the recorder. It was
the devil speaking.
‘Whoa! Here you are, my dear daughter. How does it feel to give your
love to your sister? How does it feel to hurt your so-called loved ones? Feel
like dying? I can fulfill your wish.’

He did not just say that! How dare he say that he will kill her? I will tear
him apart. Though she is feeling like dying inside, I won’t let any harm
touch her. I will save her at any cost.

I heard every word sound and clear as they fought to and fro, and what
shocked me was the information that she was keeping from all of us. The
past she told us was just half of the reality because her mother never asked
her to care for that man. She kept quiet all these years for those three ladies
who were important to us. She endured all of it just to ensure they were
safe.

Here I was thinking that there is no value of my emotions in her eyes,

but it turns out that to save my Maasi she is ready to jump into the fire. She
was ready to let go of everything she held dear for our sake.

Her question that day rang in my ear as she asked Manav ‘Superman,
will you not choose Aakriti Maa over me?’
That day, she really meant every word she spoke.

‘One day everything will be alright. You will get whatever you have
lost,’ she assured me on our date. Did she really think that I would be happy
to get Maasi back at the cost of her life? She is my life, for god’s sake. I
was still breathing without Maasi, but without her, I would die.

There is no doubt that I love Maasi, but she questioned the fact that I
loved her. I do love Maasi, but that doesn’t mean that I will be fine without
her existence in my life. She freed me of every guilt that I ever had but
drowned me in deeper pits of sorrow by separating herself from me. Her
life is mine. She had no right to risk it of her own will.

We reached the Villa but searching for the den was a hectic task. I saw
four ladies surrounded by men exiting the Villa and I knew who they were
but the one that was trapped inside felt more important at that moment
because I am sure that she wouldn’t let anything happen to others but would
never care if she got hurt in the process which I certainly cannot bear.
Walking down the basement, I heard crappy talks of Veer Shekhawat.

‘Ya! My daughter knows how to handle angry men, unlike you. Maybe
soon I will bring you a video of her hands on his body and them doing all
the kinky stuff. After all, men have needs,’

I gripped my licensed gun more tightly as those words came out of his
dirty mouth. How fucking dare he? Me and his daughter! Huh! Never. I
have only one woman in my life and it will be only her. Always and forever.
 Not all men are like you, Mr. Shekhawat!

I heard her conversation with Maa and it tore my heart into pieces. How
difficult it would have been for her to utter them. I understood the real
meaning behind her words. Starting from her advice to forget her after
crying for a day to taking care of the family and moving on. My heart
crumbled in pain as I heard her sob. Don’t hurt yourself so much, Jaan.
Why are you so good? You are leaving everything behind just to save three
lives. Isn’t your life equally important?

Hearing about the master plan of Veer Shekhawat, my blood boiled, but
I had to control myself as I had to look for her. I skipped many parts of the
conversation as I was busy finding a way into this big basement. Suddenly
someone kept a hand on my shoulder and I turned around to look at Abhi,
Manav, and Dev, looking at me with rage.

I asked “What?”

“She is my sister, and you thought to go and save her alone,” Manav
said dangerously.

“Dude! We can discuss this after this rescue mission is completed. We

need to think about Di first,” Dev reminded him.

“How did you all get here?” I asked.

“Dev hacked your tracker and we have all been witnessing her deeds
since the time she left for this wretched villa,” Abhi said.

“Jaan de sakti hai vo apno ke liye par aaj usse kuch hone de diya toh
hamein apna jeena bojh lagega. Kya soch kar aa gayi vo yaha apni jaan ka
sauda karne? Meri Maa mere liye zaruri hai use dikhta hai par vo Jaan se
badhkar hai vo nahi dikhta (She can give up on her life for her loved ones,
but if something happens to her today then this life would be a burden on
us. What did she even think while coming here and trading her life? She
understood how important my mother is to me, but she is more important
than my life itself was not visible to her)” he said, wiping his tears.

We all hugged each other and started searching for her in that basement,
hitting men here and there. The energy drained out of our bodies as we
heard the sound of bullets. Alex pops entered with his men. They were
killing anyone in their way. Let’s join hands as we are on the same team.

Walking towards the oldie I said, “We are here for the same purpose so
let’s do this together. I am her husband.”
He nodded, removing his mask, and said, “I know, young man. I know
each one of you. Let’s focus on the task at hand.”

We all nodded and walked towards the isolated room. The recorder was
long discarded as I fought with Veer’s men.

The entry of Alex pops made the task easy as he had a precise map of
the place. Suddenly we heard shouts from people that there was a fire in the
den. We all quickened our pace and found the door of the isolated room
wide open. Where was Riya then? Where is Veer? Did something happen to
her? No! Think positive, Siddarth! Your lioness must have escaped this hell
as well.

We searched around to find her coat lying in the corner of that room. I
picked it up fondly and caressed it. Carrying it in one hand, I rushed
towards the nearby door to find her as the fire was spreading around.
Ducking past the obstacles, I opened the door to find my Jaan laying there
in the middle of the room enveloped by the flames.

“JAAN”
Shouting, I stepped towards her and engulfed her unconscious figure in
my arms. I looked at her arm, which had suffered some massive burns and
blood was all around her. Please be alive, I chanted as I checked her pulse.
My heart dropped as I was unable to find it. Without wasting any time, I
picked her up in my arms and ran towards the door. Ignoring the burns on
my left hand and foot, I started taking her to the car.
 Others joined me, and they were equally shattered to see her condition.
All were praying for just one thing: she must be alive. Sprinkling water on
her did not make a difference, scaring us even more.

We reached the hospital and waited as doctors started her treatment with
bated breath.

“Fortunately, she is still breathing and is alive, but unfortunately there is

a huge amount of carbon monoxide inside her system due to being trapped
in the fire for a long time. I think before this, her oxygen supply was
reduced or cut and it’s a miracle that she is still breathing. Her right arm
was sliced by something very sharp, leaving a deep cut that made her lose a
lot of blood leading to her critical condition. Her body has suffered massive
burns on her arms and legs. Her lungs aren’t able to function properly due
to the same and she is having trouble breathing. We have to start her surgery
immediately or we won’t be able to save her. It’s gonna be difficult for her
already weak body, so pray for her,” the doctor said, patting my shoulder
and leaving.

Four hours passed by reminiscing, moments spent with her as the

surgery went on and on. I wanted the beautiful time to come back when she
was there beside me. Laughing, teasing, and bickering around. I wanted her
back in my arms, which were her home. I wanted my lioness back roaring
and hunting.

I hated to see her petite frame attached to so many wires and her pale,
colorless face. I prayed continuously to god to make her all alright. I can’t
survive without her. My life looks colorless without her. Our family was
here supporting each other in these times of worry. I laid my head in my
mother’s lap as she continued to pray, refusing to drink water anytime soon.
Alex pops stepped towards Manav and handed over a letter to him. He said
“She told me to give you this letter.”

Manav nodded as he held the letter with trembling hands as a crying

Srishti held his shoulder. I got up and said, “Bhai, read it aloud. I wanna
know what’s written inside”
Before he could read a voice asked, “What has my daughter written?”

It was Vanya Maasi. Alex pops looked at her and asked, “What are you
doing here? You were supposed to rest at home.”

“How dare you, Mr. Alex Davies, to hide from me that my daughter is
striving between life and death? How dare you? That girl! I told her that I
wanted her back safe. Anyway, what has she written?” she asked sternly.

“Vanya Maasi,” I whispered and hugged her tightly. She hugged me

back, and we both cherished the reunion after years. Tears flew out of my
eyes as I realized that the one to make me meet my Maasi was on the verge
of death.

“Sid, my boy! You have grown so much,” she said and caressed my
cheeks.

Parting, she walked towards Maa who was still busy praying. She
hugged mom tightly, and both sisters cried and whispered sweet nothings to
each other. Meeting everyone one by one, Vanya Maasi sat down with Mom
and said, “Our family is incomplete without my daughter. Saving all of us,
she ended up in this hospital bed. Why did she do that? We all told her to
leave. At least she would have been safe if not for us, but it was her choice
to make as she told us. Nina, your ladli is mad.”

Nina Maa appeared out of nowhere and said, “Yup! She has a habit of
not listening to me, but she has to come back to me. She has to get back to
us because she is my daughter who never stops fighting back.”

“Ya right! She has to tease me for life.” A new voice spoke. We all
looked at the lady dressed in a blue saree staring at the door of the intensive
care unit.

Manav immediately hugged her tight as if assuring himself that she was
there. He touched her feet, and they both wiped each other’s tears. The
mother-son behaved so emotionally that made us all emotional.

“Maa, Riya” Manav whispered.

“Nothing will happen to her. She has the blessing of 4 mothers. My

daughter is not weak so you don’t cry and make her feel like one,” Aakriti
Maa spoke.

“Yes, the daughter of our house has to be back because she is the
heartbeat of the house,” Mom said when Maasi asked, “How are you related
to her? I mean, her sister is married to Sid, right?”

“NO! She is my wife. On the wedding day, her sister ran away and got
married to an actor for a contract requiring Riya to marry me,” I said.

“So she is only an alternative? An alternative bride?” Nina Maa

questioned.

“She is my wife. She is the reason why I am still breathing. She is not
an option for me. She is my lifeline. She is my pride. My heart and soul.
Her smile makes my worries fade away, and she has me wrapped around
her little finger. My wife may be ‘The Alternative Bride’ to the world, but
for me, she is a necessity without which I can’t function. She is my one and
only. My first and only love,” I said sternly.

All smiled hearing that and Aakriti Maa said “Manav, read the letter”

He nodded and started reading,

“Dear Bhai,
Yup! I am calling you Bhai, not Superman because that is how we
express serious matters, don’t we? I have written this letter to you not other
members of the gang because you are the most sensible one…obviously
after me”

Manav smiled at her silly antics and said “Yup you are more sensible
than me but don’t know what happens to your senses when it comes to
decisions in your life”
Even through a letter, she can make people smile.

‘Oh please! She made you smile through a note when you were
searching for her in the house like a maniac,’ my mind mocked and I agreed
quietly.

“Hey! I am more sensible than you,” Dev whined.

“But not more than her,” he added slowly.

“Right! Once she gets up, you fight with her. For now, let me read,” he
said and continued,

“But now I don’t even know if I am alive, so you are the most sensible
one. I know that if I am not around, you will break the bro code and read
the letter in front of everyone,” he read and we all looked at each other.
Doesn’t she know everything beforehand? She knows everyone so well.

“Sorry, princess!” Manav said as tears slipped from his eyes.

“So dearest elder brother, I guess this is it. Remember your watch that
went missing from the table when you were going to football practice? Yup!
It was me. I had learned to stay away from you, but I missed you. I had
nothing to hold onto, so I took the privilege of taking your watch with me to
the outhouse and feel your presence. I know how mad you were for that
watch. I so wanted to return it, but I decided that I will return the watch
with your mother only as she gave it to you, so she should only make you
wear it again. So this time I am completing my promise. You get your family
back along with the watch,” he read as he cried continuously. Alex pops
handed over a watch to him and he looked at it lovingly.

“No princess! I want you back. You are my family,” he shook his head.

“Don’t worry Manav, we will get our angel back,” Srishti side-hugged
him.
 “Hey don’t cry! I hate those tears in your eyes. Yet, I am always the
reason behind them. Now I am not there to wipe them does not mean that I
have given you the right to cry. So next I wanted to say that I know you love
me so much to forget me. I won’t tell you to do that. I want you to smile
when you remember me. I want you to remember only happy times when
you hear the name ‘Riya’. Now you have Aakriti Maa who will take care of
you properly. I hope I get a place in your prayers. I am so sorry, bhai for
hurting you. I am so sorry for intentionally saying those words that you
won’t be able to forget. I am sorry for talking to your wife rudely. I swear I
wanted you all to hate me and shoo me away. I was never going to write
this letter but then I saw a picture of all of us together where I was laughing
and you all were smiling and looking at me. That picture made me realize
that I was your happiness, so you won’t be able to hate me. So it’s better to
leave on a good note then. I love you Bhai. You are the best brother that any
sister could ask for though I won’t say the same about myself”

“No princess, don’t say that. You are more than best,” he said and
handed over the letter to Srishti, not able to read further. He leaned back
against the wall and sat down.

“Hey, Barbie! It’s your turn now” All were surprised as to how did Riya
know that she was reading, but covering her shocked face, Srishti read
further.

“Barbie, calling you bhabhi was a difficult one. It has been years since
I have called you that. It seems foreign to call you a name that carries so
much indifference. I have never called you bhabhi because I don’t consider
you as one. You were my best friend, my mentor, my support system, and my
guiding light. I am so sorry for hurting you and degrading your upbringing.
I am sorry for letting you down. Don’t you dare blame yourself for
anything. Not even your hand for that slap. I deserved it. I deserved even
more. Maybe in my drama, I spoke one thing right. My love was fake. It was
a barter system. I didn’t love you enough, but I promise I loved you with all
I had. After Mom, if I can blindly follow someone, that’s you. I am sorry for
disrespecting you. I guess even after today I will hold a tiny place in some
forgotten corner of your heart,” she said and we all were in tears. What the
hell did she write? Srishti clutched the letter to her heart and wailed. Both
husband and wife sat together crying, and Dev quietly took the letter from
Srishti.

“Abhi, Mere yaar (My friend), Sorry! Mere kehne ka Haq toh ab nahi
hai (I don’t have the right to call you my friend). Just forgive this last
mistake. I am sorry for insulting our friendship. You know right, I am mad
since day one. I have troubled you a lot since childhood, but I have done
one more thing. Maine khadoos ko Teri Shaadi Ke Liye mana Liya (I made
snobbish agree for your marriage). Yes, you heard it right. I made your
father agree to your marriage with Sameera. Oops! Princess Sameera
Maan Singh. I disrespected your relationship even after knowing everything
about it from day one. I know how she fell into your arms while running
around in the mall, making her fall in your heart as well. I know you never
told me your story, but I am your friend, so I had to keep an eye on you. I
know how you climbed up her window at night to give her earrings. Who do
you think ensured a ladder was in the garage? Who do you think handled
her family when you were busy romancing around? Who made her believe
that you would never leave her when she saw you with Alina in the mall
misunderstanding the situation? I was right next to you whenever
something went wrong, but from now I am giving up on my right to care for
you. When I do not respect our friendship, then I have no right to stand by
your side. And yes, I was going to surprise you the day before yesterday by
arranging a party, but I did everything wrong. She is a very nice girl who
did not throw tomatoes at me when I barged into her house with beer bottles
and drank with her father. That’s a long story and I don’t have time to
waste. Marry her and her only and dare you to mess up. I wish you a very
happy life ahead. Maybe I won’t be there at your wedding, but that’s my
punishment for not being a good friend. Live life worry-free because you
are better the way you are. Carefree and lively!” Dev said and Abhi cried,
hugging Alina, who was standing next to her. My wife did so many things.
When?

“Next is my angry bird. I don’t have anything to say to you because you
played the best role in the fight. You remained quiet all the while and as I
said harsh words, you angrily went away without sparing me a glance. The
best part was when you banged the door harshly. My dear red creature who
is always hyper, your new boyfriend, is also crappy. He bloody asked a girl
out in front of me. I swear I did not waste a minute before punching him and
you must do the same as he is in Room no. 267 of our hospital. I just wish I
had time to sit with you on your bike again and make your bike stop at
every sweet shop irritating the crap out of you. Let the past remain in the
past only and care for the ones present around,” Alina whimpered as she
heard those words.

“Veena Di, I always had only one real sister from the heart and that’s
you. Thanks for supporting me all along. Thanks for being there when my
cries could reach none. Thanks for feeding me when I felt like I had none.
You were my only constant throughout the journey and I hurt you only. The
four tears that left your eyes before Barbie wiped them harshly stung my
heart 400 times. Those 11 words that left my mouth tore you apart, but they
buried me alive. I am so sorry. I just wish you would remember me. Just
curse me, Di, for your whole life. At least I get a place in your hatred.
Remember one thing: lawyer Veena never needed anyone in her life. Only
Riya was dependent; you were always strong enough to lead a life on your
own. Live a blessed life ahead” Dev completed and even his throat felt dry
after speaking those heavy words. Veena heard everything and just ran
away from there, and Alina went behind her.

“Mr. Manager, I am leaving a very big responsibility on your shoulders.

My company, my shivi, and my gang. You might be the youngest one, but
you are the most intelligent one. I wish to have you as my brother in my
every life. You are stronger than everyone out there. Supriya Maa and papa
will be proud of you just like me. Remember, I always taught you that life is
a cycle that goes on with or without others. Just like that, forgive your Di
for not being there any longer to guide you. Take care,” Dev read and
looked at the paper blankly.

“Shivi, I won’t say a word to you because you understood everything

when I was unable to say it. Lead a happy life and I will pursue God every
minute to pay attention to you,” he spoke and Shivi smiled amidst her tears.
 “I know, my dear husband, you are there listening to everything, but I
guess we were not meant to be. I think life is unfair sometimes, as gems like
you are blessed with stones like me. The 10 months I lived with our family
was the best time of my life and I have no heart to say goodbye to you. Just
don’t stop your life because love can happen again. Move on with someone
who has a beautiful heart. Bye guys and life is a game. Play it like you rule
it,” Dev ended and slumped down on the chair. I looked at the ICU room
with moist eyes. How dare she tell me to move on? You just wait, Jaan,
once you come out of that room. I will love you like no tomorrow to make
you realize that no one holds a place in my heart other than you.

Soon the doctor came out and said, “The operation was successful. I am
sorry guys, we can’t say anything about her condition until she gets her
consciousness back. We can just hope for the best because her life can be in
danger if she doesn’t get up in 24 hours.”
My heart dropped to my stomach.
 FORTY-SIX
Happily ever after

Author
Time. The most powerful warrior can change positions, feelings, and
relationships. Time, which can calm the strongest storms and give rise to
the harshest tides, enjoys its power. Sometimes time flies away as if it is an
airplane and sometimes it feels like a snail is faster than its velocity. Every
person present in the room had the same thought. They waited impatiently
for her to wake up. Not moving from their places though they had a hectic
day, they all became each other’s pillars.

Siddarth Roy, the name that was enough to capture people’s minds, was
bewitched by a woman. A woman who was hellbent on torturing him. A
woman who wasn’t opening her eyes even after 20 hours of the operation.
A woman whose hands he wanted to hold even if the world flips. A woman
who held so much importance in his life that the thought of her absence
made his blood run cold and his whole body shiver. The woman was none
other than his dear wife, Riya Siddarth Roy. The woman who sacrificed
herself for the sake of their happiness. The woman who didn’t even flinch
once while entering the death trap to save their loved ones. The woman who
dared to look into the problem’s eye and predict their upcoming doom. He
felt helpless, as he could do nothing but wait. He held onto thin threads of
hope.

Manav Raheja, the country’s richest man, felt like the situation was
slipping from his hands like sand. He regretted letting her do things as per
her will. Though he still had some doubts like why today only? Why not
before she took this step? NO! He never wanted her to do this, but
analyzing the situation, he found those questions lingering in his head.
These questions felt meaningless to him, as only one thing was his priority:
his princess. From the day he saved her from the clutches of two lusty men,
he treated her like a princess. He cared for her like she was his daughter. He
loved her more than mere words could explain, but what should he blame
her for? For saving his mother? The things he as her son knew nothing
about were his sister’s biggest nightmare. He could never see through her
when she wanted to save that man. He could never dive into those depths
that held her scars. Leaving all this aside, he just begged God for her life.
He begged God to give her back to them. The watch held no meaning when
the one whose eyes should have glittered seeing him wearing it was so far
away that his powers and money couldn’t reach her. He would wait for her
to fight back and return to her Superman.

Abhijeet Mehra, the carefree guy who was loved for his wild nature and
adorable antics, was sitting by the wall like a dead soul. He kept on staring
at the word ‘I.C.U.’ while his mind wandered to the way she behaved
previously. She told him in a letter to never lose his carefree side, but to
whom should he cry his heart out, that his go-to person was there fighting
death who made him feel alive? He wasn’t carefree because he had enough
money or he lived an elite life. He was carefree because she was there right
next to him when something went downhill. She was there holding his
hand, looking into his eyes with her smiling face, hiding her fears from the
world. When his career choice was rejected, she took it upon herself to
make things right. When his love life went haywire, she handled it. Now,
how should he tell her that he didn’t need her when he was in trouble? He
craved her presence for the whole of his life. Big or small issues didn’t
matter; he just wanted her to hold his hand and smile at him as his best
friend. Who told her that she had no right to call him hers? Even before
Sameera, if someone had a right to him, it was her. Who told her to blame
herself for anything that wasn’t right? It wasn’t her responsibility. She said
many things to him, but did he say anything in his rage to her? No! Because
it was her right and only her right or else he didn’t even listen to that tone of
his father. Since childhood, he had pampered and cared for her even before
his brother. She doesn’t have the right to take away her right to care for
him. It was his call. He loved her as his best friend and it was for him to
decide if she was good enough or not. She didn’t have the right to call her
not worthy enough of being his friend. When she uttered those words about
their relationship, he wasn’t thinking about her insulting his girlfriend or
him. He would be damned to think that she would ever have something
against his love. He was disheartened as she degraded her character. He told
her clearly to not point at their friendship, which she thought would break
by her useless act. She knew where to attack and she used this trick on him,
but he knew it all. He quietly stepped back because the determination in her
eyes then was to push him away. He didn’t say anything after she blamed
him for telling Siddarth about her past, because he knew she was lying. If
she had to blame him, then why wait for so long? Muhurat nikalna tha kya
(Did she have to get an auspicious moment decided by a priest)? Keeping
his thoughts away, he only had one thing in his heart: her well-being. He
wanted his friend back who he used to twirl around in his arms and call her
angel. She was the angel of their lives.

Alina, the angry bull of the group, sat hugging her knees to herself and
kept on muttering incoherent words. She regretted not looking at her once
again before leaving the room in anger. She wished to revisit the time spent
with her. She wished to get back her friend who never let her fall apart. She
wished to fight with her again. Yup! Their fights were the best part of their
friendship, as Riya bantered only with her. Her lively and sassy side was
reserved for her only. She wanted the friend back who wore her heart on her
sleeves for her family. She wanted the friend back who carried the burn
marks she achieved while saving her as her medals. She wanted her Riya
back. No one would ever understand her the way she does. No one would
ever read behind her anger. No one would try to know the real her as she
did. People only saw how Alina did a favor for Riya by giving her shelter in
her time of need. Nobody saw how Riya bore her angry self and still kept
on pursuing her to become her friend. Yaari Riya jaise koi nahi nibhata aur
na hi nibha sakta hai. Aag ki tarf dekhne main dar lagta hai aur mere khatir
vo bina idhar udhar dekhe kud padi thi. Kuch ho jaata usse toh? Kabhi Nahi
sudhregi vo (Nobody fulfills friendship like her and nobody else can.
People are even afraid to look at a burning building and she jumped straight
into it for me. What if something had happened to her? She will remain like
this forever, not changing a bit). She thought.

Srishti Manav Raheja, the personification of fire. She could burn the
world with the fire in her eyes. Her determination made her what she was.
Her devotion and power to dream landed her where she is today, but what
brought the most important factor in her life that made her successful and
strong? It was Riya who brought consistency to her life. Hampering her
schedule for her, she went to the extent of waking her up in the morning
walking 4 km from her house to Srishti’s place. She made her strive harder
and dream broader. Though she supported Riya in her bad times and
became her guide as she calls it but the truth is that she picked her up from
the path of thorns making her land on roses. Didn’t know where her mind
went in anger and she raised her hand on the girl to whom she never raised
her voice. It was a mistake, she admitted. When did Riya ever disrespect
her? She was always the sensible one and Srishti had never lost her calm in
any situation, but Veena’s tears pushed her to take action. How couldn’t she
read the eyes of her princess? How couldn’t she guess that she was acting
all along? She blamed herself at first, but not wanting to disappoint her
princess, she stopped herself immediately. She was wrong when she wrote
that she deserved the slap in the letter. She deserved only love and care. She
deserved all the sweetness in this world because she already had her fair
share of bitterness. She was wrong and she could shout it to the world, but
what was the use when the person whom she did wrong with, was lying
there on a hospital bed without any care for the world? Srishti used to
understand her like no one else, and Riya made her do this on purpose. She
realized it as she recalled the way her eyes discreetly darted toward her
whenever she said something inappropriate. Such a mastermind. The truth
was that her place was not in some forgotten corner of her heart but in a
corner from where none could pull her out. She resided in the corners of her
soul.

Dev Sharma wasn’t her manager. He was her right hand. She made
plans, implemented them, and succeeded, but never kept him away from
those plans. When it came to such a big objective in her life, then she left
him unaware. Why? Why was she lying there inside alone? He had the right
to share the impact. The ever-so-calm and composed Dev was fuming
inside, yet keeping himself in check, as her health was his priority. How
could he not guess that she was keeping so much inside? She had pulled
him out of the web of drugs and illegal hacking, changing him into the
master of multitasking and an efficient legal hacker who was renowned in
almost every corner of the world. Why did he not leave the organization
then? Because he never wanted to leave her. His day started with his Di and
ended with her. Who must he blame for the situation? He had every right to
be angry at her, but he knew that she would never think of herself when it
came to her loved ones. He was just angry that she did not involve him, his
all-time partner, in her plan. He knew he couldn’t survive without her. He
knew that at every problem he would go running to her and she would
laugh, telling him the simplest way to do things. Yes! He was intelligent,
sensible, and all that stuff, but he was very weak when it came to her. She
was his everything from sister to boss, from boss to mentor, and from
mentor to problem solver. At the time, he did not hear her promise him like
always, he knew the danger was grave, so he took immediate steps by
tracking her anyhow. Her promise wasn’t an assurance of her safety, it was
the guarantee of her safety because he knew that no power in this world
could defeat his sister if she wanted to fight. This time when she remained
quiet, he knew she was unsure herself and as she walked away, she took his
peace along. Now he wanted only one thing: his sister back.

Shivangi Sharma knew something was wrong when her soul sister
started speaking. She knew something was wrong when she behaved, unlike
her usual self. She knew something was wrong when her sister’s gaze
lingered a bit longer at each one of them. She knew something was
dangerously wrong when her red eyes, overshadowed by tricks, weren’t
meeting others. She knew Riya enough that none could care like her. She
knew how Riya felt the pain when any one of them was in trouble. She
knew she would never hurt them if it wasn’t inevitable. She was broken
herself and she knew better than others the impact of words. Shivi, as she
called with love, felt like a mother’s tender touch. Her mother had refused
to trust her innocence when she held her hand. People threw stones at her,
but she walked in front of her, getting hurt in the process. She couldn’t go
on without video-calling her once a day and how easily she said to move
past her. Like hell, she would do that! She told her that ‘Riya’ was just a
name in her life. Only she knew that her life revolved around that name.
Shivangi might not be her go-to person like Veena, might not be her right
hand like Dev, might not be her knight like Manav, might not be her dude
like Abhi, might not be her carefree buddy like Alina but she was her soul
sister. She threw tantrums at her because it was her right. She loved being
pampered by her, but this does not mean that she did not understand her.
They were soul sisters because they shared a bond deeper than words could
explain. Shivangi’s heart cried as she saw her sister in that state, but she
was sure that a fighter like Riya cannot be defeated.

Veena could do nothing but cry. She was crying as her sister, a piece of
her heart, lay there fighting for her life. Nothing mattered to her, neither her
harsh words nor her baseless assumptions. In her letter, she told her to hate
her, but what if she asked her to do the same? Riya would never be able to
do it. If Veena was important to Riya, then Riya was important to Veena.
They are two halves of the same circle and are incomplete without each
other. Hate! Hell, that word didn’t even cross her mind. She wasn’t even
angry at Riya in the first place, as she said those words. She was angry
because she was spoiling her life. She wanted her sister to always live
happily and hence she tried to make her understand. For god’s sake, she
would even get ready to leave the world for her, so Siddarth wasn’t a big
deal, but she knew how much he and the Roy family mattered to her, so she
tried to put some sense into her. She even counted her tears and here she
says that she should curse her. For what? For always protecting her or for
going to the world’s deepest lengths for her sake. She cried only because
she said love isn’t made for her. She cried because she felt the pain behind
her words. She was right when she said that he wouldn’t have my back
when required because only Riya does that and only she was allowed to do
that. Veena just silently prayed for her sister’s life.

Alex felt devastated at not being able to find her in time, but he hoped
that his little girl knew how much his pops loved her and she would fight to
come back to him. He trusted her.

The Roy family was getting flashbacks of every moment they spent
with her. Diya and Jiya reminisced about the time when she fed them with
her hands and treated them like fragile dolls. Meenakshi Roy remembered
the times when her daughter cared for her roaming around her in the whole
house trying to feed her the bitter medicine. Vishal Roy remembered
bickering with her to get her attention, along with his wife. He loved the
feeling of being called her father. Suwarna and Anukalp Roy remembered
the times when she sat along with them, listening to their love story for
hours and not getting bored. The complete Roy clan was distraught seeing
her condition and prayed for her safety. The three ladies whom she rescued
could not even feel guilty as she strictly ordered them against it. They could
just appreciate her valor, smile at her selflessness, and pray for her safety.
Their injuries felt very small in front of her courage, and they waited with
all their hearts for her to open her beautiful eyes. They had met their
daughter after a long time and they did not want to lose her.

The doctor came out, pulling all of them out of their thoughts. Manav
told him “Dr. Sinha. I want a partition arranged in the room and we all wish
to settle on the other side of it.”

“Sure, but as soon as she gains consciousness, you aren’t allowed to

meet her all at once. That can startle and stress the patient,” he instructed,
and they all agreed. They settled in her ward, which she was shifted to after
the operation. They looked at her from the space in the middle of the
partition, which wouldn’t be visible to her. Slowly the nurse notices a
movement in her fingers, so she calls the doctor and Riya gains
consciousness, much to the relief of the family members, especially the
lover boy.

All stand up in anticipation. Riya opens her eyes and looks around to
find herself in a hospital room and thinks ‘I guess god wishes me to live
longer, but how am I still alive?’

She slowly sits up with the help of the nurse and the doctor asks, “Mrs.
Roy, how do you feel? Are you feeling any pain?”

“Yes, pain in my right arm and itching in my hands and legs, which
must be due to the burns,” she replied.

“Have you been caught in a fire before?”

 “Yes! Years back. The burns were not that severe except for my left
arm, which is healed now,” she replied.

“Alright! Rate your pain on a scale of 10,” he asked.

“7,” she answered with certainty.

“Alright! I will give you some painkillers. Avoid immediate movement

like jerking your body. What do you remember last?” he asked.

“Being caught in a fire,” she replied.

“Where?” he asked.

“Shekhawat Villa, den,” she replied with a blank face.

“So your family is outside. You can meet them one by one,” he said.
She wondered if all knew about her condition. Why was the doctor calling
one man a family as if the whole troop was here? What if they were really
here? She wasn’t ready to face them yet.

“I want to meet Mr. Alex Davies. He’s my Pops,” she said, making the
others frown.

Why did she not want to meet them? They all wondered.

Alex quickly walked towards her from behind the partition as she kept
on staring at the pale walls blankly. As he stepped closer to her, she asked:
“Are they all safe, Pops?”
All wondered what the hell was the girl made up of as the first question
she asks after getting up is about the safety of others.

“Yes, all are safe, my girl. All are safe because of you.” he gently
hugged her, wiping tears from his eyes and looking at the state of his
daughter.
 “Momzy is with you and still you are crying. What the hell was the use
of so many efforts then?” she teased, making him sigh at her behavior.

“Because Momzy’s daughter wasn’t there. Now when she is here, who
the hell can make me cry?” he answered in the same tone. She slowly
asked,

“Pops, does the offer of me moving to the UK still stand valid?”

The people listening to her keenly were shell-shocked by her question.

She just came back to them and she wanted to leave them.

‘Like hell, I would let her go anywhere,’ Siddarth thought, fuming as he

heard the question.

“What? Yes, but why do you intend to shift? Your family, home, and
business are here, so why would you shift?” he asked, flabbergasted.

Siddarth

Really Jaan? Here I was dying to meet you, hear your voice and the first
thing you do after gaining consciousness is talk about going away. I was so
relieved to see her fine and now I am angry as hell. How dare she even
think of it?

“Pops! I know they will forgive me someday. If not, you know me, I
won’t stop trying until I convince them, but pops, will they ever be able to
forget?” She asked. What! What is she even talking about? Is it all about
her drama? This girl, I swear!

“Ain’t you supposed to at least talk to them once? They have already
forgiven and forgotten all this. By the way, a question is disturbing me; why
so suddenly? We’ve been waiting for a solution to dismantle or hack
artificial intelligence for so many years. John was going to do it in a year or
so. So why did you implement this plan so suddenly?” He asked. Manav’s
eyes immediately shot up as he had the same questions, I think.

“Before the answer, I want a promise. You won’t tell this to Momzy,”
she said, and we all looked at Momzy who held the rod of the partition in
dread.

“Promise,” he said.

“Pops, Momzy had a friend in the department whose son recently got
deployed in the force of Veer Shekhawat. He saw Momzy and identified
her. He told this to his mother, who was shocked that Vanya Shergill was
alive. She reported it to the police. Police were already influenced by Veer’s
power, so he didn’t pay much heed, but the policeman suggested he dispose
of her and prove that her body was found. I don’t know much, but he was
going to kill her when I decided that we had wasted enough time and urgent
measures were needed. Then instead of Vanya Momzy, I told him that I
wanted to save Aakriti Maa so that he gets relieved that I know nothing
else. He got busy making plans to trap me and forgot about doing anything
to Vanya Momzy for the time being, so it was necessary to save her now
only. We couldn’t lose her, right?” She said, and I looked at her in disbelief.

This means it didn’t matter if we lost her in the process. Why not share
it so that everything is solved?

“Why did you not tell me? Why did you not tell others?” He asked.

“What should I tell them that their mother is alive, but we don’t know if
she will stay alive for long? Tell me, Pops, what should I tell them? Could I
have told them that until they cherished the fact that their loved ones were
alive, they would lose them? Siddarth, Manav, Ajit, and Mini have no fault
in all these situations, but still, they feel guilty for not being able to save
them. I couldn’t push them into the pit by telling them. God forbid if
something went wrong, then would they be able to handle it? No. It was
better this way,” she replied, and I didn’t know what to think anymore. She
thought about it thoroughly before doing it.
 “So now what next?” He asked.

“Is Veer Shekhawat captured?” she asked.

“He’s dead. I wanted to torture and torment him in the same way as he
did to you, but he got trapped in his ways and hurry to remain alive. He
spread the fire himself to kill our men, but he did not realize that the person
closest to the fire gets burnt first. Kerosene fell on him in the brawl with
one of our men. However, he was still able to ignite the flames that attacked
him in the first place, so he died and I ruthlessly let him die shouting for
help. What’s our fault when he was so eager to die?” He explained, and she
smiled.

“Maybe people say right, hatred is contagious. It burns our own house
first. What about Neha Shekhawat?”

“She is in jail currently for betraying Jayant Kumar as she did some
fraud. Rest, I have no idea.”

She is where she should be. In a mental asylum. She doesn't need to
know that, though. Nobody hurts her and lives peacefully.

“Pops! I don’t want to go back to the Shekhawat Villa. It would bring

back flashes of that isolated room where my mothers were tortured. I would
have been happy living in the outhouse two days back, but today I feel
dread creeping inside me as I see the gate of the villa. It feels like I am
stuck in a room where there is no air and people are compelling me to
breathe. It seemed like the fire was coming towards me, but I couldn’t
move. It feels like I am deciding to leave everything behind when I step
inside. Pops, I don’t wanna stay there. Get me the keys to a house that is far
away from this feeling,” she said. The only place you’re going to stay is at
home. I could feel her pain and I was never allowing her to look in the
direction of that villa but she was meant to live with us.
 “Won’t you return to your family? The ones for whom you did
everything. The man whom you wanted to free from guilt. Your gang?” he
asked. We all looked at each other, anticipating what she would say next.
A smile bloomed on her face.

“They are the reason why I am still alive. They are the reason why I
don’t fear the world. They make me feel loved. No matter what, they will
always be my family but is returning to them my right?” She asked. The
gang looked at her, astonished.

“You know, pops, I said so many things to him and he, like a mute man,
stood there taking everything in. He is my best friend, and he bears this
attitude of no one. I taunted Abhi, I questioned our friendship, I questioned
his relationship with his love and he did not say a word. Ek taana maar deta
aage se toh Saari Zindagi aise bolne ki himmat nahi hoti meri (if he would
have taunted me back then I would have never been able to talk in that tone
ever). But what did he do? He kept quiet. He should have replied that a
person who couldn’t even save her marriage had no right to comment. I hurt
him pretty severely.” I looked at Abhi as he clenched his fists and looked at
her like a mad bull. Just as enraged as I.

“I hurt Veena, who was my constant. My everything. I made her cry.

Maybe one day she will forget, but will she be able to move past it?
I hurt all of them and pushed them away, so with what right should I
return to them? It is only fair that I don’t interfere in their lives. It’s only
fair that they get to live a life where they don’t fear that someday I will hurt
them without any reason. Didn’t I tell them that I was nothing to them? So I
have no right to disturb them again,” she completed, and the murderous
looks the gang gave her were a warning signal. Go on! Continue with such
foolish talks.

“And what about your man? Your Arth. The man who loves you so
much,” he asked and I eagerly looked at her.

“I swear, pops I fought only for him. His words rang in my ears as I was
about to give up. I wanted to live my life with him as I realized that he
won’t be the same Arth again after me. We are each other’s better half, who
are meaningless without each other, but now it all looks like a dream. Now I
am afraid that I would hurt him, the man I wish to protect from the world. I
am afraid that I am not the best choice for him. I am afraid my scars will
hurt him more than I did. I don’t know if I am worth living with those
people who have hearts made of gold. I don’t know if I am still worth being
called his Jaan. I mean, look at me and look at him. I am half burnt. I would
just be dependent on him. Doesn’t he deserve better?” She asked and I
could hold no longer as I stepped out asking her,
“And who are you to decide, Mrs. Riya Siddarth Roy?”

“So, finally out of your hiding place?” she questioned. What the
freaking hell! I looked at her, bewildered, as she smirked.

“I guess I know my gang enough and my Superman, who gets such

ideas of getting a partition in the room. You took so much time to react,”
she winked at me. In every serious situation, her playful mood distracts me.
So clever!

The gang came out from behind the curtain and her eyes went wide,
looking at Maasi. I guess Mrs. I-know-it-all did not know about this.

She glared at Alex pops, and I just smiled at her. Then I remembered
her words and yelled, moving closer to her,
“What the hell did you just say a minute back? How dare such thoughts
enter your mind? Do you know how precious you are to me? Do you know
how afraid I was when I saw you trapped in that burning place? I felt so
helpless. I had nothing but your safety in my mind. I felt like dying,”

I sat in the seat beside her.

“Arth, See some part was to rile you up, and some part was true,” she
said. None of it was true. Why is she hell-bent on turning me into a
monster?

“What part do you find true? That you are afraid of hurting me? Then
know it Jaan, that nothing hurts more than your absence. You can never hurt
me intentionally. You couldn’t hurt me in those 10 months, so how would
you hurt me the rest of my life when it’s against your nature? And till where
you are the best for me or not is concerned, then it’s not your call to make.
You are mine. Just mine. You are no choice Jaan, you are my need and
want, which I can’t give up upon. Didn’t I tell you that you are my
addiction? How dare you say a word against yourself when you know how
much it hurts me? You said our hearts are made of gold, then aren’t you a
diamond yourself who is protecting these hearts for a long time? And next,
you are in this condition trying to save our loved ones, and it’s our
responsibility to heal you. You didn’t think about yourself while taking such
grave steps and we must think about those useless words which held no
meaning to you. Where are the scars? I can only see marks of bravery. Isn’t
that what you call them? We will all heal the pain with our love and from
now on it will be only happiness–” I said when she interrupted.

“Thanks for the beautiful words, but I was talking about that complete
part to be fake to rile you up. I mean, the true half was when I said we are
meaningless without each other,” she said, making an innocent face and I
looked at her gaping like a fish. Looking at my face, she burst out laughing.
I pouted.

She pinched my cheeks and said, “You are so cute! You know what, In
these 10 months you were there when I failed to hold myself together. You
were there when my eyes held tears and you became my shoulder to lean
on. I know you hate the only thing which is me underestimating or talking
low about myself. You have made me trust myself with all my scars. I was
confident about my personality, but you made me confident about my
identity. From a situation of me scratching my hand while cooking to me
getting caught up in the fire, you made me realize that you will never leave
me alone so I believe in you so much that even after this state I am not
ready to let you go. If I am yours, then you are mine too. I am very
possessive of my loved ones, so Mr. Roy, you are stuck with me. And yes, I
wasn’t thinking low about myself. I was just making you angry to get you
out of the other side of the partition. I am bold enough to deal with this as
well. Riya Anita Mishra isn’t a glass doll to question her worth, though I
did that in the beginning. I guess Riya Siddarth Roy doesn’t do that. She
rules your heart like a queen,” she smirked, and I looked at her, smitten by
her words. I carefully hugged her and kissed her forehead.

“Ahem-Ahem” the background music of our family started.

“So Mrs. Riya Roy, how the hell did you go ahead with such a
dangerous plan, not caring about yourself and scaring the hell out of us?
You said all those words which hurt you more than us and told us to move
past you. Forget about you? You must have been drugged when you wrote
that letter,” Alina shouted. Very good!

“Lina, I couldn’t sit quietly right when I knew something so wrong was
going to happen. As per logic, three lives saved are better than one gone.
Sorry! Better than one risked,” she said, making all of us sigh. She would
remain the same all her life, but I love her every shade.

“Princess” Manav muttered.

She looked at him and forwarded her hand to him. She understood his
emotional state. Manav ran and hugged her, crushing her under his weight.
Hey man! Let my wife breathe.

“Shh! Superman… Breathe Superman… Calm down… see I am fit and

fine,” she tried to calm him down. He cried on her shoulder and she
consoled him. Everyone knows how much Riya means to him. Manav
Raheja is just a brother who can put the world on her feet but cannot
survive without her. We all saw the ever-so-strong man crumble to bits in
her absence. He was uncontrollable.

“Why did you do it? How would I live without you? What if something
happened to you?” he asked, pulling back, caressing her face.

“Nothing happened na, I did it for my Aakriti Maa. I had to save her.
Stop crying,” she explained like he was a baby.

“I missed you,” he whispered.

 “I didn’t. Ain’t we the ones better without words to express ourselves?”
she asked.

“You broke the rule first. You wrote a stupid letter. What the hell did
you think while writing all that? Don’t! Don’t even try making a cute face
because I won’t forgive you for making me so emotional. The one who has
a place in my heart was asking me to give her a place in my prayers. Do
you need to tell me to pray for you? You are the best sister ever or else you
tell me which sister gets ready to face Satan for her brother. Don’t you dare
state otherwise,” he said sternly.

“Okay, your highness! I ask for forgiveness. Now go home and get
changed. You stink and your shirt looks baked out of the oven. Your messy
hair is looking like a nest and your classy aura doesn’t fit with this. I know
you haven’t had your food, so go home, get some rest and come back
because I am not running away,” she instructed. So fudging caring!

“No! From now onward you will stay with me in front of my eyes 24*7.
I don’t wanna stay away from you,” he said. What? No! She is my wife.
She will stay with me only.

“Bhai! Relax. Okay, sit here for some time then go home and come
back. I promise I won’t go anywhere leaving you alone,” she assured.

“Pakka na (Sure, right?)” he asked.

“Yup.” she bobbed her head. When do I get my alone time with her?

Suddenly, two arms wrapped around her petite figure loosely, and the
person sobbed kissing her multiple times.

“Sorry princess, forgive your Barbie, please. I am so sorry for

misunderstanding you. I am so sorry for raising my hand to you. You were
already dealing with so much, and I treated you so badly. I know you did it
all intentionally. You are so bad. You didn’t even think about me before
taking such a big step. I love you,” she cried. I looked at her amused as one
minute she was asking for forgiveness and the other minute she was
scolding her. All gang members are the world’s biggest wonders.

“I love you too, my darling. I don’t even remember what happened, so

you also forget it. Stop crying, people! I feel like crying too,” she said,
looking at the crying faces of others.

“But I am not crying. I am very angry,” Abhi said and Riya looked at
him smiling sheepishly.

“You told me to remain carefree, and you were taking away the person
responsible for it. I guess you know better than me why Abhi is so carefree.
You know why I kept quiet that time? Because you were degrading yourself
and the determination in your eyes told me that it would go worse if I
speak. Kya Kaha tha tune? Ek taana maara hota toh teri bolne ki himmat
nahi hoti. Tujhe kickboxing ki practice teri himmat todne ke liye nahi
karvayi maine. Tujhe bachpan se jawab dena aur bigde ladko ko peetna
issliye nahi sikhaaya maine ki kisi din tu koi kuch bole to chup hojaye. Koi
tere khilaf bol kar toh dikhaye zubaan kich lunga main. Aur kya taana
marna tha ki tu apna rishta nahi bacha payi? Sach toh yeh hai ke teri tarah
rishte nibhane ke liye jigra chahiye jo sabke paas nahi hota. Jis rishte ko
todne ki baat kar rahi thi na tu vo tune shuru nahi kiya tha aur tujhe khatam
karne ka hak bhi nahi hai. Dosti ka haath maine badhaya tha toh kichne ka
hak bhi mera hai. Samjhi tu? Tujhse mera kehne ka hak maine cheena kab
jo tu khud hi rai bana rahi hai. Sameera se pehle tujhse yaari hai meri jo na
aaj tootegi na kal. Meri shaadi main tujhse gaana nahi gavaya na toh mera
naam bhi Abhijeet Mehra nahi. Tu achi dost nahi hai kyunki dost dosti ek
hadd tak nibhate hai tu dil ka tukda hai mera jo saath ant tak nibhata hai
(What did you say? If I had taunted you once so you would have lost your
courage to speak. I did not accompany you to your kickboxing practice to
break your courage. I did not teach you how to hit bad boys and revert since
childhood that one day, someone says something and you go quiet. I will
see who will speak against you. I will snatch their tongues. And what
should I have taunted that you couldn’t save your relationship? The truth is
that to carry on relationships like you takes spirit which others don’t have.
The relationship you were talking about breaking wasn’t started by you, so
you have no right to break it. I forwarded the hand of friendship, so pulling
it back also is my right. Did you understand? When did I take away the
right of calling ‘my friend’ from you? You are forming opinions by
yourself. Even before Sameera, I have a relationship with you that won’t
break today or tomorrow. If I don’t make you sing at my wedding, then I
won’t be the ‘Abhijeet Mehra’. You are not a good friend because friends
carry on the friendship till they can but you are a piece of my heart who
carries relations till the end).” he completed and they both were in tears by
now.

“Have some water. Emotional talks don’t suit you. Come here and hug
me,” she said and their conversation brought water to our eyes.

“Dev, you are behaving weirdly again. See, I can’t even get down from
this bed to put some sense into you, so mind walking to me?” she asked.
Dev signed into a ‘no’ and she understood what was going to happen next
as she covered her ears. Then we all heard the sound of something breaking
which pierced our ears. What just happened? Did he just break the mirror?

Dev stood there with a red face, red eyes, and clenched fists, looking
like a beast. He stormed toward Riya and asked,
“Why the hell did you do that? Don’t you know that the right hand is
never apart from the body? Don’t you know what place you hold in my
heart? Do you think I would survive without looking at you, talking to you,
or running behind you? I was so damn angry when I got to know about your
disastrous plan. I am not as mature as you think. Don’t you remember the
punishment you gave me? I had to make you my go-to person and you
would make me your brother. How dare you snatch my solace from me? We
are always better as a team. At least I get to share the same feelings as you.
I get to assure myself that I will do as much as I can to bring you back
safely. You know me in and out, don’t you? You are not only a mentor, you
are the way I perceive life. You know I can’t function without you still you
went ahead with this stupid plan. What if something happened to you? Tell
me how I would survive. No! In life, not everything is a complete circle.
Sometimes the world stops for people when they lose their loved ones
because they are their souls. I am not saying I won’t breathe without you,
but I swear I would get stuck at the point where you left. Di, this was the
worst plan ever. I am not letting you do anything like that again and
promise me that you will tell me everything,” he said. We all were shocked
to see the calmest and coolest of all so angry.

“Now I am sure you have a crack in your genius brain. Your every
stupidity is for me only na. You get emotional when you behave weirdly
with me and you behave more weirdly when you are angry. Now listen up
Mr. Dev Sharma, I did not plan on snatching your Di from you but I did
plan on returning some precious people to my loved ones–”
“And you are that precious person for me,” he huffed.
“Come here!” she ordered. He did not move.
“I said come here,” she demanded, and he gruffly moved forward.

She pulled him to sit beside her and said, “Dev”

This was it for him as tears dropped from his eyes. He laid his head on
her lap and said, “I love you. Don’t pull such a stunt again. I love you so
much.”

She ran her fingers through his hair and said, “See how your wife is
staring at me as if she would eat me up. She is burning in anger as you are
confessing your love.”
We all smiled at her drama.

“It’s the world’s work to get jealous of others, let them be,” Dev said
and Shivangi made an offended face.

“I am jealous. I am very jealous because the place where you are sitting
is my place. Only I have the right to lay my head on her lap. She is my Di.
Get up!” Shivangi said. Oh god! I have to save my wife from all these
possessive people because that’s my place.

“No! She is my Di first,” Dev argued back.

“OK, kids don’t fight,” she interrupted.

 “Di, you know Mom and Shivi are so jealous of you because I spend
most of my time with you. Mom even told me to shift to your place only.
Now I think it’s a good idea,” Dev said, and I shouted,
“NO WAY!”
All looked at me with raised brows.

“What? I won’t allow him at our place as I won’t share my wife’s

attention with anyone,” I said and Dev made a face.

Riya giggled at my horrified face and said, “No worries! I will shift
with Dev”

“Really?” Dev asked innocently.

“Nope! My wife stays with me. She won’t go anywhere,” I said,

wrapping my arm around her waist. Like hell, I would let anyone take her
away from me.

“Yes! Our daughter stays with us only,” Mom spoke and Riya’s eyes
went wide as she realized others were also there.

Mom moved forward and sat near her. Dev quickly got up and sat next
to Shivangi, who kept her head on his shoulder.

“I want to be disturbed by you,” Mom said and she looked at her in

confusion.

“You said you wouldn’t disturb me again, but I want to be disturbed by

you for my whole life. A sappy ending might be the director’s choice, but
no viewer likes it. Some people are not a part of your life, they are your life.
The day you entered our house, you had our hearts. The day you called me
‘Maa’ I became your mother and you can’t tell a mother to forget her child.
Crying over a day kids don’t forget their toy and I must forget a daughter
who holds a deep place in my heart. You are my daughter and you will
remain one forever. When my son came home at night in that disheveled
state, I did not ask what had happened. I asked where my daughter was
because I knew none could push him to that state if not for your absence.
Ask me how I felt when the complete family was awake at night crying and
fretting over your absence, praying for your well-being. Strangers come and
go and we don’t stop our lives for them, but a family never gets past the
loss of a loved one. We love you, my dear. You are my daughter and we will
never let any harm touch you from now on. Thanks for completing the
family by bringing Vanya back. I won’t say thanks because we are family,”
Mom spoke and Riya just said, “I love you.”

“Our daughter” I don’t even need to name the person behind these
words.

“I won’t say a word to you because I know you know what would have
happened in your absence so I guess saying ‘I am proud of you. I love you
is enough,” he asked, and she smiled widely. The smile that I could die and
kill for. Hayee! My poor heart.

“We love you too,” all three ladies shouted together whom she saved.
All settled down and Shivangi said, “Di, I have never met someone stronger
than you and I want you to stay like this forever. Just stay by my side like
this only”

“As you say, Shivi,” she replied, making her smile and feel the love in
her words.

“You call me Di, but you did not share so much with me. You knew
why I cried, right? You always knew everything about me, but still, you
wrote those words in that letter. You know that we can’t even think of a day
without each other. I would let it all slide. Because my sister says life means
living in the present. In sisters, there are no favors, no differences, and
absolutely no hatred. I love you, Meri Riyu”

“Love you too, Didu (sister),” she said and hugged her like a happy
little kid. Diya and Jiya joined them as they rejoiced at getting their Bhabhi
back.
 Days passed, and Riya slowly recovered with our love and care. One
day I entered her ward with homemade khichdi (a south Asian dish), soup,
and some fruits. The special khichdi made by her Momzy for her daughter
smelled amazing. The mothers took it upon themselves to cook for her and
shared responsibilities like mom cooking breakfast, Maasi cooking lunch,
Aakriti Maa making dinner, and Nina Maa cooking stories sitting by her
side.

The scene I saw there made my breath hitch as I saw the enchantress
struggling with the straps of her hospital gown as her right arm was injured.
Her bare back was completely visible to my eyes, and I dropped the lunch
box on the sofa, stepping and standing behind her. She stopped her
movement as she noticed my presence. I roamed my fingers sensuously
over her soft skin and my lips grazed her shoulder. She shivered and
breathed heavily under my touch. Dropping a trail of kisses on her shoulder,
I kissed her burn mark near the end of the zip at the back as she gasped.

Slowly kissing every part of her back, I bit her shoulder, marking her
mine. Soothing the pain I kept on kissing the place and we both were lost in
our world. She shyly held the strap indicating for me to tie them. I looked at
her mischievously. I winked at her, closing the straps and pulling her closer
from behind. I kissed her cheek and asked, “Hungry?”

She nodded lost in my touch as I made patterns on her belly.

“For food or me?” I asked, and she blushed a shade deeper. She looked
at me and said “Food”

Then she squealed, “Momzy’s handmade food”

Why does she look so cute and sexy at the same time? But still her love
for food spoiled my moment. Oh god! Stop her from doing such stuff or she
will become my food instead of that lunchbox.
 Jumping, she pecked my lips and went to open the box. I held her
shoulders, turned her around, and joined my lips with hers. It felt perfect.

After 3 minutes, I left her as I found her breathless. She needed to

breathe more constantly and frequently these days as the fire impacted her
lungs. Slowly she would be back to normal, then I won’t leave her so early.
Joining our foreheads, we stood there looking at each other with pure love.

She suddenly said “I love you, Arth”

I froze at my place. She said what I heard, right? She said those three
words.

Looking at my state, she tip-toed, moved closer to me, and whispered in

my ear, “I love you so much, Arth.”
She dropped a kiss on my earlobe and stepped back, waiting for my
reaction. I just gazed at her intently and hugged her. It was the simplest yet
most heartfelt confession ever.

“I love you more meri Jaan (my life)” I said and then I repeated these
words like a broken record, unable to express my happiness. My Jaan loves
me. ‘You knew it already, idiot,’ my mind said. Listening to it from her is a
whole new feeling. The butterflies get unleashed in the stomach and the
heart flutters. This isn’t limited to gender, this feeling comes to everyone
who falls in love.

I carefully made her sit down on the bed and fed her with my hands as
she said, “Sometimes there is no right time for things, Arth. Confessions
aren’t perfect with roses and candles. They are perfect when they come
from the heart. Confessions aren’t perfect when those three words are said
because every day some relationship breaks even after the two people
involved have used those words numerous times. They are perfect when the
meaning of those words is reflected by the purity visible in the eyes.”
I admired her thinking because we learned things the hard way. She is
right.
 “Right! Confessions are perfect when two people believe in the words
they say, baring their hearts to each other. We are perfect the way we are.
We are perfect in the way our steps strike in a rhythm and we work hard to
maintain it. We are perfect as you care for everyone else and I care for
you,” I said, dropping a kiss near her mouth and she took the spoon from
me feeding me from the same bowl as from lunch to life we share
everything.

At night, I entered her room with an objective in mind as I picked her

sleeping form up in my arms and took her to the terrace. Being a light
sleeper, she opened her eyes and looked at me and then at her surroundings.
She quickly sat up in my lap and asked, “What’s all this?”

Yes! The terrace of the hospital was beautifully decorated by me. The
set-up was breathtaking with rose petals on the floor, lights dangling around
and candles placed in order. It was nothing much as it was a hospital, but I
couldn’t wait anymore to express my heart out in a way that she can
remember for life. I made her stand properly as she walked around to stand
in the middle of the place, looking at everything around in admiration. The
balloons and the seating arrangement, but her eyes stuck on the words
written in the middle ‘MARRY ME.’

Yes, I want to marry her again. This time with all the rituals, pomp, and
show. This time it will be the wedding of the famous billionaire ‘MR
SIDDARTH ROY’ and CEO of glamour fashions ‘RIYA ANITA MISHRA’
with no Neha in the middle. With no villains to cast an evil eye and with the
blessings of all our elders. She looked back at me as I sat on a knee and
said,
“I know we have come very far in our journey, starting from strangers
to life partners who refuse to live without each other. Starting from me
shouting like a madman to being a love-sick teenager at your one glance.
We have crossed all the hurdles life has thrown our way and reached a point
where nothing other than our feelings matters. My wife is a queen, and she
deserves to be treated like one. So here you get a proposal that you truly
deserve. Though I am not taking a no for an answer and you are mine for
more than a lifetime but still I would like to ask you ‘Will you marry me
and share your life with me? Will you make me the luckiest man alive on
this earth by agreeing to become my better half? Would you allow me to
pamper you for the rest of your life and show you how much adoration I
have stored in my heart for you? Would you hold my hand in the night and
trust me enough to keep you above everything else, making you my
priority? I know you are an expert at breaking bones, but would you let me
do it for you sometimes and clap and cheer instead? I love you so much
Jaan that now my family feels like I am a gone case when I shout for you to
take out my clothes. I love you so much that your one call and Siddarth Roy
can leave anything to be with you. So I am gonna end with one of the
cheesiest lines I have ever used. I give you all of me forever. Can I have all
of you?”

I looked at her as she looked at me with emotions running in her eyes.

Overwhelmed by the feeling, she gulped the lump in her throat striving to
speak as I waited patiently for her to answer. Yes, I wasn’t impatient
because I wasn’t letting her go anyhow.

I expected her to nod, but she did something that made me speechless.
She sat down on the floor in a similar manner and looked straight at me.

“I don’t have it in me to express it as beautifully as you, but I would

express my love with all my heart,” she said and forwarded a ring to me. It
was the same ring that her mom gave her.

“I want you to become the son-in-law of my mom, as she wanted me to

choose a man whom I can trust. Here I am, proud to announce that I trust
you with my heart. I trust you with everything inside me. I loved you with
the broken pieces of my heart. I loved you with my shattered confidence
when it came to a relationship, and I loved you when I thought you
deserved better. You returned those broken prices of my heart by joining
them together. You made me feel worth all the love in this world. You gave
me a family that I craved since childhood. You accepted me with all my
past and scars, making me fall over and over again for you. Your every
gesture makes me feel my importance in your life, starting from you
shouting my name for help when you need something to you jumping into
the fire to save me. You understand the fact that I don’t need a man in my
life. I want one. The one who lets me fight my own battles but becomes a
source of my courage. You are the man I want Arth. You give meaning to
my life. Yes! I will marry you with the bonus of marrying you whenever
and wherever you want. So here you get the proposal you deserve with the
most boring line ever I am incomplete without you in my life Arth, marry
me and give me a chance to cherish you,” she completed as tears gathered
in my eyes too and I nodded. She forwarded her ring finger, and I put in the
ring, which was in the shape of a queen’s crown, which I got especially for
my queen. I held out my hand, and she put the royally designed ring on my
finger.

We both got up, and I picked her up in my arms, twirling her around. As
we both shouted together, “I love you”
We heard shouts from behind “We love you too”

We looked back to see our complete family, including Kartavya and his
girl, standing there smiling at us.

Manav glared at me, looking at our position as I was twirling her

around. I did not keep her down and held her securely. Can’t he understand
that he has to close his eyes if he has a problem with me romancing my
wife?

Ignoring others, I looked at the angelic face of my Jaan. She looked so

beautiful that I couldn’t stop myself from bending down and kissing her
forehead. She just smiled at me in response while the others were all in awe
of us.
I kept her down carefully, and we all hugged each other. Kartavya
brought a cake, and we cut it together. Though he is stupid still he is the
best partner and brother one could get. All hugged each other and
celebrated the day.
I sneaked her out of the terrace and asked,
“Up for an ice cream at the willow garden?”
 The place was far away, but she liked it. Anything for my Jaan. She
looked at me amused.

Her gaze wandered to the family for a minute before nodding, and I
immediately picked her up as she squealed. This was her real place: in my
arms. This is our heaven, where I feel like she belongs to me. It will always
be my favorite position.

This was our tale full of pain, passion, mysteries, and love. Destiny
made us meet, but love binds us together. It gave me an angel all to myself.
It gave me a person with whom the stars don’t shine brighter, but looking at
them feels more interesting because the focus is more on her twinkling
eyes. The person with whom the worst cook feels like a chef because he
gets a sweet peck as a reward. The person whose tantrums make holding
shopping bags and selecting dresses the most gripping task in the world.
The person whom you can trust with your downfalls and sorrows. A person
who becomes your shield even if you would never ask for their help. She is
my everything. Spending time with her after a crappy day feels like heaven.
Her smooth long fingers running through my hair make me relish the
feeling of togetherness. We love each other so much that every hurdle
seems easy. Love isn’t just a word for us, it is what we express in our every
action toward each other. It has taught us the meaning of real happiness and
has given us the strength to fight destiny and the complete world.

We don’t know if it’s a happy ending or a happy beginning because

come what may, Riya and Siddarth will remain ‘one’ forever. Never apart
from each other. Problems may cross our way, but when she is with me, I
can shrug them off without thinking twice. I can’t thank her enough for
coming into my life as ‘THE ALTERNATIVE BRIDE’ and becoming my
life itself. Our tale isn’t a story. It is the reality of two people who had the
power to heal each other. A tale of a man who wanted someone to love and
a woman who craved it. We are two pieces that fit so perfectly that
perfection changes its meaning to fit our definition. This is our tale of a love
so enchanting that forever is incapable of containing it. We love each other
beyond that. Life goes on, and troubles don’t stop, but our love will endure
them all. Our togetherness makes it perfect.
 Here our car zoomed past the hospital and we headed toward the ice
cream vendor. Actually, towards a life full of love and joy ahead. I held her
hand in mine, not just for the ride but for a happily ever after.
 Epilogue
Riya
“Aditya Siddarth Roy, come here now,” a voice yelled, gathering the
attention of the old couple sitting on the couch in the living space.

A little boy of 8 came running down, holding his little sister’s hand.
Both kids stood before the elder man, who still looked smoking hot after
being a father of two. Ya! Beauty does lie in the eye of the beholder, but my
man was a walking masterpiece. He looked hot in anything that he wore,
from casual to formal. His striking personality demanded attention from
every woman out there, whether his age or not, but unfortunately for all the
ladies out there, he was taken. He is my man.

At the age of 40, he still looked as young as ever. As I looked at the

issue in hand, I stopped my admiring session and looked at our little angel
looking at his dadda with innocent eyes. Don’t mistake her to be innocent
seeing her cute face. My both kids are devils in disguise and yet the biggest
blessings of my life. I walked towards Arth as he called out for my boy.

Adi stood in front of his father, looking at him in confusion while I tried
hard not to laugh at his cute facial expressions.

“Why did you beat that kid? You know your principal called your mom
and scolded her,” he asked. Scolded me? I wanted to laugh at that. Who
dares to scold me except the man shouting over here? Like hell, he would
let anyone raise his voice at me and not snatch their tongue.
My son looked at me and ran up to me. He opened his arms, urging me
to pick him up. Aw!

I raised him in my arms as he whispered in my ears, “He scolded my

Mumma (Mom) and now I will not spare him. I will teach him a lesson. My
friends and I will visit him tomorrow during the break. Nobody raises his
voice at you.”

Did I just hear my son repeat the same lines as his father? Did he just
say that he would take revenge on the principal with his friends? Where is
the next-gen heading?
Like father, like son! I shook my head.

“Could you please tell me why you raised your hand at that kid? Didn’t
I tell you not to do that?” I asked politely, caressing his hair.

“I promise I didn’t hit the first Mumma. It was him. He pushed Siya as
she was walking towards me with our lunch. He hurt my baby sister,” Adi
said with so much anger and I was even angrier. I am better at showing
emotions now, but anger is always in check.

“Why did you not complain to the teacher?” I asked.

“Because she said that Siya was weak, so she fell. She should have been
careful and he was laughing, keeping his hand on his mouth. As we left the
class, he hit me, and then I fought back. Was I wrong Mumma?” he asked,
looking at me.

“Remember what I told you? When you don’t go against your values,
you are never wrong. You did not hit first and fought for a valid reason, so I
guess you are forgiven.” I smiled, kissing his cheek. His face lit up at my
words and he ran toward his father.

“So Mumma’s boy had a chat with her?” he asked.

“Dadda, Bhaiyu (Brother), hit him because of me,” Siya stepped in.

He smiled and said, “As if I didn’t know.”

Aditya looked at him in confusion when he said, “It’s a rare chance that
I get to scold Mumma’s boy. I was teasing you, my boy.”
 Aditya huffed and said, “You are bad”

He laughed and picked him up. This father-and-son duo would make me
mad someday. They both fight and then solve it on their own. He yells so
loudly at him, and then he says it was a joke. What is their banter all about
then? I will go crazy with these people. I walked toward Maa and Papa.

“What just happened?” Maa asked, making space for me to sit. I sat
beside her and said,
“Father and son things,” I shrugged.

She laughed and said, “When Siddarth was younger, he used to fight
with Vishal all the time. Vishal used to yell at him and he used to rush to
me. When he went back to him, they would bond and bicker.”

“Ain’t they weird?” Kaushik, Diya’s husband, asked. He was here to

pick her up as she came here for vacation. Things change over time. How
my Diya would run behind me to make my hairstyles. Now, she lives in
Bangalore with her in-laws. She has a beautiful family of her own and yet
my heart still considers her as my baby sister. Kaushik is the best man one
could get after my Arth, obviously, as he treats Diya like a baby. He bears
so much of her anger and yet remains calm always.

“They are, but that’s how it works between them. Without yelling, his
food won’t go down the throat and without hearing him yell, the little one
will lose interest in other things,” Maa chuckled as she completed. Arth is
even more sure about his upbringing than I am, so it’s pretty obvious that he
knew everything from the start, and till now the teacher would have been
changed.

I talked to them for some time and moved towards Siya’s room. My
doll. I opened the door lightly to see her painting, sitting on the floor with a
pout.
 I smiled and moved forward to sit beside her. She had colored the sky in
a rainbow and down was the crystal blue lake. I fake coughed to gain her
attention. She looked at me, startled.

“What is the reason behind the pout?” I asked.

“Dadda doesn’t fight with me,” she frowned.

“You want him to fight with you?” I laughed. She whined “Mumma”

“Okay! Why do you want to fight with him?” I asked, faking

seriousness.

“I get to yell at someone,” she smiled sheepishly. What a mind-blowing

reason!

“And why do you want to yell at someone?” I asked.

“Actually, I want to break something and yelling is for fun. Then it

would be so cool. All will keep a hand on their ears like in that serial when
the girl smashed the dishes.” I am gonna ban Maa from watching those
television serials anymore. My daughter is learning to break things for fun.
‘Control your husband first because breaking things has come from
him.’
‘Ya right.’

“Siyu baby, breaking things is bad manners. You are a good girl, right?”
I asked softly.

She bobbed her head up and down and asked, “Mumma, Bhaiyu, and
Dadda fight so much. Why don’t you also fight with me?”

‘Ye Ghar hai ke akhada jo sabko fight Karne ke bhoot chad Gaye (Is it a
house or a fighting ring that everybody wants to fight?)’

“Let’s talk about anything other than fighting,” I said.

 “OK then, we should talk about Ice-cream. Mumma, we will not fight
when we are mad. We will have ice cream sitting on the bonnet of the car,”
she gave this brilliant idea. Whoa!

“Okay done.” It was better than yelling and breaking dishes.

“Let’s go,” she said, holding my hand.

“Where?” I furrowed my brows in confusion.

“Oh, God! Mumma to eat ice cream. Just now you agreed,” she said,
standing up and giving dramatic expressions.

“But that’s when we fight or we are mad about something,” I pointed

out.

“So I have to fight with you for an ice cream?” she pouted. I was gonna
agree when Arth spoke coming from nowhere.

“Why are you guys fighting for ice cream? Come little one, I will get
you one,”
Very good! Only he was left.

“No dadda! Only Mumma will get me ice cream. You go and fight with
Bhaiyu only,” she said, getting angry.

“Is my Siyu angry?” he asked, bending to her level. Where is all this
going?

“Yes dadda, you yelled at Bhaiyu,” she said.

“But your bhaiyu can’t hit someone like that,” he said. I knew he was
teasing her. These brother-sister duo do mischief and then save each other.
 “He can. My Bhaiyu can hit someone if he hits him. Even I should have
punched his face,” she said. Dammit!

“Exactly! If you had punched him when he pushed you, nothing would
have happened,” he said as my eyes widened.

“Enough!” I said sternly. Aditya, who entered just now, also turned
towards me.

“Since morning, you guys are yelling, fighting, and talking about silly
things. I am done. No more talk on this topic will be done. Topic dismissed.
Understood?” they all nodded like scared cats.

“Now listen up here! I am craving a hug,” I said, and that was it. All
three figures pounced on me, crushing me with their hugs. I love them so
much.

As we parted, Aditya said, “Mumma, are you a fan of non-violence?”

Siddarth cracked up and laughed so loud that all looked at him as if he

was crazy. Actually, this question can make anyone laugh. Me and non-
violence? Har Choti baat par with boxing Karne nikal padti hu main (At
every small matter, I go on boxing with my punching bag)

“No, just keep it down,” I replied, ignoring the laughing beast.

Adi understood my point and said “Mumma, Dadi (Grandmother) said

we have to attend some party.”

“Why does it happen to me only?” We whined together. Yes, I and my

son said the same sentence.

We both looked at each other, sulking that we had a very boring event to
attend. The father and daughter looked at us and laughed. Siya was a big
fan of dressing. Don’t even ask how many brand-new dresses she buys
every month and her favorite in this regard is…
 His dearest MAMU (maternal uncle/ mom’s brother): THE GREAT
MANAV RAHEJA

He would send her lovely dresses from every place in the world where
he would go for a meeting. Absolutely crazy people!

‘As if you don’t pamper her,’ my mind mocked.

‘Not like him,’ I answered back.
‘Really? Who is the one who opened a complete kid’s brand just to give
every premium dress design to her daughter?’ my mind asked, and I
immediately shut up.

What? I love her to bits. She looks so cute, all dolled up like Barbie and
my daughter deserves every luxury in this world.

My gang is well-settled in life. Abhi and Sameera are married and are
blessed with a son (Aniket) whereas Dev and Shivi have a beautiful baby
girl: Naira. Veena has gone to London to Shreya and will return soon.
Superman is roaming around the world with barbie. Alina is now married to
her long-term boyfriend (Virat) who is finally a good choice after useless
blind dates. They both are equally hot-headed and equally mad.

Suddenly, I was pulled inside the room, halting my thinking process as I

yelped. There stood my husband, smirking at me.

“Really Jaan? Reacting as if in my house, in my room, under my gaze,

anyone else would be able to pull this stunt with my wife?” he asked
huskily. Pinning me against the wall, he slowly peppered kisses from my
ear lobe to my jawline making me turn red.

“Even after having two beautiful and naughty kids, you won’t stop
blushing, though it is a huge turn-on for me,” he said, making me redder.
Shameless man!
 Before our lips could meet, a knock resonated on the door, making him
groan. I chuckled and quickly covered up as he glared at me. He whispered
in my ear, “Where will you escape at night, darling?”

I pushed him lightly, and he went to open the door. I straightened up

only to see my son entering inside and coming straight to me. He pulled me
and made me lie down on the bed. Then he lay down beside me and
cuddled into me. This is what this little man does when he feels frustrated.

I put my arms around him and cuddled more into the little figure,
hugging him close to me. He slowly whispered, “Siyu is talking to Rick. I
don’t like it.”

“He is your Jiya Bua’s husband, na,” I said.

“But she is my sister. Only I will play with her. Moreover, we have to
attend that stupid party where those aunties annoy me,” he said. The bed on
the right dipped, and I knew my man was just beside me.

“It’s alright. Rick will go back to America with your Bua, then your
little Siyu will play with you only. Till where the party is concerned.
Mumma and Junior can always escape. I will also make cookies for you.” I
winked at him and he smiled brightly. My little trouble! He showered kisses
on my face and hugged me again.

“You only love your Mumma. You don’t love me. Mere Saath toh Sirf
jhagda Karta hai (You only fight with me)” Arth pouted.

“The complete house loves Mumma more and you also love her more,
so I will do the same, right?” he answered as if he was saying the most
sensible thing ever. I was going to say something when he said,
“Exactly! I also love her more, so you get away from my wife,” he said
and picked Adi up from my arms and placed him on the other side of Arth
as he pulled me in his arms. He kissed my forehead softly, and Adi gaped at
us.
 Then Adi jumped upon us and joined the hug. Siddarth ticked him as he
laughed and exactly at that time, doll entered and jumped in the middle.
Then started a pillow fight between them and as I was looking at them,
resting my head on my hand propping my elbow, my husband decided to hit
me with the pillow. I got up and started hitting him with a pillow and now
we all were having this huge pillow fight with fur all around.

Someone halted our play, and that was Papa.

“STOP!!! What are you all doing? There are only 2 hours left for the
party.”

I looked at them and then at my state. We looked like people who had
run away from a mental asylum. Aditya and Siya looked at each other and
then at us and kept a hand on their mouths to prevent themselves from
giggling. I looked down as we behaved like little kids, while Siddarth gave
a bored look. Suddenly, a pillow hit me on my head and I looked around for
the culprit. Papa stood there laughing and others started laughing too.
Firstly, he was scolding, now he has started it. I huffed and threw the pillow
back at him.

As he threw it at me again, Adi became my knight and saved me. Then

the fight resumed, with Papa being a part of it. Soon Maa entered and
pulled Papa out of the room scolding him, whereas I had to go and get my
little monsters dressed for the event. Firstly, I handled a sulking Aditya who
got dressed quietly as he didn’t wanna trouble me. For one day if I leave
this part on Arth, he will irritate the crap out of him. After getting him
dressed in a black three-piece suit, I moved towards Siya’s playroom and
pulled her out to get her dressed.

She threw tantrums, unlike Adi, and was adamant about wearing
matching dresses with me.

“Mumma, I wanna match with you. We both will look beautiful.

Please…. Please… pretty please,” she made puppy eyes, and I melted. How
can I deny her? It’s just a dress.
 “OK, doll, what do you wanna wear?” I asked. She squealed loudly and
hugged my legs. She started dancing like mad and I stood there adoring my
little bundle of joy. God blessed me with two kids who are the sweetest
thing that could happen to me. After removing the black shadow of Veer
Shekhawat from our lives, there was no looking back. Siddarth married me
and claimed me in front of the whole world. We had a ‘big fat Indian
wedding’.

I feel content. I have everything I didn’t even dare dream about. A

family. A happy family that supports and pampers me to no extent. I wanted
this attention to shift as our adorable munchkins were born, but all the plans
went down the drain as they all became more protective and caring. Don’t
even ask about Siddarth’s behavior at the time of my pregnancy. I had to
throw him out of the room to send him to work. He made a maid sit on my
head permanently and the three stood outside the room. I wasn’t a baby, for
god’s sake. He won’t let me move and after the regular dose of exercise, he
would run behind me with fruits and juices as if I was doing some
meticulous task. As Aditya grew up, I thought that now these people would
not look at me when they wanted to know which place to choose for dinner
and where to go for picnics, but the opposite happened as little Adi joined
them. Sitting in the lap of his Dadi, my supposed savior, looked at me with
curious eyes when people asked me about what I would like to have for
lunch as per my mood instead of putting forward his demands. Jitne saal
khane ko man pasand Cheeze Nahi mili na sabki kasar puri kar rahe hai yeh
log (For the years I didn’t get my favorite food, they are filling the gap).

His Dadi who loves him beyond words, said, “We all love this little
munchkin but that also means that the one who gave us this blessing is
loved even more.”

Then entered our doll. She is the light of the house. She brightens up the
house with her tantrums. Aditya is very caring and protective of his sister.
More than in his father’s footsteps, he follows his heart. He doesn’t need
approval from me if he is right or wrong. He hopes to rise in my eyes and
prove that he did what I taught. If my children get pampered, they also get
scolded when they are wrong. I have spoiled them rotten, but that does not
mean that I have permitted them to forget their morals and values.

In all these years, every member of this household has loved me a little
more than their capacity. My children joined the group instead of catching
my part of the attention. The little girl who is bubbly, chirpy, and full of joy
feeds me food with her little hands as her father feeds her, and I feed
Aditya. They were supposed to demand and whine. They do that, but that’s
for my attention. My Arth’s eyes still show the same amount of love since
the day our journey started. He still considers me his priority before
anything and everything.

Arth is roaming around our doll for most of the time. He is home and
Aditya is Mumma’s boy, as Arth calls him. Don’t even ask about the pranks
played by Aditya and Siyu. They were terrific, though I have never been the
victim. This is all because Arth keeps on telling them to never hurt me and
always respect me. Though he would support them if they would try
anything on me but even Siyu is protective of me so there is no way anyone
can say anything to me. Aditya is the worst-case scenario. He can’t see even
a drop of tears in my eyes. It’s been years since I had to fight for myself
because now my every battle is theirs. Especially his.

Siya loves the attention she gets from her father, but she would never let
me off the hook. Now she is whining for me to make her hairstyle though
Diya and Jiya are standing there trying to do their best. She loves them
undoubtedly but nobody touches her hair except me is her first rule.

I indicated Diya and Jiya to go and get ready, as I would handle my

little girl. I softly combed her hair, removed the locks, and made two
ponytails of her beautiful tresses. She looked at the hairstyle and quickly
got up from the dressing table and pecked my cheeks. She twirled around,
looking at herself in the mirror, and then said, “Thanks, Mumma. You are
the best.”

“You’re welcome, doll,” I said, hugging her lightly. She suddenly

jumped and said, “Now go and get ready.”
 “Yes ma’am,” I mock saluted, and she giggled.

Siddarth
It’s been 10 years since our wedding and I still have to fight for her
attention. She is one hell of a woman. So beautiful, strong, and selfless. I
love her.

She gave me the best gift of our life in the form of our kids. My family
is just as I wanted it. I may call Aditya Mumma’s boy, but only I know how
much that guy loves me. We express our love by bickering with each other.
He follows everything that comes in our code. We protect our ladies with
our everything and when he protects his baby sister I feel proud. My son
has embedded her teachings in his heart, and I know he will never step
beyond that. A perfect gentleman.

My princess is one of her kind. She is a bubble of cuteness who loves to

dress up. She is pampered by everyone in the house, starting with juniors to
elders. She does naughty things and when she gets caught, she looks at her
Bhaiyu. That little man understands her trick but saves her anyway. Then as
I act to punish him, she steps in. She admits her fault and makes those cute
faces, saving both of them.

I remember every little detail about these guys. From their first step to
the first class test. I remember how my Jaan was so embarrassed about her
cravings. She would demand different foods at odd times and then cry after
eating them that she is troubling me. She would look so cute that I wanted
to gobble her up. I love pampering her. To me, she is my first. First priority.
First love. My everything.

She keeps running behind our kids in the house, and I keep running
behind her. She works hard for the company which is now merged as she
wanted to be free from so many responsibilities and look after our kids and
I work hard to ensure she is stress-free. The merged companies have two
chief executives, me and her. Glamour is safe and sound with its place still
ruling the fashion industry, but now ‘Adya industries’ is the leader. It is
named after our kids and it involves the hard work of both the Roys and
Riya. Dev insisted to be the general manager, but she made him the
Managing Director, which I have no problem with because someone as
dedicated and loyal as him won’t be found. Our life is perfect now.

Soon she entered the room and asked, “You won’t change, right? You
are behind the income tax raid at Khurana Mansion, right?”

Oops! She got to know it. I pulled her closer by the waist and said,
“Yes.”

“Why would you do that?” she asked. Seriously!

“How dare he misbehave with you in that meeting? How dare he ask
you out? How bloody dare he?” I was furious now. I regret not attending
that meeting and breaking his face.

She hugged me and said, “Arth! He isn’t that important to gain your
attention.”

I nodded. Yes, I still get calmed down by her hugs and only by her.

“So he deserved it,” I said, dismissing the topic. I claimed her lips for a
soul-shattering kiss and our lips molded into each other. So soft… her pink
lips.

We parted as we were out of oxygen and she quickly rushed to the

closet to get ready, leaving a grinning me behind. Still so shy…

I quickly got ready in my black three-piece suit and stepped out to see
my son wearing a similar black suit. We both smirked, looking at each
other. I walked toward him and kissed his forehead. My little boy. He also
followed suit and kissed me on the cheek.
 We both sat on the sofa waiting for the girls. Soon the mother-daughter
duo stepped out and my breath hitched as I saw them wearing matching
rainbow gowns looking ethereal.

My son, being one step ahead, got up and offered a hand to his mother.
That little sneaky human.

I grumpily got up and held my daughter’s hand while she looked at us,
amused. She was enjoying my misery. You wait and watch, wife.

Soon we reached the event, and the media surrounded us. We both
looked at each other and posed together. We entered inside with the princess
in my arms and Aditya holding her hand. We started meeting different
people and business conversations started, whereas the mother-son duo
faked smiles at people.

Riya was talking to some women near the table and I was sitting near
the bar with men while kids played with each other.

Suddenly a model bumped into her, which looked intentional to me, and
the water spilled on her dress. Many eyes shifted towards the scene as she
started saying, “You should watch where you are heading.”

Suddenly, she jerked back, and her complete dress was spoiled due to
cake and wine. A waiter had spilled the contents of his tray on her and a
voice said, “You should watch where you are going, aunty.”

It was none other than my darling princess. She is very protective of her
mom.

The model’s eyes went wide, and she screeched, “Don’t call me that!
Do I look like an aunt?”

“No! You look like a buffoon, but Mumma says to address elders with
respect, so aunty it is,” my dear son said very politely. I bit back a smile.
 “You boy! I will see you. You deserve a proper beating–” she shouldn’t
have opened her mouth because I can’t hear a word against my kids. Like
hell, I would let anybody touch my kids.

“SHUT UP! You must leave,” I said sternly as my queen stood there
sighing at our behavior.

“Siddarth–” that lady started.

“YOU MAY LEAVE,” I said, louder this time, making her flinch, and
two guards stood behind her. She quietly left, not wanting to be thrown out.
The host of the party apologized but my mood was spoiled so we all left the
party. Mom and dad didn’t come as they wanted to go somewhere else
while Diya and Jiya left long back.

Sneaking away from the party, we all looked at each other and smiled.
We all went to have a lavish dinner, as we did not have dinner at the party.
After dinner, we all lay down on the bed and I adored my wife as she
recited a story to the kids. We might be the craziest people in the world, but
we know she loves us. Loves us beyond words. I have been overbearing so
many times, but she understands it all. She can see our love behind our
protectiveness. We all can act crazy around her because she is sensible
enough to handle all of us. Our existence is complete with each other.

This was our life. Our life was full of love and there was no place for
any other emotion. Me, her, and our kids. Our adorable, happy family.
Family of Arth and his Jaan. The biggest blessing one could ever ask for.
Our family makes it perfect. Our family makes life worth living. This is
peace. This is heaven.
 Extras of Arth and his Jaan - Part 1
Riya

LOVE! A word that changed the meaning of my existence. For me, this
word always meant being there for my loved ones keeping everything aside.
People breaking my trust didn’t matter. People crushing my heart under
their soles didn’t break my spirit. It never mattered if they loved me back.
He stood by me as if the air itself was protecting me. Have you ever heard
of a bright light illuminating your surroundings even if you are very
gloomy? He is that light in my life. He doesn’t need to fight for me or throw
some punches at goons to protect me. He does what he is an expert at. He
wraps his arms around me making me feel that I am strong enough to go
through everything thrown my way and if I falter I have him to look after it.
He would never tell me what he keeps on doing for me. His every little
habit from feeding me breakfast or keeping an eye on my meals, stroking
my head until I fall asleep when I am stressed out, and dropping a few
kisses here and there makes me go crazy for him.

You might be thinking, how does my workaholic self have time to do so

much self-talk, Right? Actually, when my husband asked me to marry him,
he was talking about troubling people with his tantrums. Like who the hell
tells the designer which pink shade suits his wife and personally looks into
the intricacy of threadwork? And who even cares if my favorite cupcake
was a part of the invitation hamper or not? I mean, the hamper is for others,
so it won’t benefit me except the fact that he thought it was a good way to
boast about my liking being the best and the absolute exception was that the
first lot of cupcakes was stored for the bride. Ya! That’s me.

The list of his weirdly cute antics just starts here, as he is hell-bent on
sucking the life out of wedding planners. One of the ladies of that team
came running to me to save her life from that infuriating man. He looked
into everything personally. If I said that the theme must be classic, he made
sure that the soft color scheme is applied perfectly. Not only that, but he
was being extremely protective and caring about me. He has a team of
assistants working under him and the most patient and polite was Shree
Pandey according to him. She was assigned to make sure that I don’t tire
myself and take rest properly. I clearly remembered my question to him.

“Why is she being assigned to my service? Shouldn’t she be attending

guests like others?”

“Jaan, there are other people to take care of the guests. You just enjoy
yourself,” he replied.

“Why can’t any other assistant be with me? I mean, she is the best at
handling people, so why is she with me?” I argued.

“Because I want people to get offended,” he shrugged, pulling me

closer.
“What?” I frowned.

“Let me explain. See, if the assistants attending the guests ain’t polite,
what will happen?” he asked.

“Complaints and conflicts” I answered, not understanding what he

actually meant.

“Why would they complain?” he asked.

“As they would be displeased,” I replied.
“Exactly,” he said, and I asked,
“Why do you want the guests to be displeased?”

“Jiske Shaadi hai uske naaraz hone se acha hai guests ka naraaz hona
(It’s better handling displeased guests than an offended bride)” he said.

“Why will I get displeased?” I asked. How does it matter if the assistant
isn’t patient with me? I have already argued with all my family members
regarding why I am getting a personal attendant and they have explained to
me so many times that I have still not recovered properly. I huffed, pleaded,
and even tried to make a puppy face, but they ignored me. Even the doctor
said that I was fine. Though he added that I shouldn’t over-exert myself.
These people have confused the definitions of work and overexert. They
won’t let me do anything. Though I find it cute.

“See, in the case of a normal human being, he or she gets displeased

when people don’t obey him or behave rudely. I am doubtful that it happens
in your case but I took you in general brackets for once,” he teased, making
me slap his chest. How mean!

“I don’t get offended easily so you can exchange her with anyone you
feel like,” I shrugged when he said,

“Look Jaan, for me you are the only priority, so you get the best. I really
don’t care if others are treated right, but you must be treated like a queen.
The world can go to hell when it comes to you so chill. I know how
infuriated you feel when people don’t let you work, but I have told Shree to
make sure you enjoy yourself. Anyway, tell me the gown for
Sangeet(Wedding function) must be brown or red?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I am very bad at this selection thing. You choose,” I said,
irritated. He made me sit down on the bed and asked,
“Why are you irritated?”

“Umm….no idea” I said. Why was I even irritated in the first place? Is
it because I am being treated like a baby?

He lightly chuckled and said, “Jaan, be habitual to this treatment now. I

know everything seems to be new to you as you are addicted to performing
new stunts every day but give your brain the much-required rest. You are
irritated because you are being treated the way you should be. Calm down.
It’s your time to be pampered.”

I just smiled in response. He kissed my forehead and asked, “Red or

brown?”
 I thought and said “Brown”

“Coffee brown or walnut brown?” he asked. See, I was talking about

this. With a sickly sweet smile, I said, “Former.”

He laughed and said “It’s fun irritating you and the gown has already
been designed.”

He went away chuckling as I sat there with my jaw hanging down. Mr.
Mean!

Today is our engagement and I am sitting here thinking about all this as
the makeup artists along with my dear sisters are trying to turn me into
snow white.

They keep chatting and giggling as I pout and throw a fit about not
being allowed to open my eyes. Finally, after hours of torture, I was ready. I
opened my eyes to see a woman dressed in an elegant lehenga looking back
at me with her face glowing with happiness. It’s called the love spell.
Barbie came forward and kissed my forehead.

“You are looking ethereal,” she said, putting some kohl at the back of
my ear to save me from evil eyes. Her eyes glistened with tears seeing me
happy and I just hugged her being overwhelmed myself.

Mamma bear came ahead and said “Daisy, you are looking like a real
daisy.”

She said it so seriously but Shivangi, Veena, Diya, and Jiya snickered,
making it difficult for me to control my smile. Mamma bear shushed them
and said “May god bless you with every happiness in this world.”

“Thank you Mamma Bear,” I said and hugged her.

Maasa and Momzy did the same. Though Momzy is married now and
has decided to shift abroad with Alex, she clearly stated that they would
leave only after my marriage and we must visit her twice every year.

Slowly, they all left the room to look after the arrangements, and my
gaze went to my neck. The shimmering lifeline necklace caught my
attention, and I began to think of the day I landed home. I had freshened up
and Siddarth was there, sitting on the bed, waiting for me. He made me sit
on the bed with my head resting on the headboard and sat alongside me. He
was looking intently at me, making me squirm. I looked into his eyes to
find his gaze stuck on the neck-piece. He held my hand and asked,
“Jaan, can you give me this pendant for a minute?”

“So that you can turn off the tracker?” I questioned back. He looked at
me, shocked.

“Arth, I didn’t know anything about it when you gifted it to me, but Dev
told me everything in the hospital. Arth, why do you want to remove the
tracker?” I asked.

“Jaan, I was not the one who placed it. It was for safety purposes.
Though it is deactivated now, I feel like the tracker around your neck is
questioning my trust. I trust my wife enough that I don’t need to track her. I
don’t want you to be under any sort of surveillance. I want you to trust me
on this,” he said, making me smile.

“I trust you, Arth. Your trust is depicted in your deeds,” I said and kept
a hand on his heart.

“Your trust is visible in your attempts to make me comfortable. Your

trust is visible in this. You’re this effort to give me my own space and I am
happy being kept under your watch,” I said, making him frown.

“Ain’t wives supposed to be angry when their husbands track them?” he

asked.

“Not when they have always craved it,” I replied, making him more
confused.
 “What?”

“Arth, there was a time when nobody cared if I returned home or not.
My presence or absence didn’t matter. Nobody cared if something went
wrong with me. People tracked me for their selfish reasons. Nobody cared
if I died somewhere,” I said and he quickly engulfed me in a hug.

“Pagal ho gyi ho (Have you gone mad!!!). Don’t talk about such things.
I stop breathing when you say that word. I absolutely hate it. I get those
memories of that wretched day back,” he said, and I rubbed his back.

“Arth, this tracker reminds me that somebody back home cared enough
to know where I was. if I was safe or not, and ensured that dangers stayed
away from me. You are my home, Arth,” I said.

“I am sorry for not being able to keep the nuptial chain safe, unlike
other brides who care about it more than their lives. I am sorry for letting it
get burnt. I wasn’t thinking about it at that time. I am —”

“Really! I am always right. You say sorry for all the wrong things. That
chain wasn’t proof of you being married. It did not identify our relationship.
I didn’t mind it getting burnt because I am going to make you wear a new
one with all my heart soon, but I did mind you getting yourself hurt. I mind
you shedding these useless tears,” he said.

“Now even after your behavior you expect me to keep myself in control
then sorry, not happening,” I said and slammed my lips on his.

Diya shook me out of my thoughts and looked at me worriedly. I just

shook my head, telling her I am fine and soon my brothers arrived at the
door, giving their hands to me to escort me to the venue. I looked at the 4
hands in front of me. Dev, Superman, Kunal, and Ajit were standing in front
of me with their hands, asking for mine.

Unfortunately, Bhagwan ne haath diye do aur Bhai diye chaar bahut na

insaafi hai (Unfortunately, God has given me only two hands and four
brothers. This is so unfair).

I looked at the four pairs of eyes, looking at me expectantly. I turned my

gaze toward the wives of these men while they were enjoying my dilemma
and silently laughed seeing my state. I smiled at my brothers and thought; I
don’t even have a flowing Dupatta (stall) like those actresses on their
wedding day and their brothers get to hold its ends. Now, what am I
supposed to do?

“Superman, I want to do that Phoolon ki Chaadar (flower canopy) ritual

now only,” I whined like a kid, and Barbie burst out laughing.

“Really princess? You are freaking cute. I mean, how do you even do
this?” she said, and I looked at her in confusion.

“Di, you really cannot see even one of them sad. The idea was a good
one. Isn’t the ritual done on the wedding day only?” Shivi giggled.

Superman looked at me in confusion, then suddenly a voice boomed, “If

my daughter wants it now, then now it is.”

It was Papa who came along with Alex pops. He side-hugged me and
said, “If she wants to make a bridal entry today, then why not. I will arrange
in 5”
Huff! That was a close call. Saved!

Soon a chadar (Canopy) giving a tulle effect was arranged while it was
adorned with tulips. It was beautiful, though Maasa said that it could have
been better and that on the wedding day she would arrange for a royal one. I
was overjoyed thinking that now all my brothers can hold a corner and be
happy.

It went as expected, as Dev and Manav held the right and left corners
from the front, while Kunal and Ajit did the same with the tail end. I slowly
walked with Alex pops moving by my side while Kartavya also joined later.
As we entered the elegantly decorated open venue, I heard gasps all around.
Unlike the shy people out there, I walked, looking straight at my path,
searching for my man. I haven’t seen him since last night and it’s already
evening now. As I glanced around, I was floored looking at the adornments
all around, starting from the glowing lights to bright blooms. The crescent
moon-shaped hangings, discerning table runners, and vintage lanterns were
eye-catching.

People all around were lost in the beauty of the bride, but my eyes were
glued to their aim. Finally, I saw my man; he stood there on the stage lost in
his world, looking at me. He was starstruck as if I was some angel
descended from heaven. His steps moved towards me while I ignored the
stir in the surroundings.

He held his hand out for me as I reached closer. I don’t know when Alex
pops held the floral canopy and Superman held my hand, placing it into
Arth’s warm ones. I always wanted this. I wanted my superman to give my
hand to my groom, along with his trust. I looked at superman and he gave
me a full-blown smile, delighting every corner of my heart. His acceptance
meant the world to me, and this time his eyes clearly depicted how satisfied
he was.

I shifted my gaze to Arth, who gave me a small smile and helped me

climb up the stage. We both made each other wear the rings that we had
exchanged on the day of the proposal. The shining moon, misty air, and
cheering crowd were the witness of our heart exchange.
The next few days went by in preparation for the upcoming rituals, and
among these frenzied hours came the day of Mehndi (henna ritual) and
Sangeet.

Siddarth

I Siddarth Roy officially hereby declare that My life resides in my wife.

Just like the emperor whose life is caged in that bird, my life is caged in her.
Without her, I cannot take a step ahead. I want to make this wedding
magical for her. I kept on teasing and irritating her throughout. I mean it’s
super fun!!! I want everything to be perfect at our wedding at any cost. It
has to be her dream wedding, where everything works as per her choice.
Her dreams are mine, too.

She gives me that sickly sweet smile whenever I ask her about dresses,
because everyone knows that my wife hates shopping.

The worst part of the wedding was her shifting to Manav’s mansion a
day before the engagement, and people here are not allowing me to meet
her. I am losing my sanity over here. I kept on pacing in my room when
Diya barged in and said, “I am missing her.”
“Me too,” I replied and kept on pacing.
She sat on the bed with a thud and said, “I love her.”
“Me too,” I replied.
“I am going to meet her,” she said.
“Me too”
“I am going to kiss her”
“Me too”
“I am going to run away with her,” she said and without thinking much,
I replied…
“Me too”
And she burst out laughing.

“Bhai, congratulations on your broken wedding then because I am

running away with your to-be wife.”

“Like hell, I would let her go, you can run away alone,” I said, and she
whined “BHAI”
“Matlab bhabhi aa gyi toh Behan ko Bhaga rahe ho (Means your wife
came so you are asking me to run away)”

“What can I say? You are a villain in my love story, always trying to
seek my wife’s attention,” I said.
 “Anyway, Bhai… How am I supposed to survive without seeing her for
so long?” she asked.
Really? Is it my marriage or hers?

“Excuse me! Shouldn’t that be my line?” I asked.

“NO! It should be my line because she is my bhabhi,” Jiya spoke,

entering the room. Ek Aur aa Gayi (Even the other one is here)!

“Mine” Diya roared.

“No, my bhabhi” Jiya bickered.
“Mine”
“Mine”
They kept arguing to and fro. Hey people! A gentle reminder: SHE IS
MY WIFE!

“STOP!” I yelled, making them pause.

“She is my wife and we are here to discuss how to meet her and not
bicker around”

“WHOA! When did you become this mature Bhai? Sab bhabhi ka jaadu
hai (It’s all sister-in-law’s magic)” Jiya said, doing the touch wood sign.

Diya laughed and did a hi-five with her. I just gave them a stink eye and
Diya said, “Bhai, you have too much experience in such things as you have
already sneaked into her house through the pipeline. You can do it again.
We can meet her later.”

They both teased me and I said, “Thank you so much, Diya. I am surely
gonna do that”

I said and planned my escape in my mind. I hope it goes in my favor.

Wait for me baby, I am coming.
“Wait Bhai, don’t act on her stupid idea,” Jiya shouted, but it was too
late now.
 “Tell others that it was an important meeting,” he said and went away.
It was already night when I sneaked out of the house only to leave
behind a smirking lady who had a mind-blowing idea in her mind.

Author

A determined Siddarth reached Riya’s place and parked his car far away
from the place. He entered inside and, as per the information provided by
his sources, he started to climb the ladder that was kept nearby. He entered
the room’s balcony only to find a worried and crying family inside. Srishti
was sobbing, Riya was expressionless, and Manav was worried. The person
sitting with them weeping was none other than his mother. She was there
with Kartavya.

‘WHAT IS HAPPENING?’ This was the only question ruling his mind.

He tried listening to what was going on and what he heard next was
shocking.
“I am very sorry, Riya. I don’t know where Siddarth went at this hour of
the night. If I had any idea that for a trivial fight with me, Siddarth would
run away from the wedding, then I would have never said anything to him,”
Meenakshi sobbed.

“He just left for the sake of a meeting. He could have talked to us. Isn’t
he supposed to think about our fragile princess?” Srishti sobbed. He stood
there, flabbergasted. Ran away? When? That too, for a meeting? Leaving
his love… NO BLOODY WAY!

“Don’t worry if he doesn’t wanna marry Riya. I will find a new groom
for Riya. Better than my dumb son,” Meenakshi assured.

“He also told Diya and Jiya that he was happy that Riya had shifted
here,” Meenakshi added.
 “Yes, beautiful. He deserves to marry his laptop only. We will find a
handsome soul that cares about you,” Kartavya supported.

Without caring about anything, he entered inside and said “In your
dreams”

He went and held Riya’s hand. “Jaan, Don’t listen to these mad people.
They are lying.”
Riya just looked at him and then at Meenakshi when Meenakshi spoke.

“Oh really? You only said that you have an important meeting and ran
from home. Diya and Jiya also know about this”
“Yes but–”
“See, he admits leaving the house and going away. He doesn’t wanna
marry,” Kartavya said.

“Shut up! When did I say that? Why would I leave my wedding with
my wife for anything?”

“Then why did you leave the house? Weren’t you angry?” Meenakshi
asked with teary eyes.

“What? NO! I came here to meet my Jaan,” he replied.

“No, you are lying. Riya wouldn’t marry you now. You are a fraud,”
Manav said and Siddarth looked at him wide-eyed.

“Have you gone mad, Manav? It’s all my fault. I shouldn’t have planned
a wedding with so much glamour. Let’s get married now only, Jaan. These
people are the biggest enemies of lovers,” he said, picking her up.

And this was it. All the people in the room burst out laughing. Siddarth
understood that he was being played, looking at his woman laughing in his
arms. He thought something and turned the tables.
 “It might be a joke to you guys but I will marry her now only,” he said
and others looked at his serious face, shocked.

“Siddarth, we were only joking. It was all a plan to tease you,”

Meenakshi, the mastermind, said.

“Haan (yes), bro, it was only for fun,” Kartavya said.

“Keep my princess down,” Manav ordered but Siddarth said sternly, “I

will marry now only. What if you make my bride run away or marry
someone else?”

“No, we were just kidding,” Meenakshi assured.

“Mom, I am going to marry her,” he said and stormed off. As he looked

at the appalled face of his wife, he chuckled. He quickly sat in the car and
drove away.

Riya sat like a statue for some time and asked, “What just happened?”

“The great Siddarth Roy fooled you guys. That’s all. The wedding has
to be pompous but there is no rule about the wedding night na so I am
completing that ritual first,” he said when they reached Siddarth’s flat and
Riya started coughing instantly. He slowly rubbed her back and made her
drink water.

“Are you okay?” he asked, and she nodded.

“What happened? Don’t wanna laugh anymore?” he teased, holding her

chin while she slapped his hand away and said “YOU! You literally did
that?”
He smirked and said, “Tit for tat”

“Now let me have my share of fun with my wife. Mom’s dear

daughter,” he said and exited the car. He saw her already standing out of the
car and picked her up in his arms again, making her squeal in response. He
made her lie on the bed and hovered over her. Her breath stuck in her throat
and she stuttered, “wh..what… are… y… you… d..do..doing?”

He kissed her earlobe and said, “Marking you mine”

Meenakshi kept calling Siddarth while a chilled-out Manav said, “Don’t

disturb the lovers’ aunt Meenakshi. They aren’t going to be home for the
night.”

Others in the room chuckled and went to sleep. The next day was the
Mehndi function, and the bride was covered in hickies.

“What the hell did you do Arth?” she shouted, getting ready for the
function while he said,
“Am I supposed to show you again, Jaan?” he said, standing behind her
in front of the mirror and dropping a kiss at the curve of her neck. She
closed her eyes in bliss, but then opened them abruptly as she saw the time.

“Arth, we are getting late,” she said.

“So what? How about we stay here only” he said while his hands landed
on the side of her bare waist.

“It’s our Mehndi if you forgot,” she reminded.

“I have been saying since yesterday let’s straightaway get married, but
you aren’t listening,” he said, forgetting the world around kissing her
intimately.

“Move Arth. I wanna have breakfast,” she said.

“Am I not enough Jaan?” he said, playing with her bangles and she said
“No, parathe khaane hain (I wanna have stuffed flatbread)”

His all-romantic mood went down the drain and he said “Okay, let’s go”
 Seeing him all grumpy, she quickly pecked his lips and whispered in his
ear, “Tomorrow is the wedding, so it’s just a day” and exited the room
walking towards the venue.

“Then you are all mine,” he said, rubbing his nape. He exited the room,
setting his Sherwani (Indian attire for men).

The function was in progress when Siddarth approached a tired-looking

Riya who was done with all the fake smiles for the world. She saw her
family busy entertaining the guests and said out loud, “I am hungry.”

“When are you not?” Siddarth questioned, and she sulked. Then she
remembered something and was lost in her thoughts. Siddarth slowly kept
his hand on hers and said, “I didn’t mean it in that way”

“Arth, it’s not your fault. It's sometimes hard to let go of those
memories,” she elaborated, and he said, “So let’s create better ones.”

“Starting from this moment itself. Jaan, I just want your heart and mind
to be full of me. Just like I am wrapped around your little finger. You
replace all your memories with our lovely moments,” he said, and she
smiled.

“So what does my Jaan wanna have?” he asked.

“Paneer (cheese)” she said.

“So what variety of paneer, ma’am? We have paneer tikka butter

masala, paneer lababdar, achari paneer, Kadhai paneer, Shahi paneer,….”

“Stop! Stop! Stop! Waiter banne ko Nahi Kaha tumhe (I didn’t ask you
to become a waiter). Get me my choice,” she said and winked. He playfully
pulled her by the waist and said, “Then the only thing you get is me because
I am your choice.”
 “Yes, now my choice. Go get the food of my choice,” she said, and he
went away nodding. She looked at her mehndi-clad hands and sighed in
bliss. Her mehndi was complete Rajasthani style and so were the
decorations. She looked like a royal bride because it was her Maasa’s wish.
She admired the name “Arth” secretly concealed in the design. She felt
blessed to belong to him. Not for a day or year, but forever.

“Tell me when you are done admiring the name visible in the right
corner of your henna,” he said, breaking her trance.

“I guess the designer was pretty bad at doing her job. She wasn’t able to
hide his name properly,” Diya said, sitting beside Riya. Siddarth wondered
if he was being married or his family. Everybody seemed to love her so
much that nobody left them alone.

“No, Di’s eyes weren’t able to control themselves from gazing at the
name again and again,” Dev said, sitting on the other side.

Suddenly looking at the people chatting happily, an old woman who

was Nina’s relative said in her native language blessing the couple “May
you stay together always and God bless you with healthy and cute
children.”

“Koi meri biwi aur Mujhe akela toh chodta Nahi aapki muraad puri
Kaise hogi (Nobody leaves me and my wife alone so how will your wish
get fulfilled?)” he muttered while Dev laughed hearing his complaint while
Riya flushed red.

As he fed his wife, people kept on adoring them, but his eyes were
glued to her face only. When he was with his wife, the world seemed to be
blurry for him. The sangeet and bachelor party were crazy. The family
laughed, played, and sang together, but the bachelor party was an
experience at another level. Where and when people dozed off, they had no
idea.
 NEXT DAY
It was finally the day of their wedding. Manav entered Riya’s room in
the morning and saw her sleeping peacefully. He sat by her side and
caressed her hair. He was overwhelmed to see his sister happy. She was
sleeping like a little innocent baby after long, as no devils haunted her
sleep. She was finally free from the nightmares of her life. She woke up
feeling his presence as she was a light sleeper. She quickly got up and
wished him “Good morning Superman.”

He smiled and said “Morning, princess”

They sat on the bedside, hugging each other, when Manav spoke. “I
never knew how you grew up so much that you are getting married today. I
still remember being your horse as you, being the little kid, ordered me to
take you to your kingdom.”

Riya smiled and started remembering those days. Manav continued.

“We have finally reached, princess. Your Kingdom, your prince, and
your family are here to make your dreams come true and become a reason
for your happiness. I am glad that destiny found such an amazing man for
you.”

“Am I listening to my bro praising my to-be husband?” she asked

dramatically. He lightly smacked her head and said, “Though he is worth it,
you could have done better. I mean, you are so smart and he is so…”

“Intelligent, sweet, and caring,” Riya completed grinning, and they both
laughed. Manav was never going to use those words, but he knew they were
true.

“This is my wedding gift for you,” Manav told her, handing over an
album to her. She slowly opened the pages and her eyes turned glassy. It
was full of her images with her mother. Their happy moments were
captured perfectly, and she was glad that these memories were preserved.
Manav carefully wiped her tears and said, “Smile, because that’s what life
wants you to do now. You have faced every difficulty and now it’s your
time to enjoy the feeling of happiness. God has made you and happiness lie
in the same sentence—”
“Because of Arth,” she said, and he replied, “For your Arth”

“Smile because it makes you look beautiful and your family always
wants to see you happy,” he said.

It was their life full of melodious waves of laughter and cheerful

mornings which ensured that contentment is never away from their hearts.
It was the saga of Arth and his Jaan, who vowed to stand by each other for
more than a lifetime. It was the start of a new chapter of their life that didn’t
mark the end of problems, but the end of loneliness that was eating their
hearts up. It gave them the strength to face anything that strikes their door.
Destiny made them meet, but love held them together.
 Extras of Arth and his Jaan - Part 2
Author

The bright morning, dazzling sun, and excited people were all set for
the ceremonial ritual of Haldi (the pre-wedding ritual of applying turmeric
to the bride and groom) to be held on the lawn of the Roy mansion. The
elders believed that the ritual would protect the couple from evil and bless
them with prosperity, eliminating any unholy occurrence before they got
married. The glow of purity would shine on the faces of the betrothed.
Haldi paste is considered sacred because of its color, which signifies
auspiciousness and marks the dawn of a new life. Beginning of a holy and
pious bond that joins two hearts forever in the grace of God.

It is often believed that blessings work as a shield for people. A blessing

can cut through thousands of curses and forms a circle of positivity around
you. They give new life to a dying man and we call it a miracle. Haldi also
serves as a means of blessing the soon-to-be-married couple. The peace that
it fills the heart with and the certainty that it brings deepen its significance.

The same pious ritual was being prepared in the mansion, and the most
enthusiastic person was the impatient princess, Diya. Diya Roy was
dripping with zeal because she had a master plan brewing in her head. A
poor soul known as Jiya was dragged along with her twin as they were
partners in everything they did. Even the devil would have bowed before
these sisters because their eagerness was contagious. Suwarna was thrilled
to see her daughters running around to make everything perfect. This is
because until today she was sure that her daughters had absolutely no
interest in following traditions and did not believe in such practices. They
were firm believers in doing good in the name of God and not blindly
following what the world preaches. They accepted the importance of some
practices and it looks like the Haldi ritual was one of them.
 Currently, Diya and Jiya were standing with their hands looped around
each other’s back hugging each other and gazing at their masterpiece. They
have used all their artistic skills to make the decoration look more pleasing.
Even the wedding planner looked at them with a huge smile. This was
because she believed that these people were working so hard for their
brother’s function inconclusive of the fact that their minds were on a
completely different track.

Haldi decoration with floral arrangements captured the attention of

passersby from a distance due to the scent of flowers. The arena was
highlighted by umbrella hangings, golden frames, and glittering drapes. The
rituals of both the bride and groom would be conducted together. This was
because every member of the Roy household wanted to paint their lovely
Riya yellow and bless her with all the love they had stored in their hearts.
After all, she was their family. The couple was getting remarried but Riya
was the daughter of the house first. Soon it was time for the ritual.

The infamous groom was brought down by his friends and he was
dressed in a yellow Kurta-pyjama (Attire for Indian men) with a designer
waistcoat. Kartavya made him wear his shades and the heart of every girl
present in the hall ran haywire seeing the handsome man standing in front
of them. He was smiling at something his father had said while Meenakshi
stood there staring at her son who was genuinely happy this time. She made
all sorts of efforts earlier to get him married and wanted him to be happy.
When she presented him with the idea of marrying Neha, she expected him
to deny it and show tantrums. After seeing that everyone was pleased, he
settled for a girl he was horrified to think about spending the rest of his life
with. Meenakshi couldn’t do much because her son rejected every other girl
whom they selected as his bride and when he finally agreed she was over
the moon. Now she thanked the Lord thousands of times for sending Riya
on time to save her son from Neha. He could never be this happy with her,
she mused to herself.

Taking some Kohl from her eyes, Vanya drew a small dot behind
Siddarth’s ears to make sure the evils would stay away from the dashing
boy, who was being eye-feasted by all the women around. Siddarth touched
Vanya’s feet and ignored all the people staring at him as if he was some
king. A hyperactive Diya pounced on Siddarth taking him in a bear hug and
said “I am so happy for you Bro.’’

He just patted her back and found something fishy about her behavior.
Looking at his surprised expression Suwarna spoke from behind, “Your
sisters are very excited about this ritual. They were the first ones to get
ready in the morning and have been helping the planners enthusiastically to
make the Haldi function exquisite for you.”

Hearing the words of his Chachi he was bewildered. He knew his sisters
could literally be the reckless version of the devil if they wanted. He knew
something was cooking up in their brainbox that would do no good to him.
He could do nothing but pray for mercy from God because there was no
way they were stepping back from their plan to annoy him.

Diya happily grabbed his hand and motioned Jiya to do the same with
his other hand. They brought him to the sitting area and the arrangement
left him spellbound. It wasn’t the decorations that caught his attention. It
was the two huge gigantic urlis (copper bowls) kept in the middle and a
yellow drape partition in between. It was filled with roses and a stool was
placed in the middle. The stool was short, more like a platform above the
surface of the container. He already hated the barrier between him and his
love in the form of that thin piece of cloth. He knew the evil Jinni Diya was
responsible for this because the decorators planned something completely
different yesterday and discussed it with him. It was supposed to be a single
sofa, nothing like this.

He shot a glare at Diya while she showed off her teeth and giggled as he
sat inside the copper container grumpily. Jiya and Diya shared a high-five
and winked at each other. Soon it was time for the bride to arrive.

The hall fell silent as soon as she entered because the shehnai (clarinet)
started playing at her entry and it was an extremely loud affair. Obviously,
Manav Raheja clarified at the beginning that he would marry his sister off
in his own style which involved making the hearts of everyone around skip
a beat. It was the Ransingha instrument that captured the attention of
people. This S-shaped primitive trumpet gave a royal touch to the entry.
The music sounded more like an announcement of the arrival of the queen.
Then came the Indian drums and Manav, Srishti, little Mishri, and Aakriti
Raheja dancing around. They danced for a good few minutes and soon the
drum started playing louder and it was the entry of Dev, Shivangi, Alina,
Abhijeet, and Sameera. Finally, Abhijeet and Sameera were here. Siddarth
sighed because they had skipped the engagement at the last moment. This is
because Abhi had gone to pick up Sameera from the airport when her flight
got delayed and they both ended up missing the engagement function. Riya
hadn’t talked to them for a week and promised them that she would forgive
them on the day of her Haldi when they would dance together. They
dragged along every member of the Roy household to dance with them.
Finally, the person Siddarth had been searching for arrived. With slow steps
and a beautiful smile, Riya entered the view. Her eyes admired the
surroundings and then settled on her man who was already lost in her. She
was wearing a blouse of the same material as Siddarth’s waistcoat with a
floral yellow skirt. Everyone around her was enthralled by her alluring
beauty, making ladies jealous of her beauty and men drool over her. Slowly
she was made to sit in the copper bowl next to him. The drape was let down
so that there was a partition between the bride and groom.

This irked Siddarth while Riya enjoyed his sour face looking at the
drapes. Haldi did not begin as usual because the family started throwing
flower confetti at them. A wide smile dawned on the lips of the couple and
they were thrilled by the royal treatment. Soon the sacred paste was brought
and the first one to apply it was the smallest member of the household
Mishri Manav Raheja. Haldi always starts with an elder but this family was
different.

Children are said to be the human form of god so they decided to start
with her. Little Mishri was holding the 4-month-old son of Ananya, the
daughter of Deepanshak.
Mishri dipped the fingers of the child in Haldi and then softly applied it
to Riya’s face. She did the same with Siddarth and then handed over the
baby to Ananya who was smiling emotionally at the couple. She glanced at
Riya who was looking at her too. In Riya’s eyes, she was just Siddarth’s
sister. She wasn’t the daughter of her enemy and she did not punish children
for the sins of their parents. Riya was the most excited one when Vikalp, the
son of Ananya was born. After this Vidya Bua applied Haldi along with her
husband. Then came the turn of Meenakshi who delicately applied the paste
to Riya first. She rubbed it on Riya’s cheeks, shoulders and feet and
dropped a kiss on her forehead. Seeing the teary eyes of her daughter
Meenakshi said “Anita is looking at you from above and believe me, she is
proud of you just like me. We both are your mothers after all. We think
alike. You are the best daughter one could ask for. Keep smiling always.
These tears don’t suit you.”

Emotionally parting away she spread the paste to Siddarth as well, who
was sitting on the other side of the partition. The family members applied
the Haldi one by one, but one thing shocked Siddarth the most; none of his
cousins or friends behaved normally. The last time he sat for this ritual with
a poker face they were hell-bent on irritating him as they applied the
turmeric like cavemen on his face filling it completely. Not even an inch of
his skin was visible under the thick layer of paste.

Seeing Kunal also sitting back quietly after applying Haldi in a human
manner he was sure that they were plotting against them. The drape in
between them was removed and a couple photo shoot was done. There were
pictures where Siddarth picked up Riya and she smiled at the camera
showing her hands covered in Haldi. They were rubbing their cheeks on
each other and laughing in another pose. After taking a lot of pictures they
were made to sit in their previous positions without the partition in between.
Riya quickly looked up at the smirking gang as soon as she felt something
sticky touching the back of her feet. She knew they were doomed. It was
oil. These guys were planning to take all their revenge in a single day only
since the elders were nowhere to be seen. Diya stood there rubbing her
hands mischievously with a glint in her eyes.

Siddarth sensed it too, and now he knew there was no way out of this
trap because the slippery container would make them slip and fall. With
Diya and Jiya in the middle, the whole group of youngsters gathered there
passing them time-to-have-some-fun looks. Before they could do anything
they heard a splash. All the youngsters stood there with their jaws dropped
to the floor while Riya and Siddarth squealed due to the harsh blow. They
were completely wet due to turmeric water splashing on them. They looked
behind to see Nina and Suwarna standing there with empty buckets. The
elderly laughed at their state. Vishal, Alex, and Anukalp were smirking,
Vaibhav was giving teasing looks to the youngsters, and Aakriti, Vanya and
Shailja were laughing hard. Vaibhav and Nina had initially faced hurdles in
reconnecting as Nina was upset that he did not care about their kids in her
absence leaving all the responsibilities to Riya. Slowly they were stepping
towards normalcy and rekindling their bond.

“Mom! What did you do? I was planning to do this since morning” Diya
whined while Suwarna laughed and said, “Maa hu tumhari tumse 10 Kadam
aage rahungi hamesha (I am your mother and I will always stay 10 steps
ahead of you)”

Diya and Jiya made a crybaby baby face while Riya and Siddarth
gawked at the scene in front of them.

“Tyaari Bacho ne ki thi baazi badon ne maar li (The planning was done
by youngsters and the elders stole the show)” A man standing nearby
snickered, making all the youngsters glare at him. The elders had fun
mocking their children. Then started the real fun as the twins took out their
weapons and turned the haldi ritual into holi (festival of colors). Riya
looked at them, unable to believe her eyes as she saw them prepared with
bowls of dry turmeric powder and a fresh bowl of turmeric paste. Damn!
They were about to turn them yellow with the amount of turmeric they had
on hand. Both Riya and Siddarth tried in vain to get out of the containers.
They heard a loud command from the mouth of Diya “Attack” and froze.

All the members of the gang pounced on Riya and Siddarth throwing
turmeric powder at them. When everyone had finished coloring, they
moved aside to show others what a masterpiece they had turned the two
humans into. Siddarth and Riya looked at each other finding them
unrecognizable under the yellow powder that covered their skins. Diya and
Jiya stepped forward to dump all the turmeric paste on their heads when
Siddarth held his hand out for Riya and she held it in confusion. He winked
at her and she understood. At a count of three, they both tried to step out
together and with each others’ support and were finally able to get
themselves out of it. They were sitting directly in the container and the
stools were removed by the time they came back from the photoshoot. They
smiled at each other while they heard a loud sound.
THUD…

They looked back to find Diya and Jiya sitting inside the Urlis drowned
in turmeric water assimilated in the container due to their activities. The
paste they were rushing to apply to the couple was now spilled all over
them. All shook their heads at each other and burst out laughing while the
twins made a crying face. ‘Today luck isn’t in our favor’ they thought,
peering at each other. They looked around to find the to-be married couple
missing from the lawn.

In an empty room of the mansion, Riya was entrapped between

Siddarth’s arms while he kept on admiring her face which was now yellow
due to turmeric. He slowly removed the bangs from her wet face while his
other hand roamed over her bare waist before he could move forward to
capture her lips. A knock resonated on the door and he groaned. She
laughed and he said “Just a few hours and then you will be mine. Laugh all
you want”
He kissed her cheek and walked away.

Siddarth

Finally, it was the day we had been waiting for. The day I would claim
her as mine before the world. She would be booked exclusively by me for
life. The day my love would become mine once again with all the rituals
done perfectly this time. This time the smile on her face would be real with
no demons haunting her every step. The fear of saving the prestige of
families or becoming a replacement in my life wouldn’t even evade her
mind because this time it would be officially her place. Her name was on
the wedding invitations and engraved in my heart. Decorations all around,
the dais, and the gathering are all for me and my true soulmate this time,
without the unwanted emotions of helplessness or obligation.

Currently, I am pacing in my room because I cannot contain my

happiness. I am completely dressed up in my wedding Sherwani which is
freaking heavy. This cream Sherwani had intricate design work and it was a
traditional Marwari design. The credit for this outfit is owed to Nina Maa.
She did not even let us see our outfits and just declared that she wanted us
to wear what she liked. My wife happily accepted it because she would do
anything to avoid buying clothes. I know she would be whining now
because if my outfit was heavy, hers would be triple her size.

My dear friend Kunal is of absolutely no help as that idiot is busy

flirting with his wife. How much I wish to do the same, I muttered in my
head.

‘Spare your wedding day at least, idiot’ my mind mocked while I sighed
in response. There is nothing I could do about my desperate self that craves
her presence every minute she is not with me. I guess she knows black
magic because she captured my soul in her soft hands that can soothe me in
any repelling situation. Finally, Mom entered my room and made me sit on
the bed. She started,
“It’s absolutely normal to feel nervous, my son. Remember that she is
already your wife and that you have been through all kinds of times
together. Don’t be so nervous, you already know each other.”

She kept droning on and on, not giving me a chance to speak. Who the
hell is nervous?

“It’s not like we are tying you to an arranged marriage where you guys
are yet to properly know your partners. You have been preparing
meticulously for this day for a month now. It’s not the time to pace here and
there and waste your energy—”
 “From which angle does he look nervous to you my lovely aunt
Meenakshi?” Kunal questioned from behind. He was done with his talks by
now and trying to control his laughter seeing my situation.

“From head to toenails, I guess. See how pale he looks? He was giving
me a headache with his pacing around in the room so obviously, my tough
son is nervous. Wedding jitters spare none” she said cupping my jaw and
examining my face. How pale was I on my wedding day?

WAIT! I looked pale on my wedding day!!!!

I freaked out. I stood up and said “What? Oh god! I look pale. Your
ritual of bathing me in turmeric turned out to be absolutely futile. I guess it
only works for ladies. Earlier today, you all praised me for wearing that
thing because it made my face glow, but now you are saying my face looks
pale. What sort of poor-quality turmeric did you guys use on me?”

She looked at me as if I were a monkey dancing on my nose. Shaking

her head she said “I know my daughter deserves better but you would work
for her. She loves you too much to leave you for your pale face.”

WHAT!! Is she my mother? Why the hell would she say something like
that?
Seeing my look she burst out laughing and that son of a muffin laughed
along.

“My dear son, stop worrying about it,” she said, pinching my cheeks.

“By the way, you’re right, my bride won’t leave me for anything, so
whatever I look like does not matter. But the point over here is that to match
the standards of your heavenly daughter-in-law I have to look good” I said
and she gave me a you-got-a-point-here look.

“My dear son you look absolutely handsome and I know you are
inspired by your father and won’t get nervous before the wedding so why
the hell were you pacing up and down?” she asked.

“Because your impatient son is excited to see his bride” Kunal cheered,
making Mom chuckle. Dad entered the room and said “What’s there to
laugh at? I was even more excited to see my wife before our marriage. I
went to the extent of telling the guy to feed more chickpeas to the horse.
This will energize him to run faster so that we can reach the venue quickly
and I can wed her.”

Mom turned red at his remarks, and I laughed at my father. He wrapped

an arm around my shoulder and said “I can’t seem to take my eyes off her
when she looks so cute blushing.”

“Dad, you are talking about my mom,” I said and he said “She is my
wife first, young man. You focus on my daughter, not my love.”

“I am not married yet” I replied.

“Do you want to get married or should I tell my daughter to find a better
man?” He narrowed his eyes at me. He looked a tad bit scary so I muttered
in my mind ‘Let me get married and then I’ll tell you.’

“Stop giving me those looks! Let’s tie the wedding Safa (turban) on
your head,” he said and dad completed the Rajasthani look by tying that
Safa and letting its one end flow.

Mom decorated it with panache and finally, the two devils entered and
started clicking my pictures like a photographer. It was time for the
procession to move to the banquet hall so we all settled inside the cars. The
wedding venue was a beautiful spot selected by Chachu -Chachi and
decorated beautifully. If the wedding outfits were royal then the venue was
another level.

Reaching the spot started the procession as my dear ones started

dancing crazily after our car was about to reach the entrance. When dad
asked me if I would sit on a mare to get my bride I absolutely denied it. It’s
not like I am afraid of horses but I just didn’t want to do it. Not everything
needs a reason.

When I asked Riya if she wanted her groom to be coming on a horse to

take her away she told me that if I came to take her in a three-wheeler she
would happily give her hand in mine and I understood that she wouldn’t
care so I did what I wished for and canceled the plan of riding a horse to my
wedding. I took my favorite car instead, which was beautifully decorated
with red roses and ribbons. As I looked at the venue it was bewitching. It
looked like a red tint on the cheeks of an innocent girl. Oops! What a
horrible example.

I thought of this example because of my dad’s useless talk and the red
color of the decorations. The wedding venue was adorned with crimson
roses and shining hangings. Those around looked in awe at the regal touch.
After the grinning wedding planner asked about the color theme for the
tenth time, she replied with red color in a state of agitation, then stormed
out. When he asked me I shrugged. Red is a beautiful color.

Manav said that he would handle the rest and oh man, he turned the
venue into a fascinating lordly hall that glowed due to the lighting bulbs.
The golden hangings covered with roses stole the show. Everything
screamed splendor and richness oozed out of it.

After dancing crazily for like forty-five minutes my family finally

decided that it was time to enter inside. I mean freaking forty-five minutes
and Kunal and Kartavya still wanted to dance more but were disappointed
because Jiya dragged them along toward the entrance as she wanted to see
her bhabhi.

The way was guarded by soldiers ready to empty my pockets. Yes, there
stood Shivangi, Alina, Sameera, and the complete girls’ gang for the
ribbon-cutting ceremony demanding cash from their Jiju (brother-in-law).
Before they could start with anything Veena Di put Tilak on my forehead as
a sign of welcoming the groom.
 “Welcome, Mr. Roy. On time I see,” Shivangi teased.

“Yup! Can’t let my bride stay too long in your company to corrupt her
brain” I replied back.

“You’re so mean,” she pouted.

“I am gonna charge you two lakhs extra for this behavior of yours,” she
said sticking out her tongue. She has a remarkable maturity level.

“Hey! Let me join you there too. I also want to empty his pockets. I am
Riya’s friend after all” Kartavya said. Traitor!

“No! Na! Never! You are only his brother, for now, so shut up and let us
do our job” Veena said. She wasn’t there during Haldi as she left to pick up
Shreya from the airport. She told us that she didn’t want to be involved in
their festival of color as they would spill it all around and even after we
denied it, it eventually happened.

“If you want to cross this boundary, we need 20 lakhs cash” they
demanded. Works for me. No issues. Just let me marry Jaan.

“Alri–” I was about to agree when an exasperated Kartavya said “Jiju

billionaire hai toh kya apni new car ki funding yahi se karni hai (If your
brother-in-law is a billionaire then will you make him pay for your new car
or what?)”

Whoa! Just a moment ago, he was about to empty my pockets and now
he is trying to save my money. I could see Mia standing on the other side of
the ribbon fuming at him.

“40 lakhs” Srishti growled, glaring at Kartavya. Great! If he opens his

mouth again, I am planning to dump him in the trash can.

“5 lakhs only. Take it or leave it” Kartavya said. From our side, he was
the only one fighting.
 “80 lakhs” damn! An offended Mrs. Manav Raheja is dangerous. She
keeps doubling the amount. To cut a ribbon I have to pay this much. Whose
team are you in Kartavya because you are proving to be beneficial for them.

“5 lakh–” he was about to speak when Kunal placed his hand on

Kartavya's mouth and I sighed in relief.

“Okay, so 80 lakh is final?” I asked.

“Nope, add 2 lakhs for your remark towards me” Shivangi chirped.

“So 82 lakh it is,” I said and was about to ask for my checkbook when
Alina said “Jiju 22 lakh is the final amount after adding 2 lakhs to the initial
amount.”

“Even 82 is fine with me,” I muttered.

“Ya! Ya! You would even name one of your companies to us to marry
Di” Shivangi said.

“You can ask for that as well” I shot back and all the girls gaped at me.
What? Nothing comes above her.

I signed the cheque and gave it to Veena. Shivangi handed me the

scissors and ultimately I was allowed to cut the ribbon. Everyone cheered as
we entered.

Alina, Shivangi, Srishti, and Veena immediately came by my side after

the other cousins dispersed from there.
“Jiju, this is your cheque. We don’t need it. Promise us you will bear all
her tantrums.”
“Take her on dates every weekend.”
“Get her chocolate ice cream at midnight”
“Snatch away her laptop when she overworks herself”
 They all demanded one by one, making me smile. It’s not like they
didn’t know how much I loved her. It’s like they couldn’t help but care
about every little thing of hers.
“Promise. I love her” I replied, assuring them.

“Sorry bro, but when it comes to her, our brains lose cells and our hearts
pump more blood than necessary,” Alina said, making Shivangi give her a
look. I laughed and said “Keep the money as well as my word of caring for
your sister. Now let’s go.”

“Oh ho! You are so eager to marry her” they teased and we walked
towards the stage.

The stage looked magnificent with the decorations and the sparkling
chandelier. The white hangings with gold artifacts emanated grandeur,
leaving viewers with their mouths hanging open as their eyes roamed the
stage. The glowing lights illuminated the platform more, making it stand
out among the spectacularly embellished hall.

People were taking photos of an artificial topiary design around the

center of the room, which was a shade of white and red. Seats were placed
around it and people snapped pictures with enthusiasm. Upon returning
from my admiring sessions, I sat on the stage, my eyes constantly darting
toward the direction from where my Jaan would enter. Her gorgeous face
keeps me up at night and makes it difficult for me to concentrate in the
mornings. I was eager to see her. While I was excitedly waiting for my
bride Diya and Jiya stood by my side and started whispering.

“We are waiting for Bhabhi’s entry. Don’t know what new she is going
to do” Jiya said while Diya replied “Yup, last time it was royal on the Haldi
ceremony and mesmerizing on engagement. I am sure the team bride will
plan something magnificent.”

Suddenly the lights around started flickering and the hall was filled with
yells and whispers. Calming all the voices at once a voice spoke as people
looked around to find the source.
 “Namaskar ladies and gentlemen, welcome aboard the exceptional
coupling of Mighty Siddarth Roy and deadly Riya Anita Mishra. We are
currently welcoming the glamorous bride so please fasten your seatbelts
and secure your hearts because they are prone to falling for this bombshell.
Plus, we got some really protective men around her who are proficient at
handling lovesick and moonstruck men with knocking punches. Please turn
off your electronic devices because the bride isn’t a fan of selfies as she
believes in connectivities. Thank you for choosing to be a part of this wild
event. Enjoy the wedding of this twisted couple.”

This voice undoubtedly belongs to the one and only Alina and the script
is written by an insane Dev. Ignoring their funny pre-wedding
announcement, I eagerly waited to get a glimpse of Riya. Then the lights
came back to normal as a group of men entered in red safa with cream-
printed kurtas and red waistcoats and my eyes immediately recognized the
faces of Dev, Abhi, Ajit, and Manav. Having decorated dhols (musical
instruments) around their necks, they played them with huge smiles on their
faces. My goodness! These men are unexpected. They manage to render
people speechless with their entries.
They continued to play it for some time, paving the way for ladies
wearing cream and red lehengas with shades on their eyes to enter the hall.
Just a few minutes ago they were around us in different clothes. When did
they change?

They entered with grace and style as if it were a ramp walk. Then they
looked at each other, threw their shades, and started dancing in rhythm.
Their steps matched perfectly with the beats of the instrument and their
coordination made people drop their jaws. My goodness! It would have
taken them a lot of practice. Riya mattered a lot to them because they did
everything to make this event grand. Theirs was a fusion as their dance
included both western and traditional Gidda steps (Folk dance of Punjabi
performed by women). Finally, the beat of the dhol changed and the song
Tareefan (from Veere Di Wedding movie) was replaced by Din Shagna Da
(from Phillauri). Then what we saw next left my mouth dry and my eyes
widening in shock. Damn it!
 My bride entered sitting in a floral palki (a palanquin) adorned with
fresh red and white roses. She looked breathtaking in the traditional
Marwari red and olive green Lehenga while donning heavy shimmering
jewelry that included a choker necklace, Borla (Forehead ornament),
Jhumkas (dangling earrings), Choora (Bridal red bangles), Mathapatti
(traditional head jewelry), Nath (Nose ring), Tagdi (heavy waist chain),
Hasli (gold necklace) and a Rani Haar (Waist Long necklace). Everything
was as per the Rajasthan culture but the kaleerien (Umbrella shaped
ornaments in the bride’s hand) were purely a representation of the culture of
Punjab and it had to be an idea of Vanya maasi.

My eyes drank in every inch of her beauty as I kept on looking at her

without a blink. Her palanquin was carried on the strong shoulders of Alex
pops, Vaibhav uncle, Dad, and Chachu. My father and Chachu are always
eager to join the bride’s team. Obviously, Riya is their daughter and I have
dropped straight from heaven into my mother’s lap. She seems to be
standing by my side with tears glistening in her eyes. I looked around to see
my sisters and Chachi missing. Oh god! They are also one of those who are
gushing over my Jaan’s grace and showering petals over her. The palanquin
was slowly lowered to the ground and men helped her out of the
conveyance while keeping their instruments away. She slowly started
walking toward the stage, soaking in the blessings of the elders and
appreciating the efforts of her loved ones. Then she looked at me and it felt
like our souls were having an interminable conversation and our eyes were
savoring the delicacy of emotions.

She walked ahead with poise and aplomb in this unnerving moment as
the entire gathering admired her veneer of refinement. She didn’t hold my
gaze this time because the red hue started surrounding her cheeks
surpassing the cosmetics already. People kept looking at her in awe while I
stepped down from the stage to help her climb up. Her lehenga already
weighs a ton and I am sure she is done with it already. Her wardrobe is full
of lightweight suits and comfortable traditional dresses that she designed
for herself. She must have thrown a fit when she had to wear this attire.
Anyway, she looks like a regal heiress and I won’t be able to forget this
look for years to come. Her cold hands settled in my warm palms, sending a
surge of pleasure coursing through my veins as I relaxed finally having her
near me. My excited nerves were a lot more calm now.

One by one, the rituals began, and our mothers are a bunch of stubborn
women. Each one of them came up with a ritual of their own. My Jaan did
not object as they kept coming up with different traditions explaining their
significance. Our wedding is a mix and match of cultures as we let our
family members fulfill their dreams associated with our marriage.

“You look mesmerizing, gorgeous, enthralling, stupefying, dazzling,

ravishing and my words are incapable of describing your beauty,” I
whispered in her ears.

“Your way of complimenting me won’t change ever. Unlike you, my

dictionary doesn’t have words to praise your looks. You look more
handsome than I imagined. You look like my Arth. My man” she said. She
definitely has her way with words. We smiled at each other and suddenly
she looked around and murmured,
“Is Santa the chief guest at our wedding?”
What?

“No, I suppose. Why?” I asked in return.

“Then why is everything so red? I mean, every color combination is red,

but that doesn’t make the arrangements any less appealing,” she said. I just
wanted to laugh at her.
Controlling the chuckle that threatened to escape my throat I replied,
“You are the Santa Claus that is the chief guest at our celebration.”

“Huh?” She looked confused. I side-hugged her and said,

“My dear Jaan you were the one who wanted all the themes to be red
and how can your loved ones leave any stone unturned to fulfill your
wishes?”

A sudden realization struck her and she said, “They love me so much.”
 “We all love you so much and don’t you dare get emotional or else
Alina will take you away from me for doing your touch-up again” I warned
and she smiled sheepishly.

“By the way some time back they were wearing different clothes, now
they are all wearing matching clothes. Why?” I asked.

“They wanted to get team bride vibes so they decided to attend the
wedding in similar clothes” she shrugged and I just nodded.

Finally, it was time for Varmala and we both stood up for it. Diya and
Jiya stood on each of our sides with a plate holding a garland made of red
and white roses. The garland exchange was a fun affair with banter as my
bride had so many brothers pick her up on their shoulders. The men from
my side did the same and finally, the garlands were exchanged. I had an
alternate plan of bowing before her, but one look from her and I knew she
would hate it if I bent in front of everyone. Our honor is in each other, so if
she’s my crown, then my forehead must always be high, too.

Moving further we moved towards the beautifully decorated open

Mandap. Riya wanted to marry me under the open sky in the presence of all
the natural elements to gain their blessings. With her, I cared about nothing
but her happiness. It was a sight to behold as red flowers decorated the
dome of the pavilion and white garlands adorned with red roses hung from
it. The pavilion looked captivating. We sat in our places and the customary
practices were observed as the priest kept on hymning the holy chants.

It was time for Kanyadaan (the bride’s father places the hand of his
daughter in the hand of the groom) and the eyes of all men darted towards
Riya. She subtly smiled at each of them before her eyes finally stopped on
Manav. She nodded at him while tears gathered in his eyes. Srishti and
Manav performed the ritual while Dev, Abhi, Alex Pops, and Vaibhav stood
there looking at them emotionally. They knew it was the right thing to do.
Manav was her eldest brother and at times when Vaibhav and Pops were
missing from her life, he was there.
 Abhi and Dev proudly accepted the fact that they were younger than
him in age and hence Riya let them have their own place in other rituals.
She never displayed any sort of partiality among the brothers but Manav
was the fatherly figure that she lacked in life. I realize Kanyadaan is giving
me the most precious thing in their lives, and it makes their hearts drop for
a moment. Parents and brothers may trust a man with everything they have,
but their daughters and sisters remain skeptical because they expect no man
to love them as they did. They knew me from before and were completely
calm, but I knew they loved her to the core. If I hurt her once they would
never give me a chance again and that warning was clearly visible in their
eyes.

Diya and Jiya tied the Gathbandhan (Sacred knot) by knotting the loose
end of Riya’s veil to the hem of the cloth around my neck. Slowly the Phere
(circumambulations around the pious fire pit) were completed as we took
oaths of togetherness. Our hearts were already connected, and this holy
matrimony made our relationship more sacred and invincible. Our smiles
were a mirror of our hearts as frenzied happiness filled the moment. We
took the blessing of our elders and hugged each other to our hearts’ content.
There cannot be a moment like this as it felt like a milestone had been
achieved and our feelings were at their peak. Ultimately, Jaan and I
overcame the blows and scars of time to begin a journey that ensured
kinship, solidarity, and connection for a lifetime. I love her and she loves
me. That is the end of the story.

∞∞∞
 About The Author
Ms. Bhatia
Ms. Bhatia has always been fascinated by the world of imagination where
there are no boundaries like real life. Her creative approach to life motivates
her to express herself freely in the form of tales that express numerous
human emotions in a spell-binding manner. Apart from being a passionate
writer, she is a student by occupation. She loves to lose herself in the
melody of songs.

You can find her on Instagram (@ms._bhatia_) and Gmail

(ms.bhatia7755@gmail.com)
Regards
Thank You!